Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 4
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, June 29, 1856
                           Heber C. Kimball, June 29, 1856
                THE SAINTS SHOULD PREPARE FOR FUTURE EMERGENCIES--EVIL
               SPIRITS--THEIR POWER AND ORGANIZATION--THE CHAIN OF THE
                     PRIESTHOOD--ANGELS ARE MINISTERING SPIRITS.
              A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, in the Bowery,
                Great Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, June 29, 1856.
          1
          On account of the breeze that is playing beneath this shade,
          brother Brigham thought I had better put on my hat, but I never
          feel as though I wanted to wear my hat when he is present. I
          consider that the master should wear his hat, or hang it on the
          peg that God made for it, which is his head, of course.
          1
          I feel tolerably well as to health to-day, but I suffer much from
          bad colds, and have to be very careful, for I am often confined
          in my house with colds. I took a very violent cold here last
          Sabbath, by sitting in the draft, and I have not felt very well
          since, still I feel ambitious in the cause that I have espoused.
          The things concerning which brother Grant has this day been
          speaking are good, and I believe in his doctrines because they
          are true, especially in regard to our being one. I do know most
          definitively that unless we are one we are not Christ's; and I
          also know that if we are not one with brother Brigham, our
          leader, we are not one with Christ. Yes, I know this, and my
          feelings are and have been with brother Brigham all the time.
          1
          I have learned by experience that there is but one God that
          pertains to this people, and He is the God that pertains to this
          earth--the first man. That first man sent his own Son to redeem
          the world, to redeem his brethren; his life was taken, his blood
          shed, that our sins might be remitted. That Son called twelve men
          and ordained them to be Apostles, and when he departed the keys
          of the kingdom were deposited with three of those twelve, viz.:
          Peter, James, and John. Peter held the keys pertaining to that
          Presidency, and he was the head.
          2
          How did these keys come to us? Did not Peter, James, and John,
          ordain Joseph Smith our Prophet? They did. And Joseph Smith
          called and ordained brother Brigham, brother Heber, brother
          Parley, and others, enough to make twelve Apostles. Thus you see
          that there is always a governing principle in the Church upon the
          earth; there is always a Presidency, three who represent the
          Deity here on the earth. Just think of your position; you have
          heard the teachings and instructions of President Young, and his
          instructions are the word of God to us, and I know that every man
          and woman in this Church who rejects his testimony, and the
          testimony of those that he sends, rejects the testimony of God
          his Father. I know that, just as well as I know that I see your
          faces to-day.
          2
          Where will those go to that reject this Gospel? Why, in reality
          they will not go anywhere. [A voice from the stand: They will not
          go anywhere else, for they have no other place to go to.] They
          will remain where they are, in hell, where my spirit was for a
          short time, when I was in England. Where was my body during that
          brief period? It was in Preston, on the corner of Wilford-street,
          but my spirit could see and observe those evil spirits as plainly
          as it ever will after I die. Legions of disembodied evil spirits
          came against me, organized in companies that they might have more
          power, but they had not power over me to any great extent,
          because of the power that was in and sustaining me. I had the
          Priesthood, and the power of it was upon me. I saw the invisible
          world of the condemned spirits, those who were opposed to me and
          to this work, and to the lifting up of the standard of Christ in
          that country. Did I at the same time see or have a vision of the
          angels of God--of His legions? No, I did not; though they were
          there and stood in defence of me and my brethren, and I knew it.
          And all this not that there was any very great virtue in me, but
          there was virtue in the Priesthood and Apostleship which I held,
          and God would and did defend; and the evil spirits were dispersed
          by the power of God.
          2
          Some people suppose that when they leave this state of existence
          they are going into the paradise of God, but if they do not
          overcome evil and subject themselves to the will of God and to
          him that is appointed to lead us here in the flesh, they will
          become subject to those wicked spirits. Angels will not come by
          legions to defend those whose faith fails them when the destroyer
          comes, but he will be permitted to waste the wicked. I never said
          that I ever saw an angel from God, though I have dreamed about
          them; neither did I see those evil spirits with my natural eyes,
          nor was I at the time asleep, but I saw them after I was laid
          prostrate upon the floor.
          2
          When I recovered I sat upon the bed thinking and reflecting upon
          what had past, and all at once my vision was opened, and the
          walls of the building were no obstruction to my seeing, for I saw
          nothing but the visions that presented themselves. Why did not
          the walls obstruct my view? Because my spirit could look through
          the walls of that house, for I looked with that spirit, element,
          and power, with which angels look; and as God sees all things, so
          were invisible things brought before me, as the Lord would bring
          things before Joseph in the Urim and Thummim. It was upon that
          principle that the Lord showed things to the Prophet Joseph.
          2
          I speak of these things because I do know that if you do not
          yield obedience to true principles, and bring your wills into
          subjection thereto, you will be overcome of evil. Jesus says, I
          have not come to do my will, but the will of my Father who sent
          me. Upon the same principle I say that I have not come to do my
          will, but to do the will of him that sent me, even that of
          brother Brigham.
          3
               This is my place and my calling, and this is my wish and the
          wish of brother Jedediah, of brother Amasa, of brother Parley,
          and of every other Apostle that God has appointed and called upon
          this earth, or ever will while we remain here. It is for brother
          Brigham to do the will of Joseph, and for Joseph to do the will
          of Peter, for Peter to do the will of Jesus, and for Jesus to do
          the will of his Father. That is the chain that reaches from
          heaven to earth, and do you not understand that it is so? If you
          will keep hold of that chain and keep your hands strongly
          fastened in the links, you can reach into the vail. But you must
          hold on firm and fast to the cable--why? Because there is an
          anchor at the end of the cable, and that cable is fastened to the
          ship so that it is made sure at both ends. That is the way it is
          in a ship, and it is so with the kingdom of God.
          3
          My feelings are for you to learn to follow our leader, our
          Prophet, our President. He will be our President in eternity, and
          Joseph is his President and will counsel him, and you need not
          trouble yourselves, but do as you are told and you will obtain
          salvation and go into the celestial glory. You will then dwell in
          the same glory with Joseph, with father Smith, with the Apostles
          and Saints; and by taking such a course not one of you will fall,
          and I know it.
          3
          You have got to be organized and disciplined by the Priesthood,
          and you have got to stick to that organization, for you cannot be
          saved with a celestial glory unless you are saved by this
          Priesthood. Brother Brigham says stick to it, and then we will
          all be saved in the kingdom of our God.
          3
          Thousands of this world, with large herds of cattle and much
          substance, are fleeing to California or Oregon to escape the
          troubles, but they will be caught in the snare. [President B.
          Young: They will, and they will fall into the pit.] The road on
          the Plains is full of emigrants of that class, and there are
          several thousand Saints on the way here. The hand-carts are
          rolling, and those with them can sleep at night and be up in the
          mornings, and the carts will jingle through the day; and as soon
          as we can get teams, after our wheat is harvested, we shall call
          on you to go back and meet them with flour and other comforts of
          life; what do you say? [Yes, from many voices in the
          congregation.] There are squally times in the east; they have got
          so that they cannot really stand it, without drubbing each other
          with canes. The world is in commotion; I have been talking about
          it here, and about the state of affairs in this Church, and what
          we have got to do, and I cannot get this subject out of my mind,
          no, not for one moment.
          3
          Brethren and sisters, take care of your grain; do not waste any
          of your grain, for you will need it all; and do not make an
          unwise or unsaintly disposition of it. I beg of you to attend to
          this counsel, for I have told it three or four times; not because
          I profess to be a Prophet, but because I naturally see the
          necessity for so doing. The people are out of grain and out of
          bread, and I have but little myself; and from what I see, I
          should think that very many had none, for if you were to go to my
          house and stay one day, you would see enough to craze you, for
          they come in crowds and are hungry, and I feel to pity them, but
          I cannot feed all creation.
          4
          Suppose all this people had been wise and taken counsel, would
          they have suffered the present destitution? No, they would not.
          Much of our grain has been consumed by our enemies, by those who
          care not for what they have to pay, for Uncle Sam pays their
          bills. Shall they have our grain this year? Doubtless many of
          this people will sell their grain to them at a low price, and
          thus they will be fed, while many worthy persons will see
          straitened circumstances through lack of food, and I see this
          naturally. This is a numerous people, and they have no surplus of
          bread, not a particle, and our crop is very light in many places;
          there are hundreds and thousands of men that have lost their
          crops entirely. I understand that brother Grant has lost a great
          portion of his crop, and thousands of acres have been parched up
          for the want of water, and there will be but little wheat, not
          near enough to supply the wants of this people, and bring them
          safely through to another harvest.
          4
          In addition to our present number, according to accounts that I
          see, there are five thousand Saints ready for the Plains at one
          place, and five thousand more at another, besides those that are
          casually falling into the ranks, and they have to eat as well as
          we, until another harvest.
          4
          I speak of these things to warn and forewarn you to take care of
          your grain and save it, and it will be better for you to do this,
          even though in so doing you have to go bare-footed. And it will
          be better for the sisters to let fine shoes, fine dresses, fine
          bonnets, ribbons, veils, laces, and all other imported finery
          stay in the stores until they rot, than to let their grain go for
          such articles. Will you take the course that you have been
          exhorted to take? If you do not, a few men may not suffer, but
          the majority will. I do firmly believe that our bread has been
          blest and multiplied this season, for I know there was not enough
          in the Territory to sustain the people. However, the present
          scarcity is one of the best things that ever happened to this
          people, for it will teach them wisdom. This is one of the poorest
          countries for occupancy for Gentiles that I have ever seen,
          though for the same reasons it is as present the very best for
          the Saints, for we can get along in it better than any other
          people.
          4
          There are those here who will censure brother Brigham and me,
          notwithstanding all that we have done for them. [President B.
          Young: We do not care what they say about us, if they will not
          steal.] There is but little left in this Territory, so far as
          bread is concerned. Brother Brigham and I have had to put our
          families on half rations, in order that we might have wherewith
          to feed the destitute, and they now say that they feel better
          than they did before; and I judge, from the testimony that they
          have given, that it is best to keep them on short rations, for
          they are fat and fair, and enjoy a good portion of the Spirit of
          God.
          4
          Now, as anciently, the more some are blest, the more they
          complain; the more the Lord pours out His blessings upon some,
          the more covetous they are, and a great many of such characters
          will go to the devil. Brother Brigham and I would rather see our
          families beg for a living, go poor, penniless, and afflicted, and
          become sanctified, become celestial beings, and enter into glory,
          than to see them transgress the law of God. The bodies we do not
          care so much about, though we intend to support them in time and
          eternity.
          4
          I believe that Joseph has got the Church organized in the spirit
          world, and that he calls and sends the Elders to preach the
          Gospel to the spirits in prison.
          5
          Inasmuch as we do right, we shall have good times and prosper;
          and the majority of this people are honest and righteous, and
          they will be saved in the kingdom of God, for they will cleave to
          brother Brigham for ever, and will be one family. And if I am not
          very much mistaken, I shall be along with brother Brigham; and if
          there is anything necessary for me to do, I will do it, though it
          takes my head off from my shoulders, for I am to be one and will
          be one with those who will be one with brother Brigham. I will go
          into the celestial kingdom with him and with Joseph, also with
          Peter, Paul, Adam, Noah, Job, Daniel, and all the ancient
          worthies, Prophets and Apostles, that ever lived in this world,
          and we will dwell there forever. I am on the right track;
          "Mormonism" is the pride of my heart, and I take no pride in any
          thing else. If I was driven to break up my home to-morrow, I
          would not cry for any thing which I have on this earth.
          5
          Do you suppose that I would cry at being compelled to leave my
          house? Do you wish to know what I would do with it? I would say,
          let the houses and everything else go. Just before I left Nauvoo,
          I had finished me a good house, and when compelled to start, I
          told the devil to take it and stick it in his hat, and I would go
          to the mountains and get rich.
          5
          Many think that they are going right into the celestial kingdom
          of God, in their present ignorance, to at once receive glories
          and powers; that they are going to be Gods, while many of them
          are so ignorant, that they can see or know scarcely anything.
          Such people talk of becoming Gods, when they do not know anything
          of God, or of His works; such persons have to learn repentance,
          and obedience to the law of God; they have got to learn to
          understand angels, and to comprehend and stick to the principles
          of this Church.
          5
          I feel to pray that the Lord may preserve you all from every
          evil. As for the departure from this state of existence, it is
          but for a little moment; and though I have not tasted death, yet
          I have seen in vision the invisible enemies of God, and they were
          organized and arranged in battle against one or two men, simply
          because those men were going to proclaim the Gospel to the
          nations, and the devil did not like it; and the devil will work
          against every man who goes into a new place to preach the Gospel.
          As to the length of that vision, after they took their departure,
          brother Willard Richards said that it was an hour and a half that
          we were in the vision, though it seemed to me not to have been a
          moment. One of the devils spoke, and said to brother Hyde, "I
          have said nothing against you."
          5
          I did not contend with them, and I assure you it was enough for
          me to look upon them; though I expect, after passing through the
          valley of death, that I shall preach to companies and nations of
          those spirits that are in prison. Those that were disobedient in
          the days of Noah? No, but to those that have been disobedient in
          the days of Joseph and Brigham, and that have been condemned for
          their sins; and we shall have many of them to contend with.
          5
          They will come by and bye in legions, but we shall have power to
          overcome by the power of God. They will have great power in the
          last days, and if you do not overcome them, you will fall into
          the same spirit; and you will be as liable to be deceived in that
          state of existence as you are in this, if you turn against God or
          this kingdom.
          5
          I bear testimony of this, and I wish you would listen to counsel
          and lay aside every sin that doth so easily beset you, and turn
          to the Lord with full purpose of heart.
          5
          Brother Brigham has fellow-laborers here, and they are just as
          good men as any that ever lived upon this earth. Adam and Jesus,
          and all the Prophets, down to the present, have contemplated this
          work, and would have rejoiced to live in our day, that they might
          have participated while in the flesh, in the glories of the last
          days.
          6
          We cannot become perfect, without we are assisted by our heavenly
          Father. We must be faithful and of one heart, and one mind, and
          let every man and woman take a course to build up and not pull
          down. See that you save your grain, that you may save yourselves
          from the wicked of the world. Try to take care of every thing
          that is good to eat, for this is the work of the Lord God
          Almighty, and we shall have times that will test the integrity of
          this people, that will test who is honest and who is not.
          6
          Omitting prayer is calculated to lead the mind away from those
          duties which are incumbent upon us; then let us attend to our
          prayers and all our duties, and you will know that brother
          Brigham and his brethren have told you of these things.
          6
          Rejoice in all things brought forth in these last days, for the
          time will come when you will say that we indeed live in the last
          dispensation.
          6
          The trials in the last days will be numerous, but to the faithful
          they will be of but small moment, for they will live above these
          things, they will increase in power. The work of God is bound to
          increase, and just in that proportion will the devil's kingdom
          rise in power and strength, and walk up to battle against us. The
          adversary is bent on having a war with this people, we shall have
          him right by the side of us, and you will find that he will keep
          you very busy, if you strive to come off victorious.
          6
          We feel the responsibility that is resting upon us, and we wish
          to save this people, if they will listen to our counsel, both
          temporal and spiritual. I have to restrain myself, many times,
          from speaking of things which pass through my mind. I naturally
          delight in truth and plainness, this is my character, hence I
          make use of expressions and figures which are plain and easy to
          be understood.
          6
          I wish to have you receive the truth and obey counsel, and become
          thoroughly imbued with correct principles, that you may bring
          forth that which is good, raise up righteous sons and daughters,
          and bear off this kingdom, for it is beginning to work in you.
          6
          Take the boys here, the sons of our brethren and sisters, and you
          may cut them into inch pieces, and they will not forsake this
          cause, but they will defend it to the last. Some of them may be
          rough, and perhaps some of them do not pray much, but send them
          into the vineyard, and then you will see them shew forth the
          power that is in them.
          6
          At present the Prophet Joseph's boys lay apparently in a state of
          slumber, every thing seems to be perfectly calm with them, but by
          and bye God will wake them up, and they will roar like the
          thunders of mount Sinai.
          6
          There is much work to be done: God is not asleep, and He will
          wake up our children and they will bear off this kingdom to the
          nations of the earth, and will bear testimony to the truth of
          this work, and of the integrity and true character of Joseph, and
          Hyrum, and Brigham, of Heber, and Jedediah, and the Twelve, and
          of thousands of others.
          6
          There are trying times ahead of you, do you not begin to feel and
          see them? If you do not, I say you are asleep. I wish that the
          spirit which rests upon a few individuals could be upon you,
          every one of you, it would be one of the most joyful times that
          brother Brigham and I ever saw with the Saints of God upon this
          earth.
          6
          Let us be one; brethren, let us be of one heart and one mind;
          sisters, listen to counsel, and then, as I have said a hundred
          times, you never will want for flour and the comforts of life,
          from this time henceforth and forever.
          7
          Do I believe that God can increase our substance, increase our
          flour and our wheat, as He did those loaves and fishes with which
          Jesus fed 5,000 people?
          7
          Supposing that there was a tub standing here and the people
          perishing for want of water, could not I, were I beyond the vail,
          come and pour in water? Yes, and you could not see me. Unless
          your eyes are touched by the power of God, you cannot see an
          angel; it is as much as you can do to see me.
          7
          Angels are ministering spirits, and do you suppose that they will
          see this people want? Do you suppose that my Father will sit upon
          His throne, and see us starve? No, no more than He suffered His
          servant Elijah--to starve, He then inspired a bird to carry meat
          to His servant Elijah, and He can do the same now.
          7
          Did He not cause manna to come from heaven? Yes, and there is
          plenty more on hand.
          7
          I am telling the truths of God, and I am one with brother
          Brigham, and I can bear testimony to him and of him, and our
          testimony is as good as that of Peter, or of John.
          7
          Brother Brigham and I once started to travel with sixteen dollars
          and fifty cents, and in five hundred miles we paid out eight-two
          dollars, and had some money left when we got to the end of our
          journey. Do you not suppose that we believe in angels and holy
          beings, having visited us on those occasions? Cannot angels
          furnish Saints with money? Our wants were supplied, and we are
          witnesses of the fact, and we still live, and shall continue to
          live, and bear testimony to this generation.
          7
          Do you not think that angels can bring flour? Can they not go and
          take it from those who have plenty, and put it in the empty bins,
          sacks, and barrels belonging to good men, and that too without
          your knowing it? It is very common for one to increase, and for
          another to decrease.
          7
          Prepare yourselves for the future scenes through which you may be
          called to pass.
          7
          May the Lord God of Israel bless you all, is my prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, July, 1856
                            Jedediah M. Grant, July, 1856
                                      A PRAYER.
                 By President J. M. Grant, at the celebration of the
                 24th of July, 1856, in Big Cottonwood kanyon, Utah.
          7
          Our Father and our God, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, we
          bow before thee, and thank thee that we have the privilege of
          coming to the tops of these mountains to worship thee our God,
          and to celebrate the liberty of thy people, and their entrance
          into these peaceful valleys and mountains.
          7
          We thank thee for these mountains, for the fountains of waters
          that flow from them, for the timber that grows upon them, and for
          all the blessings that thou hast vouchsafed to thy people in this
          land.
          8
          We thank thee that thou hast preserved this land from the eye of
          the wicked, that they have not desired it, that they have not
          coveted it, that thou hast kept it for thy people and hast
          brought them hither, through the instrumentality of thy servant
          Brigham, whom thou hast inspired by the Holy Ghost.
          8
          We thank thee that we here rest secure from our enemies, that we
          and our families enjoy peace and rest from the persecutions of
          those who hate thy chosen people.
          8
          We thank thee for this goodly inheritance which thou hast
          vouchsafed to thy people, and for the privilege of raising our
          banners and ensigns on these mountain tops. May our enemies never
          have power over us, and may we be blessed by doing right and
          keeping thy commandments, by living pure, and by being watchful
          and careful to do no evil, that we may multiply in our families,
          in our flocks, and in our herds, in our fields and habitations.
          8
          We pray thee, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, that thou
          wouldst bless this valley and all the adjacent valleys; and bless
          the streams of water that flow from the mountains. As we are at
          the head of Big Cottonwood kanyon, we pray thee that thou wilt
          bless it, and the water that flows to the mills, and to the land
          we cultivate. And may the timber and grass, and vegetation of
          every description, growing in this little valley in the tops of
          these mountains, be blessed; and we consecrate and dedicate it to
          thee for the benefit of thy people, for their happiness, that
          they may rest here and be safe. Bless all the elements that are
          here; may the rocks and the mountains be blessed, and every thing
          that has life.
          8
          We pray thee, in the name of the Lord Jesus, that thou wouldst
          bless thy servant Brigham, and those associated with him, who
          have taken pains to prepare the way, and kindly invite us to
          these regions. May we feel that we are blest, and that the Lord,
          through the dispensation of His providence, has granted to us
          these favors. We ask thy choicest blessings on thy servants
          Brigham, Heber, and the Twelve, and upon all thy faithful people
          in every kingdom and nation. Bless our friends, and all who speak
          comforting words to thy people, and defend them, and may the
          enemies of truth and righteousness be confounded, and not have
          power to injure the people of God. Bless thy servant George A.
          Smith, and thy servant John Taylor, and thy servant John M.
          Bernhishel, and bless all thy servants in every land and clime.
          Bless those who write and defend thy people through the press,
          may our prayers come up before thee in their behalf, for thou
          knowest we have not sinned against thee in these groves--in this
          kanyon. We do not visit groves, as did Israel of old, to commit
          adultery, nor to depart from the Lord our God. But we desire to
          appear before thee with clean hands and hearts, to call upon thee
          for thy blessing and do thy will, that our inheritance may be
          blest and all we have, and that all the efforts we make to build
          up Zion and rear temples to thy name may be blest, that the
          people of God may flock to the mountains by tens of thousands;
          may the wicked be cut off, may they be taken in the snares they
          have spread for thy people, and fall into the pits they have dug
          for thy Saints, and may they not prosper on the earth.
          9
          We desire that thou wouldst fulfil the covenants made with
          Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, with Lehi and Nephi, and with all the
          Prophets that have lived on this land, that Zion may come down
          from above, and Zion come up from beneath; that every band may be
          broken, and all Israel be saved. O Lord, we ask thee to bless us
          in our efforts on the earth; may righteousness and peace spread
          as the light of the morning, may we rejoice in the natural
          fortresses of this land, and may we be the pioneers of truth, men
          who will break the crust of nations, gather Israel, and send the
          truth to every clime. May we accomplish the great work thou didst
          commence through thy servant Joseph, that truth may reign on the
          earth, and righteousness predominate among all people. May we
          have power over the wicked nations, that Zion may be the seat of
          government for the universe, the law of God be extended, and the
          sceptre of righteousness swayed over this wide world; and
          eventually, with the redeemed, may we be brought to celebrate thy
          praise, in thy kingdom and presence. These favors, and all we
          need to prepare us to live here, to dwell with thee and the
          sanctified hereafter, we humbly crave, in the name of Jesus
          Christ, Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Parley
          P. Pratt, June 29, 1856
                           Parley P. Pratt, June 29, 1856
              A VISIT, BY P. P. PRATT, TO THE SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS--THE
             POWER OF THE PRIESTHOOD--UNION AMONG THE SAINTS--A MIRACLE.
             A Discourse, Delivered by Elder P. P. Pratt, in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, June 29, 1856.
          9
          Brethren and Sisters,--It is with no ordinary feelings of joy and
          thanksgiving that I have the privilege of again standing before
          you, in a good degree of health.
          9
          I have been absent some five weeks, on a mission through the
          southern settlements. Many of you will remember that I had been
          very low with sickness previous to my departure, and I thank God
          this day that I have, in a great measure, recovered my health and
          strength.
          9
          I have had a good visit among the Saints throughout the south,
          from here to Washington county, distance 300 miles. The hot
          weather, prevailing south winds, and the dust, rendered our
          traveling somewhat disagreeable and fatiguing; nevertheless, I
          have enjoyed myself well.
          9
          The Saints among whom we have labored received us with
          hospitality, the best they were capable of; they could have done
          no better if angels from heaven had visited them; and I feel to
          bless them for it.
          9
          I will say a word about the crops and the industry of the people
          south, as I presume you are all anxious on that subject. I know
          of no particular drawback in any large portion of the settlements
          in the way of good crops.
          9
          They are later in the south than here, the climate being a little
          colder; but in every settlement a peculiar spirit of industry
          characterises the Saints; they seem to strain every nerve to put
          in crops and to take care of them, and with some few exceptions
          in small places, there is every prospect of good crops, good
          gardens, and good grain, and I hope, with the blessing of the
          Lord, that the people in these distant regions will be able to
          produce sufficient for themselves and those who are coming this
          season, and I think the most of them will take care of it.
          10
               If we do the same, and all the other settlements, we will be
          enabled to live, and to enable those of our brethren to live who
          may come to us. I found it true, as our President said this
          spring, that there was four times the destitution in this city
          that there was out of it.
          10
          When I arrived as far as Nephi, and from that onward south, I
          heard of but very little scarcity, but very little want, but they
          all seemed to have enough to eat, and occasionally some to spare.
          10
          I mention these few things for your comfort, as we are one body
          and rejoice in each others welfare.
          10
          I would also mention that a good spirit, the spirit of union and
          peace, seems generally to prevail so far as I could tell; and as
          to myself, I have enjoyed myself well and felt a good portion of
          the Spirit during my ministry in the south, and feel to thank my
          Heavenly Father for all these things.
          10
          I have been led to reflect in viewing the unanimity of the
          people, and the extent to which they can endure and suffer for
          the sake of their religion. I have been led to reflect upon the
          power of the Gospel, the ordinances ministered for this people,
          and the spirit received in connexion therewith.
          10
          Some people inquire after miracles, and signs, and wonders; I
          will mention one sign, and wonder, and miracle, that I have
          reflected upon of late; it is very public, and before the eyes of
          this people, and hence I have pleasure in referring to it.
          10
          It is this: here are a people congregated in the capacity of
          civil and religious governments in the valleys of Utah, made up
          of almost all nations and languages, comparatively speaking, or
          of many nations, having brought with them a variety of manners
          and customs, as well as many peculiar opinions and nationalities.
          And besides these, religiously speaking, they have been gathered
          out from almost every sect and creed under heaven, or at least
          from many of them. A miracle, a sign, and a wonder, is this this!
          10
          How came this? When found among all nations and languages, and
          religions, I say how came they to be made one, not that all are
          perfect in one, but so far as they are? And if any body doubts
          this being a miracle, a sign or wonder, what we ask of them is,
          to produce the same, if they can.
          10
          If any body needs a miracle, this is one for them. Has any
          person, or I might say, have all persons power upon natural
          principles, by their own wisdom and power, to take people of
          different nations, and languages, and tongues, habits, customs,
          and religions, and unite them in one common band, civil and
          religious, and then govern them in a great measure as a unit? I
          ask, have they the power? I would like to see it tried somewhere,
          either in Kansas or in some part of the United States, or
          elsewhere.
          10
          If the union which exists in Utah cannot be effected by others,
          and elsewhere, with similar materials, then all must acknowledge
          a miraculous power existing and operating in these valleys.
          10
          A great many throughout the nations, learned men, philosophers,
          rulers--those that have studied the science of government, would
          fain inquire by what means or power this miracle is accomplished
          over so many conflicting elements.
          10
          Well, suppose we touch upon a little key, or give a clue to it,
          for the benefit of those to whom it was and is a mystery, and
          also for our own satisfaction.
          10
          Then, in the first place, we say that it is by the power and keys
          of the holy Priesthood, and the ordinances and spirit thereof.
          11
          This people, composed of diverse nations, tongues, habits and
          religions, have all been baptized by one Spirit into one body. So
          far as they have, in all honesty repented, and been baptized,
          they have all received a portion of the Holy Spirit of promise by
          the laying on of the hands of the Priesthood, in the name of
          Jesus, and they have one Lord, one faith, one baptism, and one
          Holy Spirit, and one God and Father of all. This is as it was
          said by the ancient writer in relation to the ancient Saints.
          11
          Is there power in the Priesthood as there was anciently? We say
          the Priesthood has been restored by the ministration of angels to
          Joseph Smith and others, and confirmed and ordained upon the
          heads of others by that same authority, by him and the word of
          the Lord through him.
          11
          Is there power in it? If not, how came this people to be
          concentrated and united, after being gathered out of many jarring
          elements, from the United States and from Europe?
          11
          Although they are very far from being perfect in this union, yet
          we say that by the power of the ordinances and by the power of
          the Spirit that accompanies the ordinances, this great miracle
          has been done in the name of Jesus Christ.
          11
          We take, for instance, a Presbyterian Methodist, a Quaker, a
          Baptist, and an Infidel, as they are called, or whatever name,
          community, or creed they belong to, and on their profession of
          reformation and faith in Jesus Christ, we bury them in the water,
          in the name of Jesus, for the remission of sins; they rise again
          out of the water in newness of life, that is, with a fixed
          purpose of leading a new life; and after receiving instruction at
          the hands of the authorized Priesthood, we lay our hands upon
          them, accompanied with prayer in the name of Jesus Christ, for
          the gift of the Holy Ghost; and if they do not receive that
          Spirit, you may know that they have not obeyed this Gospel from
          the heart.
          11
          Was there any power in the ordinances anciently, in the
          ordinances of God administered by proper authority? And is there
          power now? Let us look at it for a few moments.
          11
          Moses, being about to depart from his great responsibilities in
          the midst of Israel, laid his hands upon Joshua by the word of
          the Lord. After this Joshua was filled with the Spirit of God and
          of his calling. His works in leading Israel into the promised
          land, and there defending them and settling them according to the
          word of the Lord, go to show that he not only received a form
          under the hands of Moses, but he actually received the power and
          spirit of that form.
          11
          Saul, king of Israel, was anointed by the direction of the word
          of the Lord under the hands of a Prophet; literally anointed when
          he was a young man, to be king over Israel. He was a poor,
          inexperienced young man, and probably knew no more of inspiration
          than other youths. But soon after his anointing, the Philistines
          made war against Israel, and would not make peace only on
          condition that every man of Israel would consent to lose his
          right eye. Saul, on hearing of these humiliating proposals, felt
          the power of his anointing. The Spirit of God came mightily upon
          him; he raised an army, conquered the haughty foe, and saved his
          country.
          11
          But by and bye this man, Saul, so far transgressed, that the word
          of the Lord came to him through Samuel, the same that anointed
          him, and said, the kingdom is rent from thee, and given to thy
          neighbor, who is better than thou art.
          12
          And after that he did not have the Spirit of the Lord to guide
          him, and shortly after that he got into trouble with the
          Philistines, whose armies were placed in battle array against
          him.
          12
          I have mentioned these circumstances to show you that there is
          power in the ordinances of the Almighty, when administered by
          authority. There are a great many other circumstances, but I name
          these few to illustrate the question under consideration.
          12
          Well, was their power in the ordinances of the kingdom, when
          administered by Joseph Smith: We say there was power in all that
          he did.
          12
          Well, he ordained men to be Apostles, and Prophets, and Elders,
          and they went forth to administer in the sacred ordinances of the
          house of God; and I ask, is there power in their administration?
          12
          If not, how came these Americans here, and Britons, and Irishmen,
          and Scotchmen, and Danes, and French, and more nations than my
          memory will serve to name, coming together as a unit, scarcely
          anything occurring to mar their happiness?
          12
          You do not hear a man say that he is a Dane, or an Englishman, or
          of any peculiar nation, but losing his nationality, and all
          blending into one mass, with a united heart to build up the
          kingdom of our God, and to become one great nation, Americans to
          be sure, if you wish to call it so, as it is in that country.
          12
          How came this to be, if there is no power in the modern
          Priesthood and in the modern ordinances? As I said before, if any
          body disputes this power being with us, will they set us a
          similar example?
          12
          Leave out their nationalities, and the variety of jarring
          politics, and our political predispositions and prejudices; leave
          that out of consideration, and I just come to the advantages and
          disadvantages in our traditions that have come down from our
          fathers, and are now held sacred by us, so much so, that I heard
          a person who was brought up in New Hampshire say that he grew up
          in the world among all the jarring of politics, and to use his
          own language, "I was brought up to believe that my father was
          right in both religion and politics." "What was he," said I? "O,
          he was a Whig in politics, and a Congregationalist in religion;"
          and, says he, "I was so glad that my father was so lucky in both
          as to be right." "What is the proof," says I, "that your father
          was right in both?" "Why, the proof is, he was my father, and
          therefore he must be right, in both his religion and politics,
          for my father could not be wrong!"
          12
          Well, fortunately or unfortunately, we have all had fathers; and,
          of course, because they are our fathers, they must be right in
          politics and religion, no matter which it is. Such has been our
          strong prejudice with reference to our fathers.
          12
          Well, now, how do we stand now: have we got rid of all this? How
          came we to have one faith, one Lord, and one baptism, and one
          Holy Spirit, as it is in a great measure this day? Probably there
          may be few exceptions, persons who have got the opposite spirit,
          like Saul when the Lord rejected him through rebellion. How came
          this to be, as I said before, when we turn from our errors and
          sins as well as we can? How is this? We came forward, when we see
          our sins, with honest hearts, determined to do right, believing
          in Jesus Christ; then some Apostle or Elder that had received the
          Priesthood through the ministration of Joseph Smith, or that grew
          out of his administration, took us and buried us in the waters of
          baptism in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins,
          and we then resolved to lead a new life.
          13
          It expresses a covenant, whether they said it in so many words or
          not--they promised to lead a new life. Then just as soon as they
          could receive sufficient instruction, the Elders laid their hands
          upon them in the name of Jesus Christ, and they could receive
          their blessings; and the Elders confirmed upon them the gift of
          the Holy Ghost, and the power thereof. And, by and bye, many
          others were ordained to holy and important callings, and were
          anointed to take part in the work, and partake of the power of
          the holy Priesthood after the order of the Son of God, and it is
          this power that unites us together in one. The world do not
          believe this I am aware.
          13
          It is really so long since I was among the sectarian world, that
          I had almost forgotten that I was a sectarian of any kind, and
          that I was a political partizan of any kind. I have been so long
          removed from those scenes which characterise the numerous parties
          of the world, I had almost forgotten whether there was a whig or
          democratic party, or whether parties existed; I say, I had almost
          forgotten whether I had ever belonged to any sect or party, and I
          had almost forgotten my nationality. It is true that I do not
          speak a different language from what I did in the world, but I
          had almost forgotten that, but I feel that I am with the
          Priesthood, and with all good men, I am one with them, to be used
          nationally, politically, morally, and religiously, to hold fast
          our faith, to build up a righteous people from every country, to
          preach and establish righteousness, and union, and peace, to all
          people in every country, for the benefit of all men that will
          obey it, without regard to persons.
          13
          Well now, this, so far as I can tell it in a few words, is the
          great secret, or one secret out of the great mystery, or rather
          one mystery out of another, which exists in the minds of the
          people, that do not know it. How is it that this people, that are
          come up of so many parties, and tongues, and people, and creeds,
          are measurably become one in faith and spirit? And what is
          further to increase in them this oneness? Being careful to live
          to our righteous religion, and to do right continually so that we
          become one in heart and mind. We are required to overcome our
          faults, and be careful to increase in and learn the truth, and
          put in practice, and to pray for the Holy Spirit of promise, and
          to be careful to keep the commandments of God, careful to do
          nothing to our neighbors, but what I would have them do under the
          like circumstances and be perfectly willing for them to do to me.
          13
          By adopting these means we are sure to progress in that oneness,
          and in that union nationally, religiously, politically and
          socially, and in every way to learn to co-operate, and to be more
          and more in the spirit, one in heart and in mind. Well, then, a
          great reward lies before us upon conditions of obedience, but
          there is still a mighty work to be done. I have taken but little
          praise for what has been done, though much has been done, still
          much remains to be done, not only to convert the honest in heart,
          but to build up cities, and make farms. We have much to do with
          each other in order to bring us into union more perfectly as
          families and communities, as we will have to form ourselves and
          be prepared to form a more intimate union with the powers that
          have gone before us, even the powers of heaven, because there is
          a work to be done, and we have been called to help to do it. We
          are called upon not to do it alone, for the Prophets that have
          gone before us, that have fallen martyrs to it, are to help in
          the work.
          14
          We have never said that we would do it alone; but rather that the
          powers of the heavens that have gone before us and been perfected
          in the same Gospel, were engaged in it, and wish to help to do
          it. Nothing short of this fond union of the Saints who have gone
          before us with the living Latter-day Saints, will ever bring
          about and complete that great restoration that we have all been
          looking for, and believing in, that all the Prophets have
          prophesied of since the world began; nothing short of these
          united powers can possibly attain to that which is designed,
          hence they in the other world will attend to their part of it;
          they are doing it now. But by and bye they will have to be
          ministers on the earth, and to the Latter-day Saints, and we have
          to be prepared to have the vail rent, and to be united more
          perfectly in our co-operations with them, and they with us; and
          we should endeavor to do our part of the work, to prepare for
          that which is to come, progressively, and be ready to enter into
          the kingdom of righteousness and truth, act so that we can be
          worthy and ready to be wrought upon by the Spirit of God.
          14
          We should prepare for the ministration and society of the pure in
          heart, for they are preparing to meet the people down here. And I
          know not but that some among us are looking for the Lord Jesus
          Christ to appear very shortly with all his Saints and angels
          publicly. Well, I am looking for it too, but it is not the first
          thing that I am looking for, but I am looking for it when all
          things are ready, and when all things are prepared, so that when
          coming he will not break one jot nor tittle of the prophecies,
          but they will all be fulfilled in their time and place. If the
          coming of the Savior is the next thing in order, I consider that
          it would become all of us, so imperfect, so unprepared, so far
          from being perfectly united in righteousness, to become
          sanctified and made ready for his appearance. There will be
          people on the earth that will be ready when he does come, and how
          will it be at his coming? There are a great many that stand
          between us and Jesus Christ, and who stand in more immediate
          relationship to this work, and also to us. There is our leader,
          and many others that are leaders, and who hold the keys, and who
          have gone before us; and they stand between us and Jesus Christ,
          they hold keys between him and us, and then again there are
          others of the former day Saints, such as Peter, James and John,
          and they hold keys which are ahead of our leaders that are dead,
          our Prophet, for instance? Yes, they hold keys between him and
          Jesus. Here we all see that we have only got a portion of the
          Priesthood and the keys, the others are in the possession of the
          congregations of Saints in the heavens, and before we are
          prepared to be ministered to by them and enjoy their society, we
          must alter considerably. Some say, why, the coming of the Lord is
          nearer than some of you suppose. Well, I would not wonder if it
          was further off than some of you suppose, from the fact of the
          things that have to be accomplished.
          15
          If we were to say that before the coming of the Lord many great
          things await us, and that we are to be prepared for all the
          changes which have to take place, and that they are nearer at
          hand than we would imagine them to be; and if we should say that
          that event was much nearer than many of us suppose, and that we
          have already received many warnings, most certainly we ought to
          prepare to receive greater covenants, to become more closely
          acquainted with the Spirit of God, to be more perfect in union,
          to know how to act more in concert, to overcome our weaknesses
          and errors of judgment, and ignorance and follies, learn to be
          happy and to come up to the mark, and be sanctified before the
          Lord, that peradventure some portion of the keys and powers from
          the eternal world may be more fully bestowed upon us, that we may
          be prepared by gradual experience from time to time, that we may
          progress in the science and plan of salvation, and be prepared
          for the greater things that await us.
          15
          I will not complain of our deficiencies for we have to be
          satisfied with the things which we have accomplished, but we have
          full confidence in the union and power that attends this work. It
          is for us to prepare ourselves and to repent of all our errors,
          and follow our leaders until we reach celestial glory. The powers
          of heaven are neither ashamed nor afraid, but they have
          confidence in us and will dwell in our society. There are a great
          many keys, and manifestations, and preparations, and associations
          between us and that great and perfect day, when the Lord will
          come in the power of heaven.
          15
          Let us all do our duty, and be faithful to our covenants. May God
          bless you all. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, August 3, 1856
                          Jedediah M. Grant, August 3, 1856
                 WHY THE SAINTS REJOICE--THE SPIRIT RECEIVED THROUGH
                          LAYING ON OF HANDS--CLEANLINESS.
           A Discourse, Delivered by President J. M. Grant, in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 3, 1856.
          15
          Having the privilege of speaking to you this morning, I
          particularly need the aid and assistance of the Spirit of the
          Lord, for I have been labouring under indisposition for several
          weeks, and do not possess that physical force which is natural to
          me, therefore I need more of the divine influence of the Holy
          Spirit.
          15
          We have professedly gathered ourselves to this land to serve our
          God; we feel that we have found the pearl of great price. It
          matters but little in relation to the land that we dwell upon, or
          the special comforts of life that we may have found and now enjoy
          in this land, so we but have within us that eternal treasure that
          warrants us in believing that we please our God, and that He
          approbates our course.
          15
          I am aware that the christians would think inasmuch as they have
          circulated the Bible among the nations of the earth, that they
          have thereby done much towards spreading the Gospel and
          establishing the kingdom of God on the earth. But you, as
          reasonable men, would consider that I reasoned very badly, were I
          to say that the United States by circulating the Constitution
          among the various governments on the earth, had thereby
          established so many republics.
          16
          In order for the kingdom of God to have an existence upon the
          earth, we naturally need the radiant light of heaven, we need the
          divine sanction of the Almighty, and He will set a man to
          properly organize His people, and execute those things which He
          designs to have carried out. Some may ask, why the Latter-day
          Saints rejoice? I answer, we rejoice not alone in that we have a
          claim superior to the claims of others; not alone in that we have
          houses and lands, and power and authority, and the comforts of
          this city, but in the privileges given us by the Almighty,
          through faith and obedience, for being more happy than other
          people. We have not the facilities that the people of many other
          cities and parts of the earth possess; indeed, we are deprived of
          many of the comforts and luxuries which many enjoy in other
          climes. But suppose we are, did we come here for them? Were they
          the grand object of our leaving our native soil? Was this the
          view we had when we left Europe, the United States, or any other
          part of the earth, or the islands of the sea? Did we come here to
          obtain a better farm, to obtain the luxuries of life? If this was
          the object of our pursuit, we have certainly been mistaken.
          16
          It is possible that some may have been tempted, as they were in
          the days of Jesus, by the loaves and fishes; but those who
          understood the truth, and comprehended and loved virtue, had no
          such idea. They understood that the Gospel of the Son of God,
          proclaimed and taught by the proper officers, had been brought
          unto them, and that the sceptre of life had been held out to
          them. And may we not, as Saints of God, rejoice that we have
          found and received the truth, that we have tasted of its
          sweetness, and that it has made us happy.
          16
          It matters not whether you dwell in Great Salt Lake City, or in
          the different settlements of this territory, or whether you are
          associated with those that are following some special branch of
          mechanism, if you have the principles of eternal life, the gift
          of the Holy Ghost, the will of the Lord, the power of God within
          you, for then you will be contented. On the other hand, if you
          have not the principles that come from Heaven, though you may
          have rich soil to cultivate, and splendid houses to dwell in,
          though you may be connected with wealthy and influential
          families, and possess choice localities in a powerful state, you
          are not happy, you are not contented, for there is a vacuum where
          the principles of life should be, and gold and silver will not
          fill it and satisfy the cravings within.
          16
          Some people act as if they looked for this city to be like the
          various other cities of the earth, and if they do not prosper as
          well as they think they ought, they turn round upon us as though
          this world's goods were the primary object of their coming here.
          I admit that Heaven has seen fit to give us many of the comforts
          of life, but the primary object of our coming here was not to
          obtain more desirable temporal blessings, or to obtain more gold
          or silver. This was not our view, but we came here to do the will
          of our Father; and we built houses, laid our farms and went to
          work as we would elsewhere, but these things did not induce us to
          come here. When we enlisted in the covenant of the everlasting
          Gospel of Jesus Christ, our object was to attain eternal life;
          the object of our coming here was to please our God.
          17
          We did not merely have the Bible circulated among us; Joseph
          Smith did not merely tell us that he was a missionary sent to
          proclaim that which was proclaimed and believed in the Garden of
          Eden, or the testimony that was given to Noah before the flood;
          or that he was sent simply to bring the books of Moses with the
          writings of the ancient Apostles and Prophets, or alone to inform
          us of the works of Jesus Christ when upon the earth. This was not
          alone the work of the Prophet, but it was that he had received a
          commission from the Almighty, that he had been ordained by Peter,
          James and John, who were sent unto him as messengers or ministers
          from the heavens with proper authority, and had given him the
          legal authority of God--for what? To build up the kingdom of God
          upon the earth, to organize it and set it in order, and to ordain
          proper officers to execute the law. This Apostle of Jesus Christ
          told the people that if they would obey the Gospel, if they would
          repent of their sins, if they would be baptized for the remission
          of their sins, they should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, by
          the laying on of hands, which he was authorized to administer.
          17
          Many complied with the teachings of the Prophet, and what was the
          result? Much the same as we read of in the Bible and the Book of
          Mormon. The Prophet translated the Book of Mormon, and therein
          found the subject of salvation set forth as it is in the Bible,
          only more plainly and fully. The Book of Mormon and the Prophet
          Joseph taught repentance the same as the Bible, therefore they
          agreed; and the Prophet never limited that instruction, neither
          did he limit any of the teachings of the ancients.
          17
          If Joseph had merely sold the people the Bible and Book of
          Mormon, would they have received the gift of the Holy Ghost? It
          was, and I presume still is, a favorite theme with Mr. Alexander
          Campbell, of the United States, that "the word is the Spirit and
          the Spirit is the word," in short that there is no Spirit to be
          received separate from the word of God. His logic amounts
          virtually to this--"Simply preach the Bible, the word of God and
          salvation as printed in the Bible; and all who purchase the Bible
          thereby purchase eternal life."
          17
          Who that is rational and possessed of a disposition to scan the
          subject can believe such a doctrine? Doubtless Moses heard the
          thunder of the Almighty on Mount Sinai, and saw the lightnings,
          but would you say that I was reasoning correctly, if I were to
          say that I heard that thunder and saw those lightnings simply
          through reading the history thereof in the Bible? Again, would I
          be reasoning correctly to say, because I have read the account of
          what transpired on the day of Pentecost, when the Spirit was
          poured out upon the people and Peter spoke as he was moved upon
          by the Holy Ghost, that I, therefore, have seen the day of
          Pentecost? That because I have read the history of some of the
          operations of the Holy Ghost, therefore I have the Holy Ghost? Or
          that I heard them speak in tongues, because I have read the
          history of persons speaking in tongues? Certainly not.
          17
          I am aware that hundreds and thousands of different denominations
          disagree with Mr. Campbell, and also declare that they receive
          the Spirit of the Lord, what they call the new birth, a change of
          the heart, put off the old man and put on the new man, and at the
          same time the operations of their minds, their course of life and
          all their doings and saying, prove that they are equally as far
          behind as Mr. Campbell, and that they have only the history of
          the light itself.
          17
          Should you light a room with gas, and should an artist take a
          sketch of the light, and some author write a history of the
          affair, and at a subsequent date some other man write a history,
          and should the two accounts be placed together, describing the
          beauty thereof and benefit thereof, would the history of the
          light and the benefit that had been derived therefrom, and the
          abundance of that light that was said to have exited, light up a
          hall? If it would, do not buy any more candles, but read the
          history in your candlesticks; read the history of oil and wick,
          and stick that in your lamp, and see how much light you will get.
          18
          You may read the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants, and the word of God in its various written and printed
          forms, and after you have read them all, have you, by so doing,
          gained any right to say that you have the light of Moses, Isaiah,
          Daniel, and other ancient and modern men of God? Have you any
          reason to say that you possess the same light, the same joy, the
          same spirit, as they did, in consequence of your possessing the
          same written word of God that they possessed? Yes, if Mr.
          Campbell's doctrine be correct. No doubt the followers of Mr.
          Campbell consider the doctrine true, and his logic and reasoning
          correct.
          18
          Some, in the so called Christian world, contend that the spirit
          is the word, and that word, they argue, will save the people.
          18
          Now suppose that some missionary or Bible society should send a
          few missionaries to the Latter-day Saints in these valleys, upon
          hearing that we were short of bread and other kinds of food, and
          suppose that those missionaries should tell us about the various
          kinds of food necessary to sustain life; and then suppose that
          this benevolent institution should publish 15 or 20,000 tracts to
          teach us what an advantage it is to live in New York, London,
          Paris, or New Orleans, and what they live upon in the various
          regions of the habitable portions of the earth, what good would
          all that do us? I answer, not any.
          18
          After you have read in this book (holding up the Bible)
          concerning the commission which Jesus gave to certain of his
          disciples, can you get up and say that you are Peter, James,
          John, or any of the ancient Apostles, or Prophets? or by so
          doing, that you had the Holy Ghost, the same as they had?
          18
          Could you reason that when you had read the account of the
          Psalmist, where he says, "The mountains skipped like rams, and
          the little hills like lambs," that you had seen the glory of God
          in this way, because the Psalmist records that he saw it?
          18
          Could you, when you have read that Paul knew a man who was caught
          up to the third heavens, testify that you knew the man who was
          caught up, simply from having read that account?
          18
          When you read of the gifts that were bestowed upon and circulated
          among the people of God, you certainly would not wish others to
          suppose that mere reading about them puts you in possession of
          the same blessings.
          18
          But many in the world would suppose that when they preach and
          circulate the Bible, they actually put in the possession of the
          people that power and life and those gifts, that the ancient
          Apostles and Prophets and Saints of God enjoyed.
          18
          Brethren and sisters, we understand the difference between
          enjoying and reading of enjoyment, between the history of a feast
          and the feast itself; also between the history of the law of God
          and the law itself.
          18
          When the Prophet Joseph came among the people he did not tell
          them that he would sell them the word of God, but after he had
          established the truth in their minds and they were baptized, he
          then laid his hands upon them that they might receive the gift of
          the Holy Ghost, for he had promised this, and they received the
          Holy Comforter and the same light, the same Spirit, the same
          power of God, and the same principles of eternal life; that very
          gift which is the greatest gift of God, and it gave them the same
          joy, and the same great blessings, and this Spirit taught them
          the will of God.
          18
          Herein is the difference between this Church and the people of
          the world. They rejoice in thinking that their forefathers had
          such rich blessings, and that they were so happy and rejoiced so
          much that they saw God, His Son Jesus Christ, and Peter, James,
          and John; and that their forefathers received the Holy Ghost.
          19
          We rejoice that we have seen and that our Prophets have received
          the like blessing, and not that we read of their enjoyment. We
          rejoice that our God lives, that Jesus Christ His Son lives, and
          that the gifts and blessings are bestowed upon us.
          19
          It is generally admitted that it is natural for parents to love
          their young children as well as the older ones, and if there be
          any difference, they will love the youngest ones a little the
          most, for they sometimes have to be more severe with the older
          ones.
          19
          But the world reverse this doctrine with regard to the Almighty,
          for they make God love Adam, Abraham, and the ancients, but when
          it comes down to the present time their wonderful, peace-making
          religion makes them rejoice that their older brethren and sisters
          had rich dinners and suppers, and that they had feasted on the
          good things of heaven, but that our father is so unmerciful in
          our day that we have to eat husks.
          19
          According to the doctrine of our religious friends, we have to
          rejoice that the ancients enjoyed the rich blessings of our
          Father, and that He will not give us anything but the history
          thereof. (President B. Young: And the chaff.)
          19
          Such a course is not as consistent as that of the devil, for he
          treats his first children in a certain way, and then he treats
          all the others in much the same way; he treats everybody about
          alike.
          19
          Have we not a right to receive those blessings that were enjoyed
          by our elder brethren? If the devil tempts and tries everybody,
          and if the young children have to be tried, why not the young be
          blest like the old children?
          19
          I am aware that the Latter-day Saints require a great deal of
          preaching, and some of that, too, on subjects very easy of
          comprehension; I will tell you what I said to one of our home
          missionaries a few days ago, and I said the same to one of the
          brethren from Grantsville, when speaking to him about the petty
          wrangling there.
          19
          They wanted a new local President and a new local Bishop, they
          wanted this, that, and the other, and wished to know what we had
          to say. I remarked, if you wish to know what I have to say, I
          will tell you.
          19
          Said I, if an angel of God should come to that village, he would
          say to its inhabitants, "repent and wash your bodies, repent and
          clean up your door yards, repent and cleanse your out-houses,"
          all of which I seriously think that they have very much need to
          do.
          19
          After they have actually cleansed themselves and commenced doing
          right, and have cleansed their locality, I presume that then an
          angel, or a man of God, might tell them what further to do.
          19
          I actually suppose that in the instructions which an angel of God
          would give, the very first lesson would be to teach cleanliness
          to the filthy, and then instruct them to keep themselves cleanly
          all the time. This is what our President is frequently teaching
          you; and yet you may go into some parts of this city, and you
          would actually think that Provo river affords no more water than
          would suffice for cleansing them.
          19
          I like a place constantly kept clean, and that must be so to
          satisfy me. I not only want the history of a people's being
          clean, and of their having cleansed up their door yards,
          outbuildings, and grounds, but I want them to do it.
          19
          We have preached cleanliness at Fillmore, last winter; and when I
          went there lately I was pleased to see that they had made some
          little improvement.
          20
          But there is still by far too much carelessness in this matter,
          and some people seem to love to live amidst filth, and to snuff
          its nauseous and unhealthy odors, when it would be far better to
          apply it to enriching your soil.
          20
          You have been taught true doctrines, and the Lord God has given
          you the Holy Ghost which has purified your hearts, and now purify
          all that pertains to you.
          20
          The time will come when you will be tried in this respect; and
          the days of power will come, when the power of God will be more
          abundantly poured out upon those who are prepared for it. And you
          who have the truth and do not live up to it, who do not live up
          to that light and intelligence which is given you, who do not
          purify your bodies, your clothing, your buildings, your door
          yards, gardens, and fields, may look for the wrath of God to burn
          against you.
          20
          It is your duty to be clean and neat, and it is the duty of all
          the settlements throughout the Territory.
          20
          You have the history of the light, and you have received the
          virtue and power which are in the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and it
          is for you to obey your leaders and the intelligence which is in
          you, which may the Lord grant, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, August 17, 1856
              THE HOLY GHOST NECESSARY IN PREACHING--FAITH--HEALING THE
           SICK--THE SAINTS' INTERESTS ARE ONE--ALL OF OUR EFFORTS SHOULD
                    TEND TO THE UPBUILDING OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
             A Discourse by President B. Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
               Great Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, August 17, 1856.
          20
          We have had the privilege of hearing the testimony of brother
          Whiting, who has just returned from his mission, upon which he
          started two years ago from San Pete.
          20
          Brothers Merril and Clinton, and several others, have lately
          arrived from their missions, and I will here give an invitation
          to those brethren to come to the stand, Sabbath after Sabbath,
          and bear testimony and speak to the people. I wish to say to the
          Elders who arrive, come, we would be happy to see you with us;
          come, we will find seats for you; and if you are not all eloquent
          preachers, come and bear your testimony. Brother Whiting says
          that he is a man of but few words. I am satisfied that there is
          greater wisdom with many who say but little, than there is with
          those who talk so much; as for the multitude of words, they are
          but of little consequence, the ideas are of far the greatest
          importance.
          21
          The kingdom of our God, that is set upon the earth, does not
          require men of many words and flaming oratorical talents, to
          establish truth and righteousness. It is not the many words that
          accomplish the designs of our Father in heaven, with Him it is
          the acts of the people more than their words; this I was
          convinced of, before I embraced the Gospel. Had it not been that
          I clearly saw and understood that the Lord Almighty would take
          the weak things of this world to confound the mighty, the wise,
          and the talented, there was nothing that could have induced me,
          or persuaded me to have ever become a public speaker. I did
          think, and I now think, that I am personally as well acquainted
          with my own weaknesses as any other mortal is with them, for this
          is my fortune, my good fortune and blessing, and I am ready to
          acknowledge that it is more than many have got. I am of the
          opinion that I know and understand myself, about as well as any
          person can know and understand me; yet I may think that I know my
          weaknesses and incapabilities to the fullest, while others may
          see weaknesses that I do not. Still I am so constituted that when
          I discover my weaknesses I bear them off as well as I can; and I
          say to all people, if you discover that I falter, when I do the
          best I can, what are you going to do about it?
          21
          When I first commenced preaching, I made up my mind to declare
          the things that I understood, fearless of friends and threats,
          and regardless of caresses. They were nothing to me, for if it
          was my duty to rise before a congregation of strangers and say
          that the Lord lives, that He has revealed Himself in this our
          day, that He has given to us a Prophet, and brought forth the new
          and everlasting covenant for the restoration of Israel, and if
          that was all I could say, I must be just as satisfied as though I
          could get up and talk for hours. If I could only say that I was a
          monument of the Lord's work upon the earth, that was sufficient;
          and had it not been for this feeling, nothing could have induced
          me to have become a public speaker.
          21
          With regard to preaching, let a man present himself before the
          Saints, or go into the world before the nobles and great men of
          the earth, and let him stand up full of the Holy Ghost, full of
          the power of God, and though he may use words and sentences in an
          awkward style, he will convince and convert more, of the truth,
          than can the most polished orator destitute of the Holy Ghost;
          for that Spirit will prepare the minds of the people to receive
          the truth, and the spirit of the speaker will influence the
          hearers so that they will feel it.
          21
          These reflections are my true sentiments, and it is knowledge
          with me with regard to speakers and people who have honest
          hearts, who desire the knowledge of the Lord, who are seeking to
          know the will of God, and willing to become subject to it. The
          Spirit of truth will do more to bring persons to light and
          knowledge, than flowery words. This is my experience, and I
          presume it is the experience of many of you, and that you can
          call that to mind when you first received the Spirit of this
          Gospel.
          21
          When you see a person at a distance, you can, at times, see the
          spirit of that person before you have the opportunity of speaking
          to him; you can discern his spirit by the appearance of his
          countenance. This has been my experience from my younger days,
          and more especially since I have become acquainted with sacred
          things. My later experience has been very vivid with regard to
          the spirits of people, and it matters not to me whether they say
          much or little, so they but let me hear their voices and see
          them, let me hear and see the manifestation of their spirit, that
          I may know whether they are constantly with us in their feelings.
          I wish to know the spirits of those that are around and with us.
          21
          Brethren, you who have returned and are this season returning
          from missions, we shall be happy to have you take your seats with
          us on this stand, and when opportunity offers we shall be glad to
          hear your voices and testimonies.
          22
          When I rise before you, brethren and sisters, I often speak of
          the faults of the people and try to correct them; I strive to put
          the Saints in a right course and plead with them to live their
          religion, to become better and to purify themselves before the
          Lord; to sanctify themselves, to be prepared for the days that
          are fast approaching. I do this oftener than I speak of the good
          qualities of this people, and I have reasons for this which,
          perhaps you would like to hear.
          22
          The froward and disobedient need chastisement, the humble and
          faithful are sealed by the Spirit of the Gospel that we have
          received. I have not time nor opportunity to caress the people,
          nor flatter them to do right; nor often to speak well of them,
          portraying their good qualities.
          22
          The consolations of the Holy Spirit of our Gospel comfort the
          hearts of men and women, old and young, in every condition of
          this mortal life. The humble, the meek, and faithful are all the
          time consoled and comforted by the Spirit of the Gospel that we
          preach; consequently, their comfort, happiness, joy, and peace
          must be received from the fountain head. As Jesus says, "In the
          world ye shall have tribulation, but in me ye have peace," so we
          say to ourselves, so we say to the Saints; in the Lord ye have
          joy and comfort, and the light of truth which shines upon your
          path.
          22
          The Holy Ghost reveals unto you things past, present, and to
          come; it makes your minds quick and vivid to understand the handy
          work of the Lord. Your joy is made full in beholding the
          footsteps of our Father going forth among the inhabitants of the
          earth; this is invisible to the world, but it is made visible to
          the Saints, and they behold the Lord in His providences, bringing
          forth the work of the last days.
          22
          The hearts of the meek and humble are full of joy and comfort
          continually; do such need comfort from me? Yes, if any mourn,
          perhaps a few encouraging words from me would give them
          consolation and do them good. I am always ready to impart what I
          have to this people, that which will cheer and comfort their
          hearts, and if the Lord will lead me by His Spirit into that
          train of reflections and teaching, I am more willing and ready to
          speak comforting words to this people, than I am to chastise
          them.
          22
          But I hope and trust in the Lord my God that I shall never be
          left to praise this people, to speak well of them, for the
          purpose of cheering and comforting them by the art of flattery;
          to lead them on by smooth speeches day after day, week after
          week, month after month, and year after year, and let them roll
          sin as a sweet morsel under their tongues, and be guilty of
          transgressing the law of God. I hope I shall never be left to
          flatter this people, or any people on the earth, in their
          iniquity, but far rather chasten them for their wickedness and
          praise them for their goodness.
          22
          The Lord praises you and comforts you, if you live as you are
          directed; if you live with your life hid with Christ in God, you
          do receive, from the fountain head, life, joy, peace, truth, and
          every good and wholesome principle that the Lord bestows upon
          this people, and your hearts exult in it, and your joy is made
          full.
          22
          This people are the best people upon the face of the earth, that
          we have any knowledge of. Take the congregation now before me,
          and what portion of them has been in the Church twenty-six years?
          What portion has been in the Church fifteen years? But a small
          part.
          23
          How many of those before me were personally acquainted with
          Joseph, our Prophet? I can see now and then one; you can pick up
          one here and another there; but the most of the people now
          inhabiting this Territory never beheld the face of our Prophet;
          even quite a portion of this congregation never beheld his face.
          All this I consider.
          23
          But few of this congregation have been assembled together more
          than a very few years, to receive and be benefitted with the
          teachings from the fountain head, directly from the living
          oracles.
          23
          How long have they been gathered? Some one year, some two years,
          and some five or six years; and I can only pick out a few in this
          congregation, who were acquainted with the Prophet.
          23
          I could pick out a few of this assembly who have been here seven
          and eight years.
          23
          You who understand the process of preparing mortar, know that it
          ought to lay a certain time before it is in the best condition
          for use. Now, suppose that our workmen should work over a portion
          and prepare it for use, and when it is rightly tempered, suppose
          some one should throw into the mixture a large quantity of
          unslacked lime, this would at once destroy its cementing quality,
          and you would have to work it all over and over again.
          23
          This is precisely like what we have to do with this people; when
          a new batch is mixed with the lime and sand which were prepared
          ten days ago, before it is fit for use it has to be worked all
          over with the ingredients and proportions that were used to make
          the first.
          23
          Some think this rather hard, but they have to be worked over,
          because they are in the batch. Again, they are in the mill, and
          like the potter's clay which brother Kimball uses for a figure,
          they have got to be ground over and worked on the table, until
          they are made perfectly pliable and in readiness to be put on the
          wheel, to be turned into vessels of honor.
          23
          Now, suppose, when it is in this good state, that somebody should
          throw in a batch of unworked clay, it would spoil the lot, and
          the potter would have to work it all over; the clay that we
          prepared has to be worked over with the unprepared.
          23
          This principle makes many feel sore, and some are starting for
          the States, and some for California, because they will not be
          worked over so much, and we cannot set a guard over the mill to
          keep the new clay from being thrown in.
          23
          You may say that that is my business; no, it is my business to
          throw in the new clay, and work it over and over, and to use the
          wire to draw from the lump any material that would obstruct the
          potter from preparing a vessel unto honor.
          23
          I do not wish you to think that I chastise good men and good
          women; chastisements do not belong to them, but we have some
          unruly people here, those who know the law of God, but will not
          abide it. They have to be talked to; and we have to keep talking
          to them, and talking to them, until by and by they will forsake
          their evils, and turn round and become good people, or take up
          their line of march and leave us.
          24
          I have reflected much upon the true character of mankind,
          pertaining to the Gospel of salvation, and more particularly in
          reference to the character of that portion of mankind that is
          here in the capacity in which we now are. How hard it is for
          people to see and understand things as they are. I allude, in my
          remarks, to this people who do reflect, and who profess to
          believe in a Supreme Being, the Creator of the heavens and the
          earth, who have professed, by their acts, that God has spoken in
          the last days, that unto us He has revealed His will; that He has
          given unto us the oracles of divine truth, the Gospel of life and
          salvation, with the privilege of making sure unto ourselves
          eternal life; this is the people I am now preaching to, and unto
          whom I wish to address my few remarks.
          24
          How slow many of us are to believe the things of God, O how slow.
          How many men and women can I find here who place implicit
          confidence in their God? Perhaps you might wish an explanation
          with regard to the term I here make use of. I will acknowledge my
          inability to explain to the fullest extent, what I regard as
          implicit confidence in our God; the reason of this is the ten
          thousand opinions that people have.
          24
          If I were to urge that we ought to have implicit confidence in
          the power and willingness of our God to sustain us by doing
          everything for us, that would cut the thread of my own faith, it
          would run counter to many of my ideas in regard to the dealings
          of the Almighty with the human family. On the other hand, how
          much confidence shall I have in God? One says, "I have no
          confidence in Him, any further than what I can see, hear, and
          understand. I have no confidence that wheat will grow here,
          unless I put it into the ground; or that I will have good to eat,
          unless I take the proper steps for raising it, or purchase it
          from those that have it." Both of these points are true in part,
          but the minds of the people are more or less beclouded.
          24
          To explain how much confidence we should have in God, were I
          using a term to suit myself, I should say implicit confidence. I
          have faith in my God, and that faith corresponds with the works I
          produce. I have no confidence in faith without works. Shall I
          explain this? I do not think I can fully present the idea to your
          understanding, but I will a portion of it; and to do so, I will
          refer to a circumstance that transpired in Nauvoo. A President of
          the Elders' Quorum, old father Baker, was called upon to visit a
          very sick woman, a sister in the Church; they sent for him to lay
          hands upon her. It was a very sickly time, and there were
          scarcely a person to attend upon the sick, for nearly all were
          afflicted. Father Baker was one of those tenacious, ignorant,
          self-willed, over-righteous Elders, and when he went into the
          house he enquired what the woman wanted. She told him that she
          wished him to lay hands upon her. Father Baker saw a tea-pot on
          the coals, and supposed that there was tea in it, and immediately
          turned upon his heels, saying, "God don't want me to lay hands on
          those who do not keep the Word of Wisdom," and he went out. He
          did not know whether the pot contained catnip, penny-royal, or
          some other mild herb, and he did not wait for any one to tell
          him. That class of people are ignorant and over-righteous, and
          they are not in the true line by any means.
          24
          You may go to some people here, and ask what ails them, and they
          answer, "I don't know, be we feel a dreadful distress in the
          stomach and in the back; we feel all out of order, and we wish
          you to lay hands upon us." "Have you used any remedies?" "No. We
          wish the Elders to lay hands upon us, and we have faith that we
          shall be healed." That is very inconsistent according to my
          faith. If we are sick, and ask the Lord to heal us, and to do all
          for us that is necessary to be done, according to my
          understanding of the Gospel of salvation, I might as well ask the
          Lord to cause my wheat and corn to grow, without my plowing the
          ground and casting in the seed. It appears consistent to me to
          apply every remedy that comes within the range of my knowledge,
          and to ask my Father in heaven, in the name of Jesus Christ, to
          sanctify that application to the healing of my body; to another
          this may appear inconsistent.
          25
          If a person afflicted with a cancer should come to me and ask me
          to heal him, I would rather go the graveyard and try to raise a
          dead person, comparatively speaking. But supposing we were
          traveling in the mountains, and all we had or could get, in the
          shape of nourishment, was a little venison, and one or two were
          taken sick, without anything in the world in the shape of healing
          medicine within our reach, what should we do? According to my
          faith, ask the Lord Almighty to send an angel to heal the sick.
          This is our privilege, when so situated that we cannot get
          anything to help ourselves. Then the Lord and his servants can do
          all. But it is my duty to do, when I have it in my power. Many
          people are unwilling to do one thing for themselves, in case of
          sickness, but ask God to do it all.
          25
          A portion of our community have so much confidence in God, even
          men and women in this city, that if you put in their possession
          five bushels of wheat, they will dispose of it and trust in God
          for their food for a year to come. To me this is inconsistent; I
          know nothing about the consistency of such a confidence in God.
          But to me it is consistent for the poor man, or woman, that has
          been gleaning wheat, and has saved five or ten bushels, to lay it
          up for a time of need; though I understand that some of them are
          trying to sell it. Poor men and women who have had to beg for the
          last six months, and who have had nothing but what they obtained
          through charity, but who have now obtained a few bushels of
          wheat, are ready to sell it for something of no intrinsic worth,
          trusting in God to provide for them. This is inconsistent to me.
          25
          How shall I present consistent faith and religion, so that you
          may comprehend the subject? I will do my best, and leave the
          event with God. I believe, according to my understanding of the
          principles of eternal truth, that I should have implicit faith in
          our God; and when we are where we have not help for ourselves in
          the case of diseases, that we have the right to ask the Father,
          in the name of Jesus, to administer by His power and heal the
          sick, and I am sure it will be done to those who have implicit
          confidence in Him.
          25
          Again, in regard to food, implicit faith and confidence in God is
          for you and I to do everything we can to sustain and preserve
          ourselves; and the community that works together, heart and hand,
          to accomplish this, their efforts will be like the efforts of one
          man. The past year was a hard one for us with regard to
          provisions, but I never had one faltering feeling in reference to
          this community's suffering, provided all had understood their
          religion and lived it. Some few understand their religion and
          live it; others make a profession, without understanding their
          religion, and do not live it; consequently there has been a lack
          of union of effort to sustain ourselves, which has made it very
          hard for the few.
          25
          Suppose that we had done our best and had not raised on bushel of
          grain this year, I have confidence enough in my God to believe
          that we could stay here, and not starve to death. If all our
          cattle had died through the severity of the past winter, if the
          insects had cut off all our crops, if we still proved faithful to
          our God and to our religion, I have confidence to believe that
          the Lord would send manna and flocks of quails to us. But He will
          not do this, if we murmur and are neglectful and disunited.
          26
          Not having breadstuff nor manna, if we are cut off from those
          resources, from our provisions, the Lord can fill these mountains
          and valleys with antelope, mountain sheep, elk, deer, and other
          animals; He can cause the buffalo to take a stampede on the east
          side of the Rocky mountains, and fill these mountains and valleys
          with beef; I have just that confidence in my God. I have
          confidence enough to believe that if we had not raised our own
          provisions this year, and had proved true and faithful to our God
          and to our religion, that the Lord would have given us a little
          bread, even though he should have to put it in the minds of other
          people in the States to go to California and Oregon, and to load
          their wagons with sugar, flour, and everything needed, more than
          they could consume, and cause them to leave their superabundance
          here, as some did a great quantity of clothing, dried fruit,
          tools, and various other useful articles, in 1849, the first
          season that large emigrating companies passed through this valley
          to California. I could then buy a vest for twenty-five cents,
          that would now sell here for two or three dollars; and coats
          could be bought for a dollar each, such as are now selling for
          fifteen dollars.
          26
          This is my confidence in my God. I am no more concerned about
          this people's suffering unto death, than I am concerned about the
          sun's falling out of its orbit and ceasing to shine on this earth
          again. I know that we should have that confidence in God; this
          has been my experience, I have been led into this confidence by
          the miraculous providences of God. My implicit confidence in God
          causes me to husband every iota of property He gives me; I will
          take the best care of my farm, I will prepare my ground as well
          as I can, and put in the best seed I have got, and trust in God
          for the result, for it is the Lord that gives the increase.
          26
          I will illustrate by relating a circumstance which occurred this
          summer. A certain brother sowed a field with wheat, and he has
          been afraid, and afraid, all the summer, about the water, saying,
          "When shall we get the water? We shall quit farming, for I am
          tired of it." I said to him, it is God that gives the increase,
          and it is for us to do the best we can; and if there is no water
          for the grain, He is close by, and is careful to give the
          increase, when it is necessary. This brother has sowed five or
          six acres; and the straw was so short, that a portion of the crop
          had to be pulled, and when thrashed, he had over one hundred and
          seventy bushels of wheat.
          26
          The Lord wishes to show this people that He is close by, that He
          walks in our midst daily, and we know but little about him; yet
          He intends to train us until we find out. This year, I think,
          gives us a positive manifestation of the hand of our God in
          giving the increase. I do not know that any person can cavil upon
          that question any more, and say that it is all in accordance with
          natural philosophy, as the world term it.
          26
          Natural philosophy, as you and I understand it, would not have
          produced one bushel of grain, where we now have ten. I would like
          the philosopher to make it appear how the trees have grown so
          luxuriantly this year, with so little water. Have you ever before
          seen the weeds flourish so finely on these dry hills? Look at
          your grain; though much of it is so low that you have to pull it,
          can you tell what it is that has caused the kernels to be so
          numerous and plump? Let the natural philosopher tell the reason,
          if he can; he cannot do it.
          27
          After all that has been said and done, after He has led this
          people so long, do you not perceive that there is a lack of
          confidence in our God? Can you perceive it in yourselves? You may
          ask, "Brother Brigham, do you perceive it in yourself?" I do, I
          can see that I yet lack confidence, to some extent, in Him whom I
          trust. Why? Because I have not the power, in consequence of that
          which the fall has brought upon me. I have just told you that I
          have no lack of confidence in the Lord's sustaining this people;
          I never had one shadow of doubt on that point.
          27
          But through the power of fallen nature, something rises up within
          me, at times, that measurably draws a dividing line between my
          interest and the interest of my Father in heaven--something that
          makes my interest and the interest of my Father in heaven not
          precisely one.
          27
          I know that we should feel and understand, as far as possible, as
          far as fallen nature will let us, as far as we can get faith and
          knowledge to understand ourselves, that the interest of that God
          whom we serve is our interest, and that we have no other, neither
          in time nor in eternity.
          27
          If I have an interest in any object, but should not live to enjoy
          that object, you can perceive that it is cut off from me, and
          that my interest and my hopes are gone, so far as worldly things
          are concerned. If any one has an interest in an object that is
          changeable, in anything of an earthly nature, and is separated
          from it, it can be of but little use to him, and should cease to
          be an object of great care or desire. Any object or interest that
          we have, aside from our Father in heaven, will be taken from us,
          and though we may seem to enjoy it here, in eternity we shall be
          deprived of it.
          27
          Consequently, I say that we have no true interest, only
          conjointly with our Father in heaven. We are His children, His
          sons and daughters, and this should not be a mystery to this
          people, even though there are many who have been gathered with us
          but a short time. He is the God and Father of our spirits; He
          devised the plan that produced our tabernacles, the houses for
          our spirits to dwell in.
          27
          My interests are with His, yours are there, and if you,
          seemingly, have any interest anywhere else, it will be severed
          from you, and you will never enjoy it. Still there is a feeling
          which has come by the fall, by transgression, in the heart of
          every person, that his interest is individually to himself; and
          that if he serves God, or does anything for Him, it is for some
          being for whom he has no particular concern. This is a mistaken
          idea; for every thing you do, every act you perform, every duty
          incumbent upon you, is solely for your interest in God, and no
          where else, neither can it be.
          27
          When you promote His interest, you promote your own; and when you
          promote your own interest, you promote His. When you gain a title
          of glory, or any good thing, you gain this to your Father in
          heaven as well as to yourself. And every object you are in
          pursuit of, should be that which will pertain to eternity, and
          let time take care of itself, only be sure to do the duties
          pertaining to it.
          27
          If we can see and realise that our interests are hid in God, and
          that we can have no interest anywhere else, perhaps we can learn
          obedience faster than we now do. Many think, "Well, I am an
          independent character; I do not like to be counseled, governed,
          or controlled; I wish to do as I please." That feeling, in a
          degree, is in every person.
          27
          There is an impulse in man that separates his interest from the
          interest of his God, and the interest of our Father in heaven
          from ours.
          27
          This must be learned so that you can discern it in yourselves, so
          that you can apply all your efforts, every act of your lives, to
          the interest that pertains to your eternal exaltation.
          27
          If in this world we had every object that we could desire, of an
          earthly nature, do you not understand that death would separate
          us from it? You can understand that naturally. A man possessing
          thrones, kingdoms, and power, leaves them when he is laid in the
          grave.
          28
               Now suppose that you let the common mode of reflection and
          practice reach into eternal things, upon the same principle you
          would have a selfish interest in eternity; you would there be to
          yourself, by yourself, and for yourself, regardless of every
          other creature. But the truth is, you are not going to have a
          separate kingdom; I am not going to have a separate kingdom; it
          is not our prerogative to have it on this earth.
          28
          If you have a kingdom and a dominion here, it must be
          concentrated in the head; if we are ever prepared for an eternal
          exaltation, we must be concentrated in the head of the eternal
          Godhead. Why? Because everything else is opposed to that kingdom,
          and the heir of that kingdom will keep up the warfare with that
          opposing power until death is destroyed, and him that hath the
          power of it; not annihilated, but sent back to native element. He
          will never cease to contend with the opposite power, with that
          power that contends against the heir of this earth; consequently,
          if we fancy that we have an independent interest here and in the
          world to come, we shall fail in getting any of it.
          28
          Your interest must be concentrated in the head on the earth, and
          all of our interest must centre in the Godhead in eternity, and
          there is no durable interest in any other channel.
          28
          I desire the people to consider whether they have any faltering
          in their feelings, any misgivings, or lack of confidence in their
          God. If they have, they should seek, with all the spirit and
          power they are in possession of, until they can understand the
          principle of eternity and eternal exaltation, and then apply the
          actions of their lives to these principles, that they may be
          prepared to enjoy that which their hearts now anticipate and
          desire. If we will learn these things correctly and advance, and
          advance, and continue to advance, though the new clay may be
          continually thrown into the mill, we will bring it to the same
          pliability as the old, much sooner than if it was ground alone;
          for the old clay soon mixes with the new and makes the whole lump
          passive. If we apply our hearts to these things, we shall soon
          learn to have our interests one here on the earth.
          28
          The principles of eternity and eternal exaltation are of no use
          to us, unless they are brought down to our capacities so that we
          practise them in our lives. We must learn the principles of
          government, must learn ourselves, the eternal government of our
          God, the interest that the Father has here on the earth and the
          interest that we have; then we will place our interest with the
          interest of our Father and God, and will have no self-interest,
          no interest only in His kingdom that is set up on the earth; then
          we will begin and apply these principles in our lives.
          28
          How shall we apply them? We must learn that we have not one
          farthing's worth of anything in heaven, earth, or hell, not even
          our own being.
          28
          We have been brought forth on this earth, organized for the
          purpose of giving us an opportunity of proving ourselves worthy
          to possess something by and bye.
          28
          We make farms, build fine houses, get possessions around us, and
          these we call ours, when not a dime's worth of them is either
          yours or mine. This is what we must learn.
          29
          I have much property in my possession, and we use the terms, "my
          farm, my house, my cattle, my horses, my carriage," &c., but the
          fact is we do not truly own anything; we never did and never
          will, until many long ages after this. We seemingly have
          property; we have gold and silver in our possession, and houses
          and lands, and goods, &c. These things we are accustomed to call
          ours, but that is for the want of understanding.
          29
          Every man and woman has got to feel that not one farthing of
          anything in their possession is rightfully theirs, in the strict
          sense of ownership. When we learn this lesson, where will be my
          interest and my effort? I do not own anything--it is my Father's.
          How came I by my possessions? His providence has thrown them into
          my care; He has appointed me a steward over them, and I am His
          servant, His steward, His hired man, one with whom He has placed
          certain property in charge for the time being, that is,
          pertaining to the things of this world.
          29
          Says one, "It was preached thirty years ago, that nothing belongs
          to us, and, if I have a thousand dollars, to at once give it all
          to the poor." That is your enthusiasm and ignorance. Were you to
          make an equal distribution of property to-day, one year would not
          pass before there would be as great an inequality as now.
          29
          How could you ever get a people equal with regard to their
          possessions? They never can be, no more than they can be in the
          appearance of their faces.
          29
          Are we equal? Yes. Wherein? We are equal in the interest of
          eternal things, in our God, not aside from Him.
          29
          We behold Church property, and not one farthing of it is yours or
          mine. Of the possessions that are called mine, my individual
          property, not a dollar's worth is mine; and of all that you seem
          to possess, not a dollar's worth is yours.
          29
          Did you ever organize a tree, gold, silver, or any other kind of
          metal, or any other natural production? No, you have not yet
          attained to that power, and it will be ages before you do. Who
          owns all the elements with which we are commanded and permitted
          to operate? The Lord, and we are stewards over them. It is not
          for me to take the Lord's property placed under my charge and
          wantonly distribute it; I must do with it as He tells me. In my
          stewardship I am not to be guided by the mere whims of human
          folly, by those who are more ignorant than I am, not by the
          lesser power, but by the superior and wiser.
          29
          Those who are in favor of an equality in property say that that
          is the doctrine taught in the New Testament. True, the Savior
          said to the young man, "Go and sell that thou hast, and give to
          the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come and
          follow me," in order to try him and prove whether he had faith or
          not.
          29
          In the days of the Apostles, the brethren sold their possessions
          and laid them at the Apostles' feet. And where did many of those
          brethren go to? To naught, to confusion and destruction. Could
          those Apostles keep the Church together, on those principles? No.
          Could they build up the kingdom on those principles? No, they
          never could. Many of those persons were good men, but they were
          filled with enthusiasm, insomuch that if they owned a little
          possession they would place it at the feet of the Apostles.
          29
          Will such a course sustain the kingdom? No. Did it, in the days
          of the Apostles? No. Such a policy would be the ruin of this
          people, and scatter them to the four winds. We are to be guided
          by superior knowledge, by a higher influence and power.
          30
          The superior is not to be directed by the inferior, consequently
          you need not ask me to throw that which the Lord has put into my
          hands to the four winds. If, by industrious habits and honorable
          dealings, you obtain thousands or millions, little or much, it is
          your duty to use all that is put in your possession, as
          judiciously as you have knowledge, to build up the kingdom of God
          on the earth. Let this people equalize their means, and it would
          be one of the greatest injuries that could be done to them.
          During the past season, those who lived their religion acted upon
          the principles thereof by extending the hand of charity and
          benevolence to the poor, freely distributing their flour and
          other provisions, yet I am fearful that that mode was an injury
          instead of a real good, although it was designed for good.
          30
          Many poor people who receive flour of the brethren, if they have
          a bushel of wheat will sell it in the stores for that which will
          do them no good. My object is to accomplish the greatest good to
          this people. If I can by my wisdom and the wisdom of my brethren,
          by the wisdom that the Lord gives unto us, get this people into a
          situation in which they can actually sustain themselves and help
          their neighbors, it will be one of the greatest temporal
          blessings that can be conferred upon them. If you wish to place
          persons in a backsliding condition, make them idle and dilatory
          in temporal things, even though they may be good Saints in other
          respects. If the whole of this people can be put in a situation
          to take care of themselves, individually, and collectively, it
          will save a great many from apostatizing, and be productive of
          much good. I have got to wait for the Lord to dictate from day to
          day, and from time to time, as to what particular course to
          pursue for the accomplishment of so desirable a result.
          30
          Suppose that we should say that we intend to sell flour at ten
          dollars per hundred, would that make the people take care of
          themselves and their grain? It is not so very material what flour
          costs, nor whether the brethren sell it for three or ten cents a
          pound, as it is whether each will strive to secure and economise
          his own provisions. If you establish the selling price of flour
          at one dollar a hundred, or even at thirty cents, there are some
          who will sell all they have before night, and then beg their
          living of their neighbors. What course shall we pursue to produce
          the greatest good? We have the Gospel and the ordinances of
          salvation, and if we can get the people to do that which will
          produce the greatest good, then we shall further promote the
          interests of the kingdom of God on the earth.
          30
          I do not like to have the Saints, those who profess to be Saints,
          get such extravagant confidence in our God that they will not do
          one thing to provide for the body, but omit securing provision
          enough to sustain themselves, and say, "O, I shall have as long
          as there is any means, or wheat, or flour; I know that brother
          Brigham will not see me suffer. Mr. store-keeper, take the little
          I have and give me some ribbons for it, or a nice dress, for I
          want the best I can get, and I know that brother Brigham will not
          let me suffer." Will this course produce good to the people, or
          are they ignorant that they do not know what course to pursue?
          31
          The grand difficulty with this community is simply this, their
          interest is not one. When you will have your interests
          concentrated in one, then you will work jointly, and we shall not
          have to scold and find fault, as much as we are not required to.
          Somebody ought to be reproved here to-day, for some of our
          farmers are bringing in wheat and selling it to the stores for a
          dollar and a half a bushel. Would they sell it that low to the
          poor? No, they would not, if the poor had money to pay for it. If
          this is the best way, the most conducive of the greatest good to
          this community, all right, but I cannot see any good resulting
          from it.
          31
          I can see no good accruing to this community in maintaining a
          divided interest; our interest must be one throughout, in order
          to produce the good we desire. Many are distrustful in the
          providences of God; they profess faith enough to have the Lord
          extract a cancer from their flesh, or drive a fever from them,
          though they would not do a single thing for themselves; yet if
          they have a few bushels of grain, or five dollars, and you touch
          that, you touch the apple of their eye. You will run counter to
          the feelings of "here is my individual family, my individual
          substance, my individual habitation, and my individual property
          that I have gathered together; it is all my own, it is not
          yours."
          31
          I know that there is great liberality among this people, and on
          the other hand there is much liberality like this, though I do
          not know that I can fully explain it to you, but I will try. A
          few years ago we wished to drive off the cattle not needed here,
          so as to leave the feed for our milch cows, and there was not a
          man who was not heart and hand for the policy. When the time came
          to gather up the cattle, every man said to his neighbor, "This is
          one of the best possible plans for our stock, now you drive off
          you cattle," so each man said to his neighbor, and thought to
          himself "mine will have a better chance." And in the matter of
          fencing, each one says to his neighbor, "You put up a good fence
          round your garden and herd your cattle," at the same time
          intending to let his own run at large. These few instances
          explain the feelings and conduct of some, and in what manner they
          are liberal.
          31
          I again say that I do not wish any to take chastisement but those
          who need it, though most of the people are generally so righteous
          and liberal that they give over every part of it to their
          neighbors; they consider that none of it belongs to them. Some
          are so liberal that they will pick up my cattle on the range and
          butcher them, saying, "There is nothing here belonging to brother
          Brigham, nor to anybody else, it is the Lord's, and I will have a
          little beef."
          31
          I wish the people to understand that they have no interest apart
          from the Lord our God. The moment you have a divided interest,
          that moment you sever yourselves from eternal principles.
          31
          It is reported that many are going away; I say, gentlemen and
          ladies, you who wish to go to California, or to the States, go
          and welcome; I had rather you would go than stay. I wish every
          one to go who prefers doing so, and if they will go like
          gentlemen, they go with my best feelings; but if they go like
          rascals and knaves, they cannot have them. I have never requested
          but two things of those who leave, namely, to pay their debts and
          not steal; that is all that I have required of them. Go about
          your business, for I would rather you would go than stay.
          32
          The moment a person decides to leave this people, he is cut off
          from every object that is durable for time and eternity, and I
          have told you the reason why. Everything that is opposed to God
          and His Son Jesus Christ, to the celestial kingdom and to
          celestial laws, those celestial laws and beings will hold warfare
          with, until every particle of the opposite is turned back to its
          native element, though it should take millions and millions of
          ages to accomplish it. Christ will never cease the warfare, until
          he destroys death and him that hath the power of it. Every
          possession and object of affection will be taken from those who
          forsake the truth, and their identity and existence will
          eventually cease. "That is strange doctrine." No matter, they
          have not an object which they can place their hands or affections
          upon, but what will vanish and pass away. That is the course and
          will be the tendency of every man and woman, when they decided to
          leave this kingdom.
          32
          They are welcome to go, and to stay where they go; I heartily
          wish that a great many would go, such as I can point out. Like
          old Lorenzo Dow, when he was trying to detect the person who had
          stolen an axe; he said that he could throw the stone which he had
          carried into the pulpit and hit the man that stole the axe; he
          handled the stone as though he would throw it, and the guilty
          person dodged, when he said, that is the man. So I could throw
          and hit a great many that I wish to go.
          32
          I say again, you that wish to go, go in peace, and we like to
          have you go; and those that wish to come here we like to have
          them come and be Saints, and if they would, they would stay; but
          if not, I like to have them leave, no matter whether they belong
          to the Church or not.
          32
          My soul feels hallelujah, it exults in God, that He has planted
          this people in a place that is not desired by the wicked; for if
          the wicked come here they do not wish to stay, no matter how well
          they are treated, and I thank the Lord for it; and I want hard
          times, so that every person that does not wish to stay, for the
          sake of his religion, will leave. This is a good place to make
          Saints, and it is a good place for Saints to live; it is the
          place the Lord has appointed, and we shall stay here until He
          tells us to go somewhere else.
          32
          All I ask of the Saints is to live their religion, serve their
          God, and recollect that their interest should be in Him and no
          where else; that the inferior must be controlled by the superior,
          and our efforts and affections all be concentrated in one,
          namely, in building up the kingdom of God to the destruction of
          wickedness; and may God help us to do it, I ask in the name of
          Jesus Christ: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, August 31, 1856
                           Brigham Young, August 31, 1856
             TESTIMONY TO THE DIVINITY OF JOSEPH SMITH'S MISSION--ELDERS
               SHOULD GO TO THEIR MISSIONS WITHOUT PURSE OR SCRIP--THE
           LORD DEALS WITH THE SAINTS--JESUS THEIR PRESIDENT--SATAN ANGRY.
          A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 31, 1856.
          33
          I appear before you to bear my testimony to the truth of
          "Mormonism," that Joseph Smith, jun., was a Prophet called of
          God, and that he did translate the Book of Mormon by the gift and
          power of the Holy Ghost. This same testimony all can bear, who
          have received and continue to retain the Spirit of the Gospel.
          33
          We are happy to hear from our brethren who have returned from the
          fields of their labor, it rejoices our hearts, and we like to see
          their faces. I know how they feel when they return home, for I
          have felt many times, in returning to the Saints, as though the
          privilege of beholding their faces was a feast to overflowing, my
          soul has been full. I rejoice all the time, and I can understand
          why brother Clinton has rejoiced so exceedingly; it is because
          the lightning and thunder are in him, and because he gave vent to
          his feelings. Brother Robins' calling has been different, of such
          a nature that the lightning and thunder in him have lain dormant,
          to a certain degree, and he has not enjoyed himself so well as he
          would, had he been sent solely to preach and build up churches.
          33
          Let me reduce this to your understandings. Right here, in our
          midst, many who gather from foreign lands, who have undergone all
          the toil, labor, and hardship that it is possible for their
          nature to sustain on their journey, after they arrive in these
          valleys begin to sink in their spirits, neglect their duties, and
          in a little time do not know whether "Mormonism" is true or not.
          Take the same persons and keep them among the wicked, and they
          will preserve their armor bright, but it has become dull and
          rusty here; this is the cause of so many leaving these valleys.
          The seas are so calm and the vessel is wafted over them so
          smoothly, and in a manner so congenial to the feelings of the
          people, that they forget that they are in Zion's ship. This is
          the main reason of so many leaving for the States, California,
          and other places. Send those persons among their enemies, among
          those who will oppose "Mormonism," among those who will oppose
          truth, and let them be continually persecuted, and they will know
          very quickly whether they are "Mormons" or not, for they must go
          to the one side or the other. But the condition of society here,
          and the feelings of the people, are so different from those of
          the wicked, that many glide smoothly along, forget their religion
          and their God, and finally think that this is not the place for
          them and go away.
          34
          I will now state that I am thus far perfectly satisfied with the
          labors of the brethren who have returned from their missions this
          season, and have come on the stand to-day, and at other times; I
          am highly gratified with the doings and labors of those Elders.
          34
          With regard to brother John Taylor, I will say that he has one of
          the strongest intellects of any man that can be found; he is a
          powerful man, he is a mighty man, and we may say that he is a
          powerful editor, but I will use a term to suit myself, and say
          that he is one of the strongest editors that ever wrote.
          Concerning his financial abilities, I have nothing to say; those
          who are acquainted with the matter, know how "The Mormon" has
          been sustained. We sent brother Taylor, and other brethren with
          him, to start that paper without purse or scrip, and if they had
          not accomplished that object, we should have known that they did
          not trust in their God, and did not do their duty.
          34
          Let me call your reflections to the days of Joseph; here are some
          of the Twelve, here are the Seventies and High Priests, and
          members of the High Council, and several who have been long in
          the Church, did any of you ever receive any support from the
          Church, while on your missions in the days of Joseph? Were you
          all to answer, you would say that you do not know the time.
          34
          I came into this Church in the spring of 1832. Previous to my
          being baptized, I took a mission to Canada at my own expense; and
          from the time that I was baptized until the day of our sorrow and
          affliction, at the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum, no summer
          passed over my head but what I was traveling and preaching, and
          the only thing I ever received from the Church, during over
          twelve years, and the only means that were ever given me by the
          Prophet, that I now recollect, was in 1842, when brother Joseph
          sent me the half of a small pig that the brethren had brought to
          him, I did not ask him for it; it weighed 93 pounds. And that
          fall, previous to my receiving that half of a pig, brother H. C.
          Kimball and myself were engaged all the time in pricing property
          that came in on tithing, and we were also engaged in gathering
          tithing, and I had an old saddle valued at two dollars presented
          to me, and brother Heber was credited two dollars in the Church
          books for one day's services, by brother Willard Richards who was
          then keeping those books. Brother Heber said, "Blot that out, for
          I don't want it." I think it was crossed out, and so was the
          saddle, for I did not want it, even had it been given to me.
          These were the only articles I ever received in the days of
          Joseph, so far as I recollect.
          34
          I have traveled and preached, and at the same time sustained my
          family by my labor and economy. If I borrowed one hundred
          dollars, or fifty, or if I had five dollars, it almost
          universally went into the hands of brother Joseph, to pay
          lawyers' fees and to liberate him from the power of his enemies,
          so far as it would go. Hundreds and hundreds of dollars that I
          have managed to get, to borrow and trade for, I have handed over
          to Joseph when I came home. That is the way I got help, and it
          was good for me; it learned me a great deal, though I had
          learned, before I heard of "Mormonism," to take care of number
          one.
          35
          For me to travel and preach without purse or scrip, was never
          hard; I never saw the day, I never was in the place, nor went
          into a house, when I was alone, or when I would take the lead and
          do the talking, but what I could get all I wanted. Though I have
          been with those who would take the lead and be mouth, and been
          turned out of doors a great many times, and could not get a
          night's lodging. But when I was mouth I never was turned out of
          doors; I could make the acquaintance of the family, and sit and
          sing to them and chat with them, and they would feel friendly
          towards me; and when they learned that I was a "Mormon" Elder, it
          was after I had gained their good feelings.
          35
          When the brethren were talking about starting a press in New
          York, and how it has been upheld, I did wish to relate an
          incident in my experience. In company with several of the Twelve
          I was sent to England in 1839. We started from home without purse
          or scrip, and most of the Twelve were sick; and those who were
          not sick when they started were sick on the way to Ohio; brother
          Taylor was left to die by the road-side, by old father Coltrin,
          though he did not die. I was not able to walk to the river, not
          so far as across this block, no, not more than half as far; I had
          to be helped to the river, in order to get into a boat to cross
          it. This was about our situation. I had not even an overcoat; I
          took a small quilt from the trundle bed, and that served for my
          overcoat, while I was traveling to the State of New York, when I
          had a coarse sattinet overcoat given to me. Thus we went to
          England, to a strange land to sojourn among strangers.
          35
          When we reached England we designed to start a paper, but we had
          not the first penny to do it with. I had enough to buy a hat and
          pay my passage to Preston, for from the time I left home, I had
          worn an old cap which my wife made out of a pair of old
          pantaloons; but the most of us were entirely destitute of means
          to buy even any necessary article.
          35
          We went to Preston and held our Conference, and decided that we
          would publish a paper; brother Parley P. Pratt craved the
          privilege of editing it, and we granted him the privilege. We
          also decided to print three thousand hymn books, though we had
          not the first cent to begin with, and were strangers in a strange
          land. We appointed brother Woodruff to Herefordshire, and I
          accompanied him on his journey to that place. I wrote to brother
          Pratt for information about his plans, and he sent me his
          prospectus, which stated that when he had a sufficient number of
          subscribers and money enough in hand to justify his publishing
          the paper, he would proceed with it. How long we might have
          waited for that I know not, but I wrote to him to publish two
          thousand papers, and I would foot the bill. I borrowed two
          hundred and fifty pounds of sister Jane Benbow, one hundred of
          Brother Thomas Kington, and returned to Manchester, where we
          printed three thousand Hymn Books, and five thousand Books of
          Mormon, and issued two thousand Millennial Stars monthly, and in
          the course of the summer printed and gave away rising of sixty
          thousand tracts. I also paid from five to ten dollars per week
          for my board, and hired a house for brother Willard Richards and
          his wife who came to Manchester, and sustained them; and gave
          sixty pounds to brother P. P. Pratt to bring his wife from New
          York. I also commenced the emigration in that year.
          35
          I was there one year and sixteen days, with my brethren the
          Twelve and during that time I bought all my clothing, except one
          pair of pantaloons, which the sisters gave me in Liverpool soon
          after I arrived there, and which I really needed. I told the
          brethren, in one of my discourses, that there was no need of
          their begging, for if they needed anything the sisters could
          understand that. The sisters took the hint, and the pantaloons
          were forthcoming.
          36
          I paid three hundred and eighty dollars to get the work started
          in London, and when I arrived home, in Nauvoo, I owed no person
          one farthing. Brother Kington received his pay from the books
          that were printed, and sister Benbow, who started to America the
          same year, left names enough of her friends to receive the two
          hundred and fifty pounds, which amount was paid them,
          notwithstanding I held her agreement that she had given it to the
          Church.
          36
          We left two thousand five hundred dollars worth of books in the
          Office, paid our passages home, and paid about six hundred
          dollars to emigrate the poor who were starving to death, besides
          giving away the sixty thousand tracts; and that too though I had
          not a sixpence when we first landed in Preston, and I do not know
          that one of the Twelve had.
          36
          I could not help thinking that if I could accomplish that much in
          England, in that poor, hard country, it could not be much of a
          job for a man to establish paper in New York. I thought that to
          be one of the smallest things that could be; I could make money
          at it. We sent brother George Q. Cannon, one of brother Taylor's
          nephews, to California, over a year ago last spring, to print the
          Book of Mormon in the Hawaiian language. He has printed a large
          and handsome edition of that book; has published a weekly paper
          and paid for it; has paid for the press and the type, and paid
          his board and clothing bills, though he had not a farthing to
          start with, that is, he went without purse and scrip, so far as I
          know, as did also brothers Bull and Wilkie who went with him.
          36
          It is one of the smallest labors that I could think of to
          establish a paper and sustain it in St. Louis, New York,
          Philadelphia, Boston, or any of the eastern cities. I wish to say
          this much, for the information of those who think it is a great
          task to establish and sustain a paper; though I am not aware that
          any of the brethren think so.
          36
          I will relate another incident, which occurred during our journey
          to England. Brother George A. Smith accompanied me to New York
          City, and we had not money enough to pay the last five miles'
          fare.
          36
          We started from New Haven in a steam boat, and when we left the
          boat, I hired passage in the stage to New York; the captain of
          the steam boat happened to be in the same stage.
          36
          When we left the coach, I said to the captain, will you have the
          kindness to pay this gentleman's passage and mine. I had had no
          conversation with him during the day, only in interchanging the
          common and usual compliments, but when we left him he greeted us
          cordially, and said that he had paid our stage-fare with the
          greatest pleasure, and shook our hands as heartily as a brother,
          saying, "May God bless and prosper you in your labors."
          36
          In five minutes we were in the house with Parley P. Pratt, who
          had moved to that city the fall before. As soon as those of the
          Twelve who were appointed on that mission to England came in, we
          concluded that we would not go among the Branches, but seek out
          and preach to those who had not had an opportunity of hearing the
          Gospel.
          36
          Accordingly we separated and went into many parts of the State of
          New York, Long Island and New Jersey, and some went into the city
          of Philadelphia.
          36
          After we had got through with the regular meetings, we proposed
          to the brethren, if any of them wished to have meetings in their
          private houses and would tell us when and where that we would
          meet with them.
          37
          It was not more than a week or ten days before we had been in
          fifty different places in New York city and the surrounding
          country, and those who came to hear us invited their neighbors,
          and thus we preached and baptized, and soon gathered means enough
          to defray the expenses of our passage to England, principally
          from those who were the fruits of our own labor.
          37
          Though the people in the States are daily becoming more hardened
          against the truth, yet if I was in New York this day, and it was
          my business to be there, I would not be there long before I would
          have many Elders preaching through different parts of that city;
          I would have them preaching in the English, Danish, French,
          German, and other languages. And soon would have Elders dispersed
          all over the State, and would raise up new friends enough to
          sustain me, that is if the Lord would help me, and if He did not
          I would leave.
          37
          That is the way we have traveled and preached, but now we do a
          great deal for our missionaries, for they gather money on
          tithing, and ask me to credit such and such a man so much on
          tithing; this course tends to shut up every avenue for business
          here.
          37
          We do not receive cash on tithing from abroad, because our
          missionaries are so liberal, and feel so rich, that they gather
          every dollar that can be scraped up, and then come here and have
          it credited to such and such individuals on tithing, without
          handing over the money.
          37
          This course hedges up the work at head quarters. Did I have that
          privilege? No, never; and men should not have it now. If a paper
          should be published, brethren ought to have wisdom enough to
          sustain themselves and the paper, and they can do it.
          37
          I do not wish to find fault with our missionaries, but many of
          them now live on cream and short cake, butter, honey, light
          biscuit, and sweet meats, while we had to take the butter milk
          and potatoes. That kind of fare was good enough for us, but now
          it is short cake and cream, light biscuit, with butter and honey,
          and sweet meats of every kind, and even then some of them think
          that they are abused.
          37
          I see some here who did not have as good fare as buttermilk and
          potatoes; I see some of the brethren who have been to Australia,
          the East Indies, &c. When I returned from England, I said it is
          the last time I will travel as I have done, unless the Lord
          specially requires me to do so; for if we could ride even as
          comfortably as brother Woodruff once rode on one of the
          Mississippi steam boats we considered ourselves well off. All the
          bed he had was the chines of barrels, with his feet hanging on a
          brace, and he thought himself well off to get the privilege of
          riding in any shape, to escape constant walking.
          37
          How do they go now? They take the first cabins, cars, and
          carriages. I wish to see them cross the Plains on foot, and then
          have wisdom enough to preach their way to the city of New York,
          and there, in the same manner, to get money enough to cross the
          ocean. But no, they must start from here with a full purse, and
          take broad cloth from here, or money to buy it in the States, and
          hire first cabin passages in the best ocean steamers; and after
          all this many think it is hard times.
          37
          I want to see the Elders live on buttermilk and potatoes, and
          when they return be more faithful. But they go as missionaries of
          the kingdom of God, and when they have been gone a year or two,
          many of them come back merchants, and how they swell, "how
          popular 'Mormonism' is, we can get trusted in St. Louis for ten
          thousand dollars as well as not, and in New York brother
          Brigham's word is so good that we can get all the goods we want;
          'Mormonism' is becoming quite popular." Yes, and so are hell and
          the works of the devil.
          38
               When "Mormonism" finds favor with the wicked in this land,
          it will have gone into the shade; but until the power of the
          Priesthood is gone, "Mormonism" will never become popular with
          the wicked. "Mormonism" is not one farthing better than it was in
          the days of Joseph.
          38
          The hand of the Almighty is over mankind, and "Mormonism" is hid
          from them; they do not know anything about it. The Lord deals
          with this people, and draws them into close quarters, and makes
          them run the gauntlet, and tries their faith and feelings. He
          draws them into diverse circumstances to prove whether they
          believe in Jesus Christ, or not; and if need be He will let the
          enemy persecute us and destroy many of us; He will let them take
          our substance and drive us from our homes. Was "Mormonism"
          popular with those who have formerly persecuted, killed and
          driven us? Yes, as much so as it is at this day.
          38
          The hand of the Almighty is over the wicked, and He handles them
          according to His good pleasure, as He does the Saints. His hand
          is over us, and His hand is over them. But there is a thick mist
          cast before their eyes, so they do not discern the truth of
          "Mormonism." Do you wonder that they are mad, when they see the
          progress of truth? I do not.
          38
          The different political parties are in opposition. One party
          says, "We are republicans, and we are opposed in principle to all
          who are not of our party." Can the various parties be reconciled?
          No. Each party wishes to elect a President of the United States.
          We design to elect Jesus Christ for our President, and the wicked
          wish to elect Lucifer, the Son of the Morning, and swear that
          they will have him; and we declare that we will serve Jesus
          Christ, and he shall be our President.
          38
          Do you think that the democrats and republicans have made
          friends? No, they are just as much opposed to each other now as
          ever they were, and the devil is just as much opposed to Jesus
          now as he was when the revolt took place in heaven. And as the
          devil increases his numbers by getting the people to be wicked,
          so Jesus Christ increases his numbers and strength by getting the
          people to be humble and righteous. The human family are going to
          the polls by and by, and they wish to know which party is going
          to carry the day.
          38
          When you see mild weather, when all is smooth and our religion is
          becoming popular, the Lord is casting mist before the eyes of the
          wicked, and they do not see nor understand what will take place
          at the polls when the day of voting comes. Those who vote for
          Jesus will be on the right hand, and those who vote for Lucifer
          on the left; one part will be right and the other wrong. We
          calculate that we are right, and we are going to vote for the
          sovereign we believe in; and when he comes behold he will go into
          the chair of state and take the reins of government. Do you
          suppose the wicked will feel bad about it? That is what they are
          afraid of all the time.
          38
          They may kill the bodies we have, they may strive to injure us,
          but when the day of the great election comes, as the Lord
          Almighty lives, we shall gain our President, and we anticipate
          holding office under him. Do you blame the wicked for being mad?
          No. They desire to rule, to hold the reins of government on this
          earth; they have held them a great while. I do not blame them for
          being suspicious of us; men in high standing are suspicious of
          us, hence the frequent cry, "Treason, treason, we are going to
          have trouble with the people in Utah." What is the matter?
          Wherein can they point out one particle of injury that we have
          done to them?
          39
               True we have more wives than one, and what of that? They
          have their scores of thousands of prostitutes, we have none. But
          polygamy they are unconstitutionally striving to prevent: when
          they will accomplish their object is not for me to say. They have
          already presented a resolution in Congress that no man, in any of
          the Territories of the United States, shall be allowed to have
          more than one wife, under a penalty not exceeding five years
          imprisonment, and five hundred dollars fine. How will they get
          rid of this awful evil in Utah? They will have to expend about
          three hundred millions of dollars for building a prison, for we
          must all go into prison. And after they have expended that amount
          for a prison, and roofed if over from the summit of the Rocky
          Mountains to the summit of the Sierra Nevada, we will dig out and
          go preaching through the world. (Voice on the stand: what will
          become of the women, will they go to prison with us?) Brother
          Heber seems concerned about the women's going with us; they will
          be with us, for we shall be here together. This is a little
          amusing.
          39
          Brother Robbins, in his remarks, said that the Constitution of
          the United States forbids making an ex post facto law. The
          presenting of the resolution alluded to shows their feelings,
          they wish the Constitution out of existence, and there is no
          question but that they will get rid of it as quickly as they can,
          and that would be by ex post facto law, which the Constitution of
          the United States strictly forbids.
          39
          Brother Robbins also spoke of what they term the "nigger drivers
          and nigger worshippers," and observed how keen their feelings are
          upon their favourite topic slavery. The State of New York used to
          be a slave State, but there slavery has for some time been
          abolished. Under their law for abolishing slavery the then male
          slaves had to serve until they were 28 years old, and if my
          memory serves me correctly, the females until they were 25,
          before they could be free. This was to avoid the loss of, what
          they called, property in the hands of individuals. After that law
          was passed the people began to dispose of their blacks, and to
          let them buy themselves off. They then passed a law that black
          children should be free, the same as white children, and so it
          remains to this day.
          39
          But at the time that slavery was tolerated in the northern and
          eastern States, if you touched that question it would fire a man
          quicker than any thing else in the world; there was something
          very peculiar about it, and it is so now. Go into a slave State
          and speak to a man on the subject, even though he never owned a
          slave, and you fire up his feelings in defence of that
          institution; there is no other subject that will touch him as
          quickly. They are very tenacious and sensitive on those points,
          and the North are becoming as sensitive as the South. The North
          are slow and considerate; they have their peculiar customs; and
          are influenced by the force of education, climate, &c., in a
          manner which causes them to think twice before they act; and
          often they will think and speak many times before they act. The
          spirit of the South is to think, speak, and act all at the same
          moment. This is the difference between the two people.
          39
          Matters are coming to such a point, the feelings of both parties
          are aroused to that degree, that they would as soon fight as not.
          But I do not wish to speak any longer in that strain, though, if
          you want to know what I think about the question, I think both
          parties are decidedly wrong.
          40
          It is not the prerogative of the President of the United States
          to meddle with this matter, and Congress is not allowed,
          according to the Constitution, to legislate upon it. If Utah was
          admitted into the Union as a sovereign State, and we chose to
          introduce slavery here, it is not their business to meddle with
          it; and even if we treated our slaves in an oppressive manner, it
          is still none of their business and they ought not to meddle with
          it.
          40
          If we introduce the practice of polygamy it is not their
          prerogative to meddle with it; if we should all turn to be Roman
          Catholics to-day, if we all turned to the old Mother Church, it
          would not be their prerogative, it would not be their business,
          to meddle with us on that account. If we are Mormons or
          Methodists, or worship the sun or a white dog, or if we worship a
          dumb idol, or all turn Shaking Quakers and have no wife, it is
          not their prerogative to meddle with these affairs, for in so
          doing they would violate the Constitution.
          40
          There is not a Territory in the Union that is looked upon with so
          suspicious an eye as is Utah, and yet it is the only part of the
          nation that cares anything about the Constitution. What have they
          done in the States? Why, in some places they have celebrated the
          fourth of July by hoisting the National flag bottom side up,
          making a burlesque of the celebration, but "Utah is hell and the
          devil." This reminds me of a circumstance that transpired in
          England. A boy was brushing his shoes on Sunday morning, and a
          priest observing him said, "What, do you brush your shoes on
          Sunday?" "Yes, sir; do you brush your coat?" "Yes." "Well, I
          suppose it is life and salvation for you to brush your coat, but
          hell and damnation for me to brush my shoes." That is the
          difference.
          40
          "Mormonism" is true, and all hell cannot overthrow it. All the
          devil's servants on the earth may do all they can, and, as
          brother Clinton has just said, after twenty six years faithful
          operation and exertion by our enemies, including the times when
          Joseph had scarcely a man to stand by him, and when the
          persecution was as severe on him as it ever was in the world,
          what have they accomplished? They have succeeded in making us an
          organized Territory, and they are determined to make us an
          independent State or Government, and as the Lord lives it will be
          so. (The congregation shouted amen.) I say, as the Lord lives, we
          are bound to become a sovereign State in the Union, or an
          independent nation by ourselves, and let them drive us from this
          place if they can; they cannot do it. I do not throw this out as
          a banter; you Gentiles, and hickory and basswood "Mormons," can
          write it down if you please, but write it as I speak it.
          40
          I wish you to understand that God rules and reigns, that he led
          us to this land and gave us a Territorial government. Was this
          the design of the wicked? No. Their design was to banish us from
          the earth, but they have driven us into notoriety and power; we
          are now raised to a position where we can converse with kings and
          emperors.
          41
          In the days of Joseph it was considered a great privilege to be
          permitted to speak to a member of Congress, but twenty-six years
          will not pass away before the Elders of this Church will be as
          much thought of as the kings on their thrones. The Lord Almighty
          will roll on the wheels of His work, and none can stop them; and
          they cannot drive us from these mountains, because the Lord will
          not suffer them to do so. I desire them to let us alone; "hands
          off and money down," we crave no jobs and make none. Let them
          attend to their own business, and we will build up Zion while
          they go to hell. Jesus Christ will be the President, and we are
          his officers, and they will have to leave the ground: for they
          will find that Jesus has the right of soil. This they are afraid
          of, do you blame them? No, I do not, and you should not: let them
          feel bad and worry.
          41
          I have frequently told you, and I tell you again, that the very
          report of the Church and kingdom of God on earth is a terror to
          all nations, wheresoever the sound thereof goeth. The sound of
          "Mormonism" is a terror to towns, counties, states, the pretended
          republican governments, and to all the world. Why? Because, as
          the Lord Almighty lives and the Prophets have ever written the
          truth, this work is destined to revolutionize the world and bring
          all under subjection to the law of God, who is our lawgiver.
          41
          I am still governor of this Territory, to the constant chagrin of
          my enemies; but I do not in the least neglect the duties of my
          Priesthood, nor my office as governor; and while I honor my
          Priesthood I will do honor to my office as governor. This is hard
          to be understood by the wicked, but it is true. The feelings of
          many are much irritated because I am here, and Congress has
          requested the President to inquire why I still hold the office of
          governor in the Territory of Utah. I can answer that question; I
          hold the office by appointment, and am to hold it until my
          successor is appointed and qualified, which has not yet been
          done. I shall bow to Jesus, my Governor, and under him, to
          brother Joseph. Though he has gone behind the vail, and I cannot
          see him, he is my head, under Jesus Christ and the ancient
          Apostles, and I shall go ahead and build up the kingdom. But if I
          was now sitting in the chair of state at the White House in
          Washington, everything in my office would be subject to my
          religion. Why? Because it teaches me to deal justice and mercy to
          all. I am satisfied to love righteousness and be full of the Holy
          Ghost, while all hell yawns to destroy me, though it cannot do
          it.
          41
          If I were to forsake this kingdom, the car of righteousness would
          roll over and crush me into insignificance; and so it will every
          other man that gets out of the right path. What then are we going
          to do? We had better stick to the ship than jump overboard,
          because if we stay aboard we stand a good chance to be saved, but
          if we jump over we shall be drowned.
          41
          Who can help all these things? I did not devise the great scheme
          of the Lord's opening the way to send this people to these
          mountains. Joseph contemplated the move for years before it took
          place, but he could not get here, for there was a watch placed
          upon him continually to see that he had no communication with the
          Indians. This was in consequence of that which is written in the
          Book of Mormon; one of the first evils alleged against him was
          that he was going to connive with the Indians; but did he ever do
          anything of the kind? No, he always strove to promote the best
          interest of all, both red and white. Was it by any act of ours
          that this people were driven into their midst? We are now their
          neighbors, we are on their land, for it belongs to them as much
          as any soil ever belonged to any man on earth; we are drinking
          their water, using their fuel and timber, and raising our food
          from their ground.
          42
          I do not wish men to understand I had anything to do with our
          being moved here, that was the providence of the Almighty; it was
          the power of God that wrought out salvation for this people, I
          never could have devised such a plan. What shall we do? Be still
          and know that the Lord is God: and let all people be silent and
          know that the Lord Almighty reigns, and does His pleasure on the
          earth. What had we better do? Be submissive and passive, serve
          our God and walk humbly before Him.
          42
          The same Spirit pervades the Latter-day Saints in all the world,
          and what the Lord designs doing here is made manifest to the
          brethren in different parts, and the world feels the power of it
          and begins to persecute. When we commence that temple you will
          hear the devils howl.
          42
          We are now doing but little besides taking care of ourselves, but
          the kingdom has got to be taken and the Lord Jesus come to reign
          here. When you wonder why it is that we are building many large
          buildings here and the temple not going on, be silent and
          patient.
          42
          Here let me ask the old Saints a question. Have you ever seen a
          temple finished, since this Church commenced? You have not. The
          Lord says, "Be patient and gather together the strength of my
          house;" then do not fret yourselves, and if you feel a little
          worried, be sure that you are right, and do as you are counseled.
          42
          Why do we urge this upon the people? They are only counseled to
          love God and do His will. You cannot point out where a man has
          been counseled one hair's breadth from this course, and in this
          we have a right to be urgent, and strenuous, and sharp in our
          remarks. Serve your God and love your religion.
          42
          I could tell you a great many lessons that I have learned in
          "Mormonism," but it is very seldom that I refer to past scenes,
          they occupy but a small portion of my time and attention. Do you
          wish to know the reason of this? It is because there is an
          eternity ahead of me, and my eyes are ever open and gazing upon
          it, and I have but little time to reflect upon the many
          circumstances I have been placed in thus far during life. They
          are behind me, and I am thankful that I have not time to reflect
          on past transactions, only once in a while, when it seems almost
          necessary to refer to them.
          42
          May the Lord God of heaven and earth bless you, and may He
          preserve us and all good men and women upon the earth, and give
          us power to blow the Gospel trump to earth's remotest bounds, and
          gather up the honest in heart, build up Zion, redeem Israel,
          rebuild Jerusalem, and fill the earth with the glory and
          knowledge of our God, and we will shout hallelujah! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, September 21, 1856
                          Brigham Young, September 21, 1856
              A CALL FOR AN EXPRESSION OF THE CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE--
            REPENTANCE AMONG THE SAINTS NECESSARY--RENEWING OF COVENANTS.
          Instructions by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856.
          43
          I have an impulse within me to preach the Gospel of salvation. I
          am here by the providence of our God; I have professed to be a
          teacher of righteousness for many years, and to preach the Gospel
          of salvation which is still within me, and I feel to pour it
          forth upon the people; and I present myself here this morning as
          a teacher in Israel, as a man having the words of eternal life
          for the people.
          43
          I feel to call upon this congregation to know whether any of
          them, or whether all of them wish salvation. If they do, I have
          the Gospel of salvation for them; and I call upon the people to
          know whether they are the friends of God, or only of themselves
          individually. I do not know of any better way to get an
          expression from the people, as to whether they wish the Gospel
          preached to them, whether they desire to believe in the Lord
          Jesus Christ, to obey his counsels, and live to his glory,
          denying themselves of worldly lusts and of every thing that is
          sensual and contrary to his Gospel, and feel as though they
          wanted to be Saints of the Most High, than to have the brethren
          and sisters, those who so wish and desire, manifest it by rising
          upon their feet. You will observe all who do not rise. [The vast
          congregation all responded by standing up.] Take your seats
          again. You have manifested that you want to be Saints, and I am
          happy for the privilege of talking to such a people.
          43
          When we get the font prepared that is now being built, I will
          take you into the waters of baptism, if you repent of your sins.
          If you will covenant to live your religion and be Saints of the
          Most High, you shall have that privilege, and I will have the
          honor of baptizing you in that font, or of seeing that it is
          done.
          43
          As for living here, as I have done for a length of time, hid up
          in the chambers of the Lord, with a people that are full of
          contention, full of covetousness, full of pride, and full of
          iniquity, I will not do it. And if the people will not repent,
          let the sinners and hypocrites look out. I will repent with you
          and I will try with my might to get the spirit of my calling; and
          if I have not that spirit now to a fulness, I will get more of
          it, so as to enjoy it to its fulness. And if I should be filled
          with the power and spirit of the mission that is upon me, I shall
          not spare the wicked; I shall be like a flaming sword against
          them, and so will all those that live their religion; it is not
          to be suffered any longer.
          44
          As I told you last Sabbath, if I was not mistaken, my feelings
          were that this people were preparing themselves, many of them,
          for apostacy; were preparing themselves for the apostacy of their
          neighbors and their families; their children and their friends
          were all leading the way of the sinner. I had not then an idea
          that I was mistaken; I have not now an idea that I am mistaken. I
          understand these things perfectly well; and if the people are
          disposed to awake out of their lethargy and walk up to their
          religion, to their duty, to the highest privilege that ever was
          or ever can be granted to mortal man upon this earth, which is
          eternal life, and will do so, then we will be brethren. And if
          not, the thread must be severed, for I cannot hold men and women
          in fellowship that serve the devil and themselves, and give no
          heed to the Almighty; I cannot do it.
          44
          This people have been taught a great deal; they have had
          principle and doctrine fed to them till they are surfeited; and
          where is the man, the officer, or the community, that understands
          what has been taught them? There may be one here and there that
          understands, but generally the eyes of the people are closed upon
          eternal things, and they seek for that which pleases the eye,
          that which is in accordance with the lusts of the flesh, that
          which is full of iniquity, and they care not for the
          righteousness of our God.
          44
          I repeat that, as for those who are disposed to refrain from
          their evils, to renew their covenants and live their religion, I
          will have the honor and you the privilege of going forth and
          renewing your covenants, otherwise their must be a separation.
          Let those who have been with us ten or fifteen years, who have
          passed through the sorrowful scenes that Joseph and many others
          who have gone behind the vail had to wade through, look back and
          see the hand of God that has led us to a land where we enjoy
          liberty, where we enjoy all the freedom that ever the city of
          Enoch enjoyed, until they were more perfectly made acquainted
          with God. All that we can enjoy more than we do, unless we
          further acquaint ourselves with our God and become His friends
          and His associates, will be but very little more than we now
          possess.
          44
          I tell you that this people will not be suffered to walk as they
          have walked, to do as they have done, to live as they have lived.
          God will have a reckoning with us ere long, and we must refrain
          from our evils and turn to the Lord our God, or He will come out
          in judgment against us. I refer to the doctrine and the teachings
          that have been laid before this people; and I will say that it
          would take me weeks and months to tell you what has been already
          told you. But it passes into your ears and out again, and is no
          more remembered.
          44
          Show me the man who knows enough about his God, and is
          sufficiently acquainted with the principle of eternal lives to be
          able to say, "I can handle the gold and the silver, the goods,
          the chattels, and the possessions of this world, with my heart
          not more set upon them than it is upon the wind. I know how to
          use them, to deal out this and to distribute that, and to do all
          to the glory of my Father in heaven." If there is one in this
          congregation that knows how to do all this, will you please to
          rise up? These are things that I have taught you week after week,
          and year after year, but do you understand them? No. You may say,
          with shamefacedness, that there is hardly a man in this
          congregation that can righteously manage even earthly things.
          Just as quick as you are prospered you are lost to the Lord, you
          are filled with darkness.
          45
          Do you think the angels of the Lord lust after the things that
          are before them? All heaven is before us, and all this earth, the
          gold and the silver, all these are at our command, and shall we
          lust after them? They are all within our reach; they are for the
          Saints whom God loves, even all who fix their minds upon Him and
          the interests of His kingdom. Our Father possesses all the riches
          of eternity, and all those riches are vouchsafed unto us, and yet
          we lust after them.
          45
          I have taught you these things weeks and months ago, and yet
          there is not a man or woman in this congregation that understands
          them in their fulness. These are simple principles that should be
          learned; and although they have been taught you from time to
          time, yet you have not learned them. And for me to repeat to you
          what I have taught you, and what my brethren have taught you,
          would take me weeks.
          45
          And notwithstanding all that has been taught, still the people
          are full of idolatry, the spirit of contention and the spirit of
          the world are in them, and they are full of the things of the
          world.
          45
          Well, I just say, my brethren and sisters, it cannot be suffered
          any longer, a separation must take place; you must part with your
          sins, or the righteous must be separated from the ungodly. I will
          now give way, and call upon others of the brethren to speak to
          you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, September 21, 1856
                        Heber C. Kimball, September 21, 1856
                     APPLICATION OF THE WORDS OF HELAMAN TO THE
                         CONDITION OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
            Remarks by President H. C. Kimball, Delivered in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856.
          45
          I have a great many things on my mind constantly, by night and by
          day, in regard to this people, ourselves I mean, here in these
          valleys of the mountains.
          45
          I was lately looking in the Book of Mormon, and I thought that a
          portion of the Book of Helaman, from nearly the 420th page
          (second European edition) to the end of the 4th chapter, would
          apply very well to this people, and if they would appreciate it
          rightly, it would be what I should call a very great sermon. [It
          was read to the congregation in the afternoon, by brother Leo
          Hawkins.]
          45
          It treats upon the conduct of the people when they were blest.
          They were led into a land away from their enemies, and the Lord
          blest them exceedingly; yet the only way that He could keep them
          within due and proper bounds, so that they would live their
          religion, so that they would be humble before their Maker and
          their God, was to let afflictions come upon them.
          45
          The Lord, through the Prophet relates that He had withheld their
          enemies from them by softening their hearts from day to day, so
          that they would not go up to war against the people of God; and
          that He had multiplied blessings upon them, insomuch that they
          became exceedingly rich in fine clothing, jewelry, raiment, and
          every thing that heart could wish.
          46
          God poured out His blessings upon them, and as quick as they
          began to prosper, and to increase in property, they were raised
          up in the pride of their hearts, forgot their God, their prayers,
          and the covenants they had made with and before their God. And
          when we read the Bible and the Book of Mormon, we are led to
          contrast the proceedings of the former-day Saints on this
          continent with the travels and course of this people; and to
          reflect that many of us have been rooted up and driven some five
          or six times, and that last of all we are driven here into the
          Valleys of the Mountains, a thousand miles from every body, where
          God has let us come to worship Him, to carry out His designs, to
          establish His ordinances, and to qualify a people that they may
          obtain a celestial glory.
          46
          Are not this people running into pride? Are they not filled with
          discord, contention, broils, and animosity? Have they not
          forgotten their God and their covenants? Do they hold their
          covenants sacred, those they made when they received their
          endowments, when they covenanted not to speak evil of one
          another, nor of the Lord's anointed, nor of those that lead them?
          Did they not make all these covenants? Have they not broken them,
          or many of them?
          46
          Do you suppose that God would have spoken to you through brother
          Brigham as He did last Sunday, if all was right, if you were all
          living your religion? No, it would have been another tune that
          would have been sung or played, and it would have given you
          credit. But that sermon was good to me; and God knows that I
          never heard a better one since I was born, considering the
          occasion and the circumstances in which this people stand before
          their God.
          46
          This will not apply to all, but it will apply pretty generally,
          more or less. We have got to take a different course, and it must
          needs be that this people repent of their sins and do their first
          works over, or God will remove their candlestick out of its
          place.
          46
          When our President, our Leader, our Prophet, speaks unto us from
          week to week, and from Sabbath to Sabbath, do his teachings reach
          our hearts? Do the people hear? Do the people understand? If they
          do, they are not all careful to practice.
          46
          I have told you, a great many times, that the word of our Leader
          and Prophet is the word of God to this people, and you play with
          those words, and you neglect them. You neglect the voice and word
          of God, and it will fall upon you in a way that you never
          expected, and you do not expect it now. But there is yet a chance
          for us to redeem ourselves; and there is a great deal more
          necessity for us to redeem ourselves, than there is for us to
          redeem the dead, for the dead they are dead, and you cannot help
          it; but we are living and can help ourselves, and I suppose God
          helps those who help themselves.
          46
          Let us rise up as a people and turn unto the Lord our God with
          full purpose of heart, and, peradventure, our sins may be
          remitted and forgiven, and blotted out. This is what the Lord has
          placed men to lead you for. You cannot see God, you cannot behold
          Him and hold converse with Him, as one man does with another; but
          He has given us a man that we can talk to and thereby know His
          will, just as well as if God Himself were present.
          47
          Am I afraid to risk my salvation in the hands of the man that is
          appointed to lead me, and to lead this people? No, no more than I
          am to trust myself in the hands of the Almighty. He will lead me
          right, if I do as He says in every particular, in every
          circumstance, in poverty, in riches, in sickness, and in death.
          That is the course for me take; and if that is the course for me
          to take, it is the course for brother Grant to take, and for the
          Twelve Apostles, for the Seventies, for the High Priests, for the
          Elders, and for every person in the Church and Kingdom of God. We
          should be like the clay in the hands of the potter. Bless your
          souls, that is just as true a figure as can be presented before a
          people, if they ever saw a potter work; but if they never saw one
          work, they do not know what course he takes, any more than a
          person knows about a mill that never saw one.
          47
          Well, this is the course for us to take, to be like clay in the
          hands of the potter. Who is the potter? God our Father is the
          great potter, the head potter, and brother Brigham is one of His
          servants, to preside over this pottery here in the flesh; and his
          word is the word of God to this people, and to those that he has
          called to assist him in this great work.
          47
          These are my feelings, and a part of what I was meditating and
          reflecting upon, as also upon how much we are blest. I know that
          there are several going away, and that they say that this is a
          hard country. Let the people that have come from Denmark turn
          round and go back to where they came from, and then they will say
          that this land is a perfect Eden, and this place a perfect
          palace, when compared to the land they lived in before they came
          here. They come here as hearty and as robust as our mountain
          sheep, or elk, or the buffalo, and why is it so? Because they
          have always worked from the days of their youth; they are the
          chaps. We want those men that have been raised in the mountains,
          and that have learned to be obedient from the days of their
          youth. They are the Saints that the men of God want. I love to
          see them come here under their own flag, the Danish flag, for the
          standard is raised, and they may come with their own banners, and
          bow to king Immanuel.
          47
          What is required of us, now that we have run into a snare? We
          should be willing to come out of the forbidden path, and turn
          unto the Lord with full purpose of heart. Here are hundreds of
          people that desire their endowments, as soon as they can get
          them. I would not give them their endowments to almost the last
          we took through, until they repented and were baptized. We have
          taken hundreds through, when they ought to have previously done
          their first works over.
          47
          I offer these few remarks that you may reflect upon them, and
          know when you are guilty. When a man has done wrong he knows it;
          and when he is breaking his covenants he knows it, and those
          persons are under condemnation, and it need be that they repent.
          I am willing to repent of my sins. I repent every day of my life,
          and I humble myself before my God and acknowledge my sins, both
          in private and in public. And I take a course to be industrious
          and I do as I am told, and I do not care what that is, for I know
          it will be right. If I were told to build a house that would
          include this whole city, I would go at it. It might make me groan
          a little, but I would go at it, don't you believe I would? I tell
          you I would, though it broke my neck, or cut my throat and
          chopped me into mince meat. I will stand by the kingdom, and by
          the Prophets and Apostles, and by all that stand up for the
          kingdom of our God. I am their friend, and hands off from those
          men, if you do not want to take Jesse. These are my feelings, and
          may God bless you, and may peace be multiplied unto you. Amen.
          47
          [The following is that part of the Book of Mormon alluded to by
          President Kimball.]
          49
          "And thus we can behold how false, and also the unsteadiness of
          the hearts of the children of men; yea, we can see that the Lord
          in His great, infinite goodness, doth bless and prosper those who
          put their trust in Him; yea, and we may see at the very time when
          He doth prosper His people; yea, in the increase of their fields,
          their flocks, and their herds, and in gold, and in silver, and in
          all manner of precious things of every kind and art; sparing
          their lives, and delivering them out of the hands of their
          enemies: softening the hearts of their enemies, that they should
          not declare wars against them; yea, and in fine, doing all things
          for the welfare and happiness of His people; yea, then is the
          time that they do harden their hearts, and do forget the Lord
          their God, and do trample under their feet the Holy One; yea, and
          this because of their ease, and their exceeding great prosperity.
          And thus we see that except the Lord doth chasten His people with
          many afflictions, yea, except He doth visit them with death, and
          with terror, and with famine, and with all manner of pestilences,
          they will not remember Him. O how foolish, and how vain, and how
          evil, and devilish, and how quick to do iniquity, and how slow to
          do good, are the children of men; yea, how quick to hearken unto
          the words of the evil one, and to set their hearts upon the vain
          things of the world; yea, how quick to be lifted up in pride;
          yea, how quick to boast, and do all manner of that which is
          iniquity; and how slow are they to remember the Lord their God,
          and to give ear unto His counsels; yea, how slow to walk in
          wisdom's paths! Behold they do not desire that the Lord their God
          who hath created them, should rule and reign over them,
          notwithstanding His great goodness and His mercy towards them;
          they do set at naught His counsels, and they will not that He
          should be their guide. O how great is the nothingness of the
          children of men; yea, even they are less than the dust of the
          earth. For behold, the dust of the earth moveth hither and
          thither, to the dividing asunder, at the command of our great and
          everlasting God; yea, behold at His voice doth the hills and the
          mountains tremble and quake; and by the power of His voice they
          are broken up, and become smooth, yea, even like unto a valley;
          yea, by the power of His voice doth the whole earth shake; yea,
          by the power of His voice, doth the foundations rock, even to the
          very centre; yea, and if He say unto the earth, move, it is
          moved; yea, if He say unto the earth, thou shalt go back, that it
          lengthen out the day for many hours, it is done; and thus
          according to His word, the earth goeth back, and it appeareth
          unto man that the sun standeth still; yea, and behold this is so;
          for sure it is the earth that moveth, and not the sun. And
          behold, also, if He say unto the water of the great deep, be thou
          dried up, it is done. Behold, if He say unto this mountain, be
          thou raised up, and come over and fall upon that city, that it be
          buried up, behold it is done. And behold, if a man hide up a
          treasure in the earth, and the Lord shall say let it be accursed,
          because of the iniquity of him who hath hid it up, behold, it
          shall be accursed; and if the Lord shall say, be thou accursed,
          that no man shall find thee from this time henceforth and for
          ever, behold, no man getteth it henceforth and for ever. And
          behold if the Lord shall say unto a man, because of thine
          iniquities, thou shalt be accursed for ever, it shall be done.
          And if the Lord shall say, because of thine iniquities, thou
          shalt be cut off from my presence, He will cause that it shall be
          so. And woe unto him to whom He shall say this, for it shall be
          unto him that will do iniquity, and he cannot be saved;
          therefore, for this cause, that men might be saved, hath
          repentance been declared. Therefore, blessed are they who will
          repent and hearken unto the voice of the Lord their God; for
          these are they that shall be saved. And may God grant, in His
          great fulness, that men might be brought unto repentance and good
          works, that they might be restored unto grace, for grace
          according to their works. And I would that all men might be
          saved. But we read that in that great and last day, there are
          some who shall be cast out; yea, who shall be cast off from the
          presence of the Lord; yea, who shall be consigned to a state of
          endless misery, fulfilling the words which say, they that have
          done good, shall have everlasting life; and they that have done
          evil, shall have everlasting damnation. And thus it is. Amen."
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, September 21, 1856
                        Jedediah M. Grant, September 21, 1856
                                 REBUKING INIQUITY.
             Remarks by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856.
          49
          I feel that the remarks which we have heard this morning are
          true, and they apply directly to you who are now present, and to
          the inhabitants of this city and of the Territory generally, and
          we do not excuse any of you.
          49
          If the arrows of the Almighty ought to be thrown at you we want
          to do it, and to make you feel and realize that we mean you. And
          although we talk of the old clay's being ground in the mill, we
          do not mean it to apply to some other place, for we have enough
          here who have been dried ever since their baptism, and many of
          them are cracked and spoiling.
          49
          Some have received the Priesthood and a knowledge of the things
          of God, and still they dishonor the cause of truth, commit
          adultery, and every other abomination beneath the heavens, and
          then meet you here or in the street, and deny it.
          49
          These are the abominable characters that we have in our midst,
          and they will seek unto wizards that peep, and to star-gazers and
          soothsayers, because they have no faith in the holy Priesthood,
          and then when they meet us, they want to be called Saints.
          49
          The same characters will get drunk and wallow in the mire and
          filth, and yet they call themselves Saints, and seem to glory in
          their conduct, and they pride themselves in their greatness and
          in their abominations.
          49
          They are the old hardened sinners, and are almost--if not
          altogether--past improvement, and are full of hell, and my prayer
          is that God's indignation may rest upon them, and that He will
          curse them from the crown of their heads to the soles of their
          feet.
          49
          I say, that there are men and women that I would advise to go to
          the President immediately, and ask him to appoint a committee to
          attend to their case; and then let a place be selected, and let
          that committee shed their blood.
          49
          We have those amongst us that are full of all manner of
          abominations, those who need to have their blood shed, for water
          will not do, their sins are of too deep a dye.
          50
          You may think that I am not teaching you Bible doctrine, but what
          says the apostle Paul? I would ask how many covenant breakers
          there are in this city and in this kingdom. I believe that there
          are a great many; and if they are covenant breakers we need a
          place designated, where we can shed their blood.
          50
          Talk about old clay; I would rather have clay from a new bank
          than some that we have had clogging the wheels for the last
          nineteen years. They are a perfect nuisance, and I want them cut
          off, and the sooner it is done the better.
          50
          We have men who are incessantly finding fault, who get up a
          little party spirit, and criticise the conduct of men of God.
          They will find fault with this, that, and the other, and nothing
          is right for them, because they are full of all kinds of filth
          and wickedness.
          50
          And we have women here who like any thing but the celestial law
          of God; and if they could break asunder the cable of the Church
          of Christ, there is scarcely a mother in Israel but would do it
          this day. And they talk it to their husbands, to their daughters,
          and to their neighbors, and say they have not seen a week's
          happiness since they became acquainted with that law, or since
          their husbands took a second wife. They want to break up the
          Church of God, and to break it from their husbands and from their
          family connections.
          50
          Then, again, there are men that are used as tools by their wives,
          and they are just a little better in appearance and in their
          habits than a little black boy. They live in filth and nastiness,
          they eat it and drink it, and they are filthy all over.
          50
          We have Elders and High Priests that are precisely in this
          predicament, and yet they are wishing for more of the Holy Ghost,
          they wish to have it in larger doses. They want more revelation,
          but I tell you that you now have more than you live up to, more
          than you practise and make use of.
          50
          If I hurt your feelings let them be hurt. And if any of you ask,
          do I mean you? I answer, yes. If any woman asks, do I mean her? I
          answer, yes. And I want you to understand that I am throwing the
          arrows of God Almighty among Israel; I do not excuse any.
          50
          I am speaking to you in the name of Israel's God, and you need to
          be baptized and washed clean from your sins, from your
          backslidings, from your apostacies, from your filthiness, from
          your lying, from your swearing, from your lusts, and from every
          thing that is evil before the God of Israel.
          50
          We have been trying long enough with this people, and I go in for
          letting the sword of the Almighty be unsheathed, not only in
          word, but in deed.
          50
          I go in for letting the wrath of the Almighty burn up the dross
          and the filth; and if the people will not glorify the Lord by
          sanctifying themselves, let the wrath of the Almighty God burn
          against them, and the wrath of Joseph and of Brigham, and of
          Heber, and of high heaven.
          50
          There is nothing to prevent you from being humble and doing
          right, but your own little, foolish, and wicked acts and doings.
          I will just tell you that if an angel of God were to pass Great
          Salt Lake City, while you are in your present state, he would not
          consider you worthy of his company.
          50
          You have got to cleanse yourselves from corruption, before you
          are fit for the society of those beings. You may hear of people
          in other cities being baptized and renewing their covenants, but
          they are not sinners above all others; and except the inhabitants
          of Great Salt Lake City repent, and do their first works, they
          shall all likewise perish, and the wrath of God will be upon them
          and round about them.
          51
               You can scarcely find a place in this city that is not full
          of filth and abominations; and if you would search them out, they
          would easily be weighed in the balances, and you would then find
          that they do not serve their God, and purify their bodies.
          51
          But the course they are taking leads them to corrupt themselves,
          the soil, the waters, and the mountains, and they defile
          everything around them.
          51
          Brethren and sisters, we want you to repent and forsake your
          sins. And you who have committed sins that cannot be forgiven
          through baptism, let your blood be shed, and let the smoke
          ascend, that the incense thereof may come up before God as an
          atonement for your sins, and that the sinners in Zion may be
          afraid.
          51
          These are my feelings, and may God fulfil them. And my wishes are
          that He will grant the desires of my brethren, that Zion may be
          purified, and the wicked purged out of her, until God shall say I
          will bless the rest; until He shall say I will bless your flocks,
          your herds, your little ones, your houses, your lands, and all
          that you possess; and you shall be my people, and I will come and
          take up my abode with you, and I will bless all those that do
          right; which may He grant, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, September 21, 1856
                          Brigham Young, September 21, 1856
              THE PEOPLE OF GOD DISCIPLINED BY TRIALS--ATONEMENT BY THE 
          SHEDDING OF BLOOD--OUR HEAVENLY FATHER--A PRIVILEGE GIVEN TO ALL
                            THE MARRIED SISTERS IN UTAH.
          A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 21, 1856.
          51
          Before I sit down, I shall offer a proposition to the
          congregation; though I will first say a few words concerning our
          religion, our circumstances, and the circumstances of the
          brethren and people generally that inhabit these valleys, but
          more especially of those that have the privilege of assembling at
          this Tabernacle from Sabbath to Sabbath.
          51
          If they will rightly consider their situation, they will believe
          for themselves that they are in a place, in a country, where they
          can be Saints as well as in any other place there is on the face
          of this earth.
          51
          True, we hear some complaints from those who lose the spirit of
          their religion, who turn away from us. They think that this
          people will suffer here. I will give you my feelings upon the
          subject.
          51
          There is not a hardship, there is not a disappointment, there is
          not a trial, there is not a hard time, that comes upon this
          people in this place, but that I am more thankful for than I am
          for full granaries.
          52
          We have been hunting during the past twenty-six years, for a
          place where we could raise Saints, not merely wheat, and corn.
          Comparatively I care but little about the wheat and corn, though
          a little is very useful.
          52
          It is true that this is a good country for fruits of some kinds;
          this soil produces, as good peaches as can be raised on any soil,
          and also grapes, apples, and so on. But what of all that? The
          man, or the woman, that mainly looks after the fruit, after the
          luxuries of life, good food, fine apparel, and at the same time
          professes to be a Latter-day Saint, if he does not get that
          spirit out of his heart, it will obtain a perfect victory over
          him; whereas he is required to obtain a victory over his lusts
          and over his unwise feelings; and if he does not get rid of that
          spirit, the quicker he starts east for the States, or west for
          California, the better.
          52
          If we could not raise any fruit, if we could not raise an ear of
          corn, I should be quite thankful if we could raise the oats and
          the peas, and make the oat bread and the pea broth, and live on
          them from year to year.
          52
          I say hallelujah, this is a first-rate place to raise Saints. Let
          the people complain of hard times, complain of their poverty,
          their poor fare and their hard labor; that wood is scarce, that
          we have to go far for it, and have to toil so hard to raise our
          grain; that we lose our stock upon the prairie, that a cow is
          gone to-day, and an ox was lost last year; that if we turn out
          our cattle they will stray off, and we shall see them no more.
          52
          How would you feel were you in a country where you could not
          raise stock, except you provided comfortable shelter and an
          abundance of fodder for them all?
          52
          In the country where I was brought up, could you turn out a calf
          in the fall and have it live through the winter? There never was
          such a thing done, to my knowledge; and no man ever thought of
          such a thing as wintering a calf, unless he had a shelter
          prepared for it almost as warm as the rooms for the children.
          52
          I mention these things for the benefit of those here to-day, if
          any, who think that this is not a good country, and who do not
          really know whether they wish to stay, or whether we are right or
          wrong, or whether "Mormonism" is true or false.
          52
          I would advise those persons to repent of their sins forthwith,
          and to try with all their might to get the spirit of their
          religion upon them, and if they cannot do that, to take their own
          course and go where their hearts desire, for doubtless there is
          some place where you would wish to go.
          52
          Those that have the Gospel, who enjoy the Spirit of their
          religion, lie down in peace, and wake up full of rejoicing, full
          of peace, of glory, of faith and thanksgiving; this is the case
          with all who are full of good works.
          52
          We need a reformation in the midst of this people; we need a
          thorough reform, for I know that very many are in a dozy
          condition with regard to their religion; I know this as well as I
          should if you were now to doze and go to sleep before my eyes.
          52
          You are losing the spirit of the Gospel, is there any cause for
          it? No, only that which there is in the world. You have the
          weakness of human nature to contend with, and you suffer that
          weakness to decoy you away from the truth, to the side of the
          adversary; but now it is time to awake, before the time of
          burning.
          52
          Whether the time of burning will be this week, or the next, or
          next year, I do not know that I care; and I do not know that I
          would ask, if I was sure the Lord would tell me. But I tell you
          that which I do know, and that is sufficient.
          53
          I do know that the trying day will soon come to you and to me;
          and ere long we will have to lay down these tabernacles and go
          into the spirit world. And I do know that as we lie down, so
          judgment will find us, and that is scriptural; "as the tree falls
          so it shall lie," or, in other words, as death leaves us so
          judgment will find us.
          53
          I will explain how judgment will be laid to the line. If we all
          live to the age of man the end thereof will soon be here, and
          that will burn enough, without anything else; and the present is
          a day of trial, enough for you and me.
          53
          We have got to be rightly prepared to go into the spirit world,
          in order to become kings. That is, so far as the power of Satan
          is concerned you and I have got to be free from his power, but we
          cannot be while we are in the flesh.
          53
          Here we shall be perplexed and hunted by him; but when we go into
          the spirit world there we are masters over the power of satan,
          and he cannot afflict us any more, and this is enough for me to
          know.
          53
          Whether the world is going to be burned up within a year, or
          within a thousand years, does not matter a groat to you and me.
          We have the words of eternal life, we have the privilege of
          obtaining glory, immortality, and eternal lives, now will you
          obtain these blessings?
          53
          Will you spend your lives to obtain a seat in the kingdom of God,
          or will you lie down and sleep, and go down to hell?
          53
          I want all the people to say what they will do, and I know that
          God wishes all His servants, all His faithful sons and daughters,
          the men and the women that inhabit this city, to repent of their
          wickedness, or we will cut them off.
          53
          I could give you a logical reason for all the transgressions in
          this world, for all that are committed in this probationary
          state, and especially for those committed by men.
          53
          There are sins that men commit for which they cannot receive
          forgiveness in this world, or in that which is to come, and if
          they had their eyes open to see their true condition, they would
          be perfectly willing to have their blood spilt upon the ground,
          that the smoke thereof might ascend to heaven as an offering for
          their sins; and the smoking incense would atone for their sins,
          whereas, if such is not the case, they will stick to them and
          remain upon them in the spirit world.
          53
          I know, when you hear my brethren telling about cutting people
          off from the earth, that you consider it is strong doctrine; but
          it is to save them, not to destroy them.
          53
          Of all the children of Israel that started to pass through the
          wilderness, none inherited the land which had been promised,
          except Caleb and Joshua, and what was the reason? It was because
          of their rebellion and wickedness; and because the Lord had
          promised Abraham that he would save his seed.
          53
          They had to travel to and fro to every point to the compass, and
          were wasted away, because God was determined to save their
          spirits. But they could not enter into His rest in the flesh,
          because of their transgressions, consequently He destroyed them
          in the wilderness.
          54
          I do know that there are sins committed, of such a nature that if
          the people did understand the doctrine of salvation, they would
          tremble because of their situation. And furthermore, I know that
          there are transgressors, who, if they knew themselves, and the
          only condition upon which they can obtain forgiveness, would beg
          of their brethren to shed their blood, that the smoke thereof
          might ascend to God as an offering to appease the wrath that is
          kindled against them, and that the law might have its course. I
          will say further; I have had men come to me and offer their lives
          to atone for their sins.
          54
          It is true that the blood of the Son of God was shed for sins
          through the fall and those committed by men, yet men can commit
          sins which it can never remit. As it was in ancient days, so it
          is in our day; and though the principles are taught publicly from
          this stand, still the people do not understand them; yet the law
          is precisely the same. There are sins that can be atoned for by
          an offering upon an altar, as in ancient days; and there are sins
          that the blood of a lamb, of a calf, or of turtle doves, cannot
          remit, but they must be atoned for by the blood of the man. That
          is the reason why men talk to you as they do from this stand;
          they understand the doctrine and throw out a few words about it.
          You have been taught that doctrine, but you do not understand it.
          54
          It is our desire to be prepared for a celestial seat with our
          Father in heaven. It was observed by brother Grant that we have
          not seen God, that we cannot converse with Him; and it is true
          that men in their sins do not know much about God. When you hear
          a man pour out eternal things, how well you feel, to what a
          nearness you seem to be brought with God. What a delight it was
          to hear brother Joseph talk upon the great principles of
          eternity; he would bring them down to the capacity of a child,
          and he would unite heaven with earth, this is the beauty of our
          religion.
          54
          When it was mentioned this morning about seeing God, about what
          kind of a being He was, and how we could see and measurably
          understand Him, I thought I would tell you. If we could see our
          heavenly Father, we should see a being similar to our earthly
          parent, with this difference, our Father in heaven is exalted and
          glorified. He has received His thrones, His principalities and
          powers, and He sits as a governor, as a monarch, and overrules
          kingdoms, thrones, and dominions that have been bequeathed to
          Him, and such as we anticipate receiving. While He was in the
          flesh, as we are, He was as we are. But it is now written of Him
          that our God is as a consuming fire, that He dwells in
          everlasting burnings, and this is why sin cannot be where He is.
          54
          There are principles that will endure through all eternity, and
          no fire can obliterate them from existence. They are those
          principles that are pure, and fire is made typical use of to show
          the glory and purity of the gods, and of all perfect beings. God
          is the Father of our spirits; He begat them, and has sent them
          here to receive tabernacles, and to prove whether we will honour
          them. If we do, then our tabernacles will be exalted; but if we
          do not, we shall be destroyed; one of the two--dissolution or
          life. The second death will decompose all tabernacles over whom
          it gains the ascendancy; and this is the effect of the second
          death, the tabernacles go back to their native element.
          54
          We are of the earth, earthy; and our Father is heavenly and pure.
          But we will be glorified and purified, if we obey our brethren
          and the teachings which are given.
          54
          When you see celestial beings, you will see men and women, but
          you will see those beings clothed upon with robes of celestial
          purity. We cannot bear the presence of our Father now; and we are
          placed at a distance to prove whether we will honor these
          tabernacles, whether we will be obedient and prepare ourselves to
          live in the glory of the light, privileges, and blessings of
          celestial beings. We could not have the glory and the light
          without first knowing the contrast. Do you comprehend that we
          could have no exaltation, without first learning by contrast?
          55
          When you are prepared to see our Father, you will see a being
          with whom you have long been acquainted, and He will receive you
          into His arms, and you will be ready to fall into His embrace and
          kiss Him, as you would your fathers and friends that have been
          dead for a score of years, you will be so glad and joyful. Would
          you not rejoice? When you are qualified and purified, so that you
          can endure the glory of eternity, so that you can see your
          Father, and your friends who have gone behind the vail, you will
          fall upon their necks and kiss them, as we do an earthly friend
          that has been long absent from us, and that we have been
          anxiously desiring to see. This is the people that are and will
          be permitted to enjoy the society of those happy and exalted
          beings.
          55
          Now for my proposition; it is more particularly for my sisters,
          as it is frequently happening that women say they are unhappy.
          Men will say, "My wife, though a most excellent woman, has not
          seen a happy day since I took my second wife;" "No, not a happy
          day for a year," says one; and another has not seen a happy day
          for five years. It is said that women are tied down and abused:
          that they are misused and have not the liberty they ought to
          have; that many of them are wading through a perfect flood of
          tears, because of the conduct of some men, together with their
          own folly.
          55
          I wish my own women to understand that what I am going to say is
          for them as well as others, and I want those who are here to tell
          their sisters, yes, all the women of this community, and then
          write it back to the States, and do as you please with it. I am
          going to give you from this time to the 6th day of October next,
          for reflection, that you may determine whether you wish to stay
          with your husbands or not, and then I am going to set every woman
          at liberty and say to them, Now go your way, my women with the
          rest, go your way. And my wives have got to do one of two things;
          either round up their shoulders to endure the afflictions of this
          world, and live their religion, or they may leave, for I will not
          have them about me. I will go into heaven alone, rather than have
          scratching and fighting around me. I will set all at liberty.
          "What, first wife too?" Yes, I will liberate you all.
          55
          I know what my women will say; they will say, "You can have as
          many women as you please, Brigham." But I want to go somewhere
          and do something to get rid of the whiners; I do not want them to
          receive a part of the truth and spurn the rest out of doors.
          55
          I wish my women, and brother Kimball's and brother Grant's to
          leave, and every woman in this Territory, or else say in their
          hearts that they will embrace the Gospel--the whole of it. Tell
          the Gentiles that I will free every woman in this Territory at
          our next Conference. "What, the first wife too?" Yes, there shall
          not be one held in bondage, all shall be set free. And then let
          the father be the head of the family, the master of his own
          household; and let him treat them as an angel would treat them;
          and let the wives and the children say amen to what he says, and
          be subject to his dictates, instead of their dictating the man,
          instead of their trying to govern him.
          55
          No doubt some are thinking, "I wish brother Brigham would say
          what would become of the children." I will tell you what my
          feelings are; I will let my wives take the children, and I have
          property enough to support them, and can educate them, and then
          give them a good fortune, and I can take a fresh start.
          56
          I do not desire to keep a particle of my property, except enough
          to protect me from a state of nudity. And I would say, wives you
          are welcome to the children, only do not teach them iniquity; for
          if you do, I will send an Elder, or come myself, to teach them
          the Gospel. You teach them life and salvation, or I will send
          Elders to instruct them.
          56
          Let every man thus treat his wives, keeping raiment enough to
          clothe his body; and say to your wives, "Take all that I have and
          be set at liberty; but if you stay with me you shall comply with
          the law of God, and that too without any murmuring and whining.
          You must fulfil the law of God in every respect, and round up
          your shoulders to walk up to the mark without any grunting."
          56
          Now recollect that two weeks from to morrow I am going to set you
          at liberty. But the first wife will say, "It is hard, for I have
          lived with my husband twenty years, or thirty, and have raised a
          family of children for him, and it is a great trial to me for him
          to have more women;" then I say it is time that you gave him up
          to other women who will bear children. If my wife had borne me
          all the children that she ever would bare, the celestial law
          would teach me to take young women that would have children.
          56
          Do you understand this? I have told you many times that there are
          multitudes of pure and holy spirits waiting to take tabernacles,
          now what is our duty?--to prepare tabernacles for them; to take a
          course that will not tend to drive those spirits into the
          families of the wicked, where they will be trained in wickedness,
          debauchery, and every species of crime. It is the duty of every
          righteous man and woman to prepare tabernacles for all the
          spirits they can; hence if my women leave, I will go and search
          up others who will abide the celestial law, and let all I now
          have go where they please; though I will send the Gospel to them.
          56
          This is the reason why the doctrine of plurality of wives was
          revealed, that the noble spirits which are waiting for
          tabernacles might be brought forth.
          56
          If the men of the world were right, or if they were anywhere near
          right, there might not be the necessity which there now is. But
          they are wholly given up to idolatry, and to all manner of
          wickedness.
          56
          Do I think that my children will be damned? No, I do not, for I
          am going to fight the devil until I save them all; I have got my
          sword ready, and it is a two-edged one. I have not a fear about
          that, for I would almost be ashamed of my body if it would beget
          a child that would not abide the law of God, though I may have
          some unruly children.
          56
          I am going to ask you a good many things, and to begin with I
          will ask, what is your prayer? Do you not ask for the righteous
          to increase, while the unrighteous shall decrease and dwindle
          away? Yes, that is the prayer of every person that prays at all.
          The Methodists pray for it, the Baptists pray for it, and the
          Church of England and all the reformers, the Shaking Quakers not
          excepted. And if the women belonging to this Church will turn
          Shaking Quakers, I think their sorrows will soon be at an end.
          57
          Sisters, I am not joking, I do not throw out my proposition to
          banter your feelings, to see whether you will leave your
          husbands, all or any of you. But I do know that there is no
          cessation to the everlasting whining of many of the women in this
          Territory; I am satisfied that this is the case. And if the women
          will turn from the commandments of God and continue to despise
          the order of heaven, I will pray that the curse of the Almighty
          may be close to their heels, and that it may be following them
          all the day long. And those that enter into it and are faithful,
          I will promise them that they shall be queens in heaven, and
          rulers to all eternity.
          57
          "But," says one, "I want to have my paradise now." And says
          another, "I did think I should be in paradise if I was sealed to
          brother Brigham, and I thought I should be happy when I became
          his wife, or brother Heber's. I loved you so much, that I thought
          I was going to have a heaven right off, right here on the spot.
          57
          What a curious doctrine it is, that we are preparing to enjoy!
          The only heaven for you is that which you make yourselves. My
          heaven is here--[laying his hand upon his heart]. I carry it with
          me. When do I expect it in its perfection? When I come up in the
          resurrection; then I shall have it, and not till then.
          57
          But now we have got to fight the good fight of faith, sword in
          hand, as much so as men have when they go to battle; and it is
          one continual warfare from morning to evening, with sword in
          hand. This is my duty, and this is my life.
          57
          But the women come and say, "Really brother John, and brother
          William, I thought you were going to make a heaven for me," and
          they get into trouble because a heaven is not made for them by
          the men, even though agency is upon women as well as upon men.
          True there is a curse upon the woman that is not upon the man,
          namely, that "her whole affections shall be towards her husband,"
          and what is the next? "He shall rule over you."
          57
          But how is it now? Your desire is to your husband, but you strive
          to rule over him, whereas the man should rule over you.
          57
          Some may ask whether that is the case with me; go to my house and
          live, and then you will learn that I am very kind, but know how
          to rule.
          57
          If I had only wise men to talk to, there would be no necessity
          for my saying what I am going to say. Many and many an Elder
          knows no better than to go home and abuse as good a woman as
          dwells upon this earth, because of what I have said this
          afternoon. Are you, who act in that way, fit to have a family?
          No, you are not, and never will be, until you get good common
          sense.
          57
          Then you can go to work and magnify your callings; and you can do
          the best you know how; and on that ground I will promise you
          salvation, but upon no other principle.
          57
          If I were talking to a people that understood themselves and the
          doctrine of the holy Gospel, there would be no necessity for
          saying this, because you would understand. But many have been
          (what shall I say? pardon me, brethren,) hen-pecked so much, that
          they do not know the place of either man or woman; they abuse and
          rule a good woman with an iron hand. With them it is as Solomon
          said--"Bray a fool in a mortar among wheat, with a pestle, yet
          will not his foolishness depart from him." You may talk to them
          about their duties, about what is required of them, and still
          they are fools, and will continue to be.
          57
          Prepare yourselves for two weeks from to morrow; and I will tell
          you now, that if you will tarry with your husbands, after I have
          set you free, you must bow down to it, and submit yourselves to
          the celestial law. You may go where you please, after two weeks
          from to-morrow; but, remember, that I will not hear any more of
          this whining.
          57
          In the midst of all my harsh sayings, shall I say
          chastisements?--I am disposed, in my heart, to bless this people;
          and I do bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, November 2, 1856
                           Brigham Young, November 2, 1856
             REFORMATION NECESSARY AMONG THE SAINTS.--INFIDEL PHILOSOPHY.
              A Discourse, by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 2, 1856.
          58
          I am very thankful for the privilege that I enjoy this morning,
          with so many of the Latter-day Saints. I am thankful that we have
          the privilege of assembling here to worship the Lord in so
          comfortable a building, and in quite a moderate climate. I am
          happy for the privilege of addressing the Saints, and I could
          hope with all my heart, that I may never be called upon to
          address any other class of people; still, the Gospel must be
          preached to the world, that the wicked may be left without
          excuse. We have done a great deal of preaching and talking to
          persons that knew nothing of the Gospel of salvation, and I have
          occupied many years in trying to lay before the inhabitants of
          the earth the principles of life and salvation, until, through
          the providence of God, I have been called to other duties than to
          mingle or associate with those who would not believe and practise
          the Gospel. Still, I should have been more than satisfied, had my
          duty led me in a path to associate, more or less, with
          unbelievers, for I can say that I would rather preach to them,
          would rather associate with them, would rather take my chance
          among a people who have never heard the Gospel preached at all,
          than to live in the midst of the ungodly. The term ungodly
          conveys an idea to my mind, perhaps, that it does not to all
          present, for it is a fact that a man or woman must know the ways
          of God before they can become ungodly. Persons may be sinners,
          may be unrighteous, may be wicked, who have never heard the plan
          of salvation, who are even unacquainted with the history of the
          Son of Man, or who have heard of the name of the Savior, and,
          perhaps, the history of his life while on the earth, but have
          been taught unbelief through their tradition and education; but
          to be ungodly, in the strict sense of the word, they must
          measurably understand godliness.
          59
          It is lamentable to any person who understands by the visions of
          eternity the plan of salvation, the providences of God to His
          creatures, to see one who has his mind opened to see, understand,
          and embrace the principles of life and salvation in his faith,
          and who has the privilege of being adopted into the family of
          heaven, of becoming an heir with the Saints that have formerly
          lived upon the earth, an heir with the Prophets and with Jesus
          Christ, and of being numbered with the children of the Most High,
          with a legal administrator to officiate for the attainment of all
          these privileges, and to open the door of salvation and
          admittance into the kingdom, neglect so great a salvation. But
          for any of this people who enjoy the privilege of seeking unto
          the Lord their God, of being made acquainted with the ways of
          life and salvation, to procure to themselves an eternal
          exaltation, who have the privilege of preparing themselves to
          dwell with Christ in the presence of their Father and their God,
          of being joint heirs with Christ, and with all the Holy Ones that
          have lived, to turn from those holy commandments, to cease or
          neglect performing every duty made known to them, and to let the
          gay and giddy fancies of this life entangle their feelings, and
          draw them from the principles of eternal salvation, is most
          astonishing to me, or to any person that ever had the vision of
          their minds opened.
          59
          Every principle of philosophy that is known upon the face of the
          earth, every argument and reason that can be adduced, would prove
          that such a man or woman was taking a course destructive to
          themselves; that they were blindfolding themselves by shutting
          their own eyes, and, literally speaking, rushing to a precipice
          from whose verge they would be dashed to pieces. It is most
          astonishing to every principle of intelligence that any man or
          woman will close their eyes upon eternal things after they have
          been made acquainted with them, and let the gay things of this
          world, the lusts of the eye, and the lusts of the flesh, entangle
          their minds and draw them one hair's breadth from the principles
          of life.
          59
          True there are many in the world who profess to be what we call
          infidels, who have no knowledge of anything beyond the researches
          of their education, who have not the faculty to pry into and
          understand things beyond what they can see with their natural
          eyes, hear with their ears, or comprehend with their natural
          understandings; yet there are but few that are really left indeed
          in the dark, left to be in reality what they profess to be. And
          those few have not one particle of good sound reason, not one
          argument on their side, to prove that a licentious, ungodly life
          is of any advantage to any person on the earth, but will argue
          the point, and that strenuously, that strict morality should be
          observed among all intelligences, and an honest bearing, an
          upright walk, and a gentlemanly conversation, not giving way to
          vulgarity and foul language, nor doing anything in the dark that
          they would not be willing to be scanned in daylight. For all this
          they argue strenuously, and yet say that they know nothing about
          God and eternity. We are here, we exist on the earth. I am sure
          that I am alive, for I can see others living. I am endowed with a
          certain degree of intelligence, where did it come from? An
          infidel might say, "I do not know." Where did I originate? "I do
          not know." Who was the maker and former of all we can see? "I do
          not know." Yet those very characters will argue the necessity of
          a moral life, of an honest upright walk, one with the other.
          59
          But what are their arguments and what are their hopes? Why, they
          say, "We are to-day, to-morrow, perhaps, we shall be no more. We
          came into existence, but how we cannot tell. We have no faith, or
          belief, or confidence in the God that you Christians talk about;
          we have no confidence in His providence; by chance we are, and by
          chance we shall go and be no more." Do you not perceive that
          their arguments land them in the vortex of ignorance and
          unbelief, of misery and annihilation? Go into the world and
          observe those who do not possess principles that reach into
          eternity, and that are in eternity, principles by which they
          exist and by which God created all things, and you will see that
          those principles are lost to them, and that, whether they believe
          in those principles or not, their course and profession will land
          them without an existence, or the possession of the least thing
          in heaven, earth, or hell.
          60
          These reflections bring to my understanding the greatest
          ignorance that can be manifested by an intelligent people, those
          in particular that are now before me, who have had the privilege
          of the holy Gospel and neglected their duty, turned away from the
          holy commandments, and ceased to live their religion in every
          point; such conduct does manifest the greatest weakness,
          ignorance, foolery, and wickedness that can be produced by
          intelligences. If you comprehend my ideas you will agree with me,
          for no sensible man or woman can see the subject in any different
          light. If we are here by chance, if we happened to slip into this
          world from nothing, we shall soon slip out of this world to
          nothing, hence nothing will remain; consequently we have nothing
          to gain or lose. But the man of better judgment, of more sound
          reasoning, must know that every thing that was, that is, or that
          will be, every thing that can be in all the eternities in the
          vast expanse that we behold, must have had a Creator. No
          principles exhibited to the human family will suggest that a
          book, a bench, a house, a tree, or any growing or manufactured
          article, can be produced without a producer. All we know, all we
          see, hear, and understand, proves to us that there is no fabric
          without a constructor.
          60
          These reflections lead me to contrast the world with a people
          like this before me, a people endowed with intelligence and a
          knowledge of heavenly principles. That is our profession before
          the world, and is our confession to God and angels, to all that
          have lived on the earth and that are now on it; and you will hear
          the world exclaim, "You poor Mormons, you Latter-day Saints that
          have left your homes, your houses, your friends, your families,
          your possessions, the place of your birth, and every thing that
          is near and dear to you, you say that the visions of your minds
          have been opened, that you have had the visions of eternity
          opened to your understanding, so that you do know that there is a
          God, that Jesus Christ is the Savior of the world; so that you do
          know of the principles of life and salvation proffered to you;
          and for these you have forsaken all and gone to the mountains."
          60
          Of these things the whole world are witnesses against us and for
          us, wherever the sound of this Gospel has been; and you can
          hardly find a nook on the earth where the sound of it has not
          reached, for it has gone to the uttermost parts of the earth, and
          hosts are witnesses of this. Yet all acknowledge that you have
          something superior, that you have light and intelligence that
          others do not enjoy; that God has opened up the heavens to your
          minds, and taken away the vail from your understandings. And you
          say that there is a God, that you understand His character, that
          He has revealed Himself to you, and that you have left all and
          come to the mountains, and what is the cry here? Why the people
          need reforming, there is necessity for reformation.
          61
          "I am thankful," says one, "that I found the spirit of
          reformation when I came home." What would an angel of the Lord
          say, if he came here, or a devil either? "O, shame on these
          Latter-day Saints, it is a disgrace to intelligence,. to your
          officers as Elders in Israel, to your characters, to your names
          and beings on the earth, that you have had the visions of
          eternity opened to you, and many have forsaken everything that is
          near and dear to them by way of preparation for the Celestial
          kingdom, and now cry out the necessity of a reformation. It is
          most astonishing." I will leave it to every man, woman, and
          child, if it does not look strange. What! reformation? Yes, for
          in one sense we intend, that is as knowledge comes to us, to
          reform daily. But shall the sound go forth that we do not see and
          understand things as we did when in England, in France, in
          Germany, in Denmark, in the East Indies, or anywhere else on this
          earth? This sound goes forth, it is echoed by the angels into the
          ears of our God and Father in eternity, and it is carried on the
          wings of the wind over the earth, that the Latter-day Saints are
          digging and toiling, going by sea and by land, traversing
          distances of thousands of miles and circumscribing the earth to
          be with their brethren, and when they get here they need
          reforming. Why? Because they have backslidden.
          61
          You may ask me whether there is a need of reformation. Yes; and
          if I were to dictate you how to reform I should have to tell the
          old story over again, as I already have hundreds of times. First,
          reform as to your moral character, dealing, walk, precepts and
          examples. Reform first morally, before you get down before the
          Lord and plead with Him for the visions of eternity to be opened
          to your understandings, before you ask for the vail to be taken
          from your eyes. First reform in your moral character and conduct
          one towards another, so that every man and woman will deal
          honestly, and walk uprightly with one another, and extend the arm
          of charity and benevolence to each other, as necessity requires.
          Be moral and strictly honest in every point, before you ask God
          to reform your spirit.
          61
          If the people in their present situation and mode of dealing in
          this city, to say nothing of those out of the city, all go to
          work now and have meetings and call upon God to get the spirit of
          reformation, but sing and pray about doing right without doing
          it, instead of singing themselves away to "everlasting bliss,"
          they will sing and pray themselves into hell, shouting
          hallelujah. You cannot be saved by any other principle than that
          of the holy Gospel; and if you live in the neglect of the
          performance of the duties that you know are required at your
          hands, if you do not walk uprightly before God and your brethren,
          if you do not deal justly with one another, if you do not walk in
          honesty and soberness with one another, your faith is vain and
          your reformation is vain. You must repent of your evil deeds and
          first of all morally reform yourselves, before you can ask God
          for His Spirit to reform and enlighten your spirits. This is my
          doctrine and philosophy; were it not, I would say, let those who
          steal, steal on; and you that are in the habit of swearing, swear
          away; and you that have been in the habit of taking advantage of
          each other, cheat away; and those who lie, lie away; and you that
          trespass upon your brother, trespass away; and so continue,
          Christian like, only be sure, just as you are going to die, to
          look out and not have death catch you asleep, that when it comes
          you may be awake enough just to repent of all your sins and turn
          to God, and then you will be as fit subjects for heaven as powder
          would be for a burning dwelling. Our lime-kiln, when it is
          burning to its zenith, would be as fit a place for a powder
          house, as in the celestial kingdom for such characters.
          62
          Do you think that I am telling you the truth? I do not care one
          groat whether you think that I am telling you the truth, or not;
          for when the day comes that we shall be weighed in the balance,
          you will know. I am charged by the whole world with almost every
          degree of immoral conduct, with the most erroneous practices that
          were ever indulged in by any person on the earth, and for what?
          Because I have such an influence over these men who are sitting
          here; because you all hearken to your leader. I would to God that
          this was altogether the truth, for I tell you, in the name of the
          Lord, that there would not be a professed Latter-day Saint in
          this Territory, but what would live his religion. They think we
          are all one, but when the Saints gather here they are far from
          being one; they have not yet learned to be one in Christ, they do
          not understand the principle of being one in a church capacity,
          to say nothing about being one in a family capacity, or in a
          neighborhood capacity. The people might have known, long ago,
          what the difficulty is, if the influences, temptations, and lusts
          that are in us naturally are given way to, and we are led captive
          at the will of him that rules the world; that forms the grand
          difficulty.
          62
          Do you want to know the reason why I speak of our being so
          comfortably situated this morning in so comfortable a meeting
          house? We can return home and sit down and warm our feet before
          the fire, and can eat our bread and butter, &c., but my mind is
          yonder in the snow, where those immigrating Saints are, and my
          mind has been with them ever since I had the report of their
          start from Winter Quarters, (Florence,) on the 3rd of September.
          I cannot talk about any thing, I cannot go out or come in, but
          what in every minute or two minutes my mind reverts to them; and
          the questions--whereabouts are my brethren and sisters who are on
          the Plains, and what is their condition--force themselves upon me
          and annoy my feelings all the time. And were I to answer my own
          feelings, I should do so by undertaking to do what the conference
          voted I should not do, that is, I should be with them now in the
          snow, even though it should be up to the knees, up to the waist,
          or up to the neck. My mind is there, and my faith is there; I
          have a great many reflections about them.
          62
          Have any of you suffered while coming here? Yes. How many of you
          sisters present buried your husbands, or your fathers, or your
          mothers, or children, on the Plains? How many of you brethren
          buried your wives? Have you suffered, and been in peril and
          trouble? Yes, you had to endure anguish and pain from the effects
          of cholera, toil, and weariness. Do you live your religion when
          you get there, after all the trouble, afflictions, an pains you
          have passed through to come to Zion? and to a pretty Zion! Men
          and women start across the Plains for this place, and are they
          willing to wade through the snow? Yes. To travel through snow
          storms? Yes. To wade rivers? Yes. What for? To get to Zion. And
          here we are in Zion, and what a Zion! where it is necessary for
          the cry of reformation to go through the land, both a spiritual
          and temporal reformation. God is more merciful than man can be,
          and it is well for us. Again, when I consider the backsliding of
          the people, and their sins, I will not ask God to be more
          merciful, and have more sympathy towards me, than I have for my
          brethren and sisters.
          62
          A good many teams have already gone out to meet the Saints who
          are struggling to gain this place; I can hardly keep from talking
          about them all the time, for when I am preaching they are
          uppermost in my mind. The brethren were liberal last Sunday in
          turning out to meet them with teams, still if any more feel
          desirous of going to their assistance, I will give them the
          privilege, and advise them to take feed, not only for their own
          animals, but also for those of the brethren who have already gone
          out, for they will very likely be short. But I should be more
          particularly thankful if the minds of this community could be so
          impressed and stirred up, so wakened up, that when those poor
          brethren and sisters who are now on the Plains do arrive they may
          be able to say of a truth and in very deed, "God be thanked, we
          have got to Zion." But fearfulness and forebodings of
          disappointment to them are in my feelings. How far they may be
          disappointed, I do not know.
          63
          I do not wish to be personal in this congregation, but let me say
          to the authorities, to the Elders of Israel, the Seventies, High
          Priests, Bishops, or any other quorum or class of officers, if
          you will appoint meetings and have only those present whom we
          wish to be there, I will then tell you how to commence a
          reformation. I will there be particular and personal in my
          remarks, if necessary, and I will talk to you as severely as I
          already have to some of the quorums. Now then, morally reform.
          "In what?" In everything. Reform your moral character, and be at
          least as moral as you would if you belonged to a Methodist,
          Presbyterian, or Baptist church, or to the Roman Catholics: be as
          moral as those classes of people, for heaven's sake. Then there
          will be a chance for you to reform in spirit, and to get the
          light of eternity to shine upon your efforts.
          63
          There are a great many things to be taught and practised. I have
          frequently thought that I would rather preach to and baptize new
          converts than to fashion over the old ones, for you can seldom
          get a good pattern out of them. Some will be full of seams and
          checks, and you never can make a sound piece out of them. If I
          had the material to work with I would rather make new ones, than
          patch up the old ones: but as we have not the new materials to
          work upon, we must patch up the old ones. Patch up
          yourselves--make your characters comely to each other. I am not
          so anxious about the Spirit; let a man walk as pure and holy as
          the Gods and angels, and then see if there will not be the light
          of eternity in him. Let a man or woman walk without spot or
          blemish and the Spirit and power of God Almighty will be with
          them all the time, and the angels of God will be round about them
          all the time, they will be preserved to do the will of God
          preparatory to an eternal exaltation.
          63
          Do not talk to me and tell me that you are so backslidden and
          dark, but reform and get the light of God within you. Some get up
          here and say, "I will live my religion, I will brethren; O pray
          for me, I will live my religion, if it costs me my life." Yes,
          some of the great men of Israel talk in that style. Some of the
          Presidents come here and say, "I will live my religion, God being
          my helper, if it takes away my life." When a man talks about his
          religion costing him his life, I want to ask that man if he has
          any common sense about him. Have you any true philosophy,
          argument, light, or intelligence in the least degree? "O yes, we
          are philosophers." Then ask yourselves from whence you derive
          your lives, your means, your property, everything you can enjoy
          in time and eternity. Do you receive them outside of the Gospel
          of Jesus Christ? No you do not. And still a man will get up here
          and say, "I will serve the Lord, if it costs me my life." I will
          say what I said yesterday, such a man is a fool. Such a man is
          condemned, and the wrath of God is upon him. His eyes are closed,
          and he is no more fit for a President of the Seventies, or any
          other quorum, than a red hot lime-kiln is for a powder house. Cut
          such a man off from the Church, for he has backslidden to that
          degree that nothing but death stares him in the face, when he
          looks to God and Christ with a view of keeping their law. We wish
          those rotten branches cut off from the Church, severed from the
          trunk of the tree; slash them off, and put a little wax on where
          you cut the limb off, that the wound may heal over, and the tree
          grow more thrifty. May the Lord bless us. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, November 2, 1856
                         Heber C. Kimball, November 2, 1856
            EFFECTS OF A MURMURING SPIRIT--COMPANIES ON THE PLAINS--THOSE
              WHO ENTER HEAVEN HAVE TO PASS THE INSPECTION OF THE FIRST
                                     PRESIDENCY.
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 2, 1856.
          64
          You have heard what brother Brigham has said to you to-day, and
          his words are as true as any that were ever spoken by Moses, by
          the Prophet Joseph Smith, or by any other man that ever lived or
          is now living upon the face of the earth.
          64
          Were this people living their religion as faithfully as they
          ought to, when a person rose up to teach you the principles of
          life and salvation, his mind would be free, his tongue would be
          loosed, and you would be able to draw from him those instructions
          best adapted to your feelings and circumstances. But at times it
          is almost impossible for a man to speak to this people. It seemed
          to brother Grant and me, in the Social Hall the other night, as
          though every person in that congregation had their hearts shut
          against our words; and in our congregations here I occasionally
          notice more or less of the same feeling. This may be measurably
          due to a murmuring spirit, which I am rather inclined to believe
          some of you have, and I will tell you wherein. Some find fault
          with and blame brother Brigham and his Council, because of the
          sufferings they have heard that our brethren are enduring on the
          Plains. A few of them have died, and you hear some exclaim, "What
          an awful thing it is! Why is it that the First Presidency are so
          unwise in their calculations? but it falls on their shoulders."
          Well, the late arrival of those on the Plains cannot be helped
          now, but let me tell you, most emphatically, that if all who were
          entrusted with the care and management of this year's immigration
          had done as they were counseled and dictated by the First
          Presidency of this Church, the sufferings and hardships now
          endured by the companies on their way here would have been
          avoided. Why? Because they would have left the Missouri river in
          season, and not have been hindered until into September.
          64
          There is a spirit of murmuring among the people, and the fault is
          laid upon brother Brigham. For this reason the heavens are closed
          against you, for he holds the keys of life and salvation upon the
          earth; and you may strive as much as you please, but not one of
          you will ever go through the strait gate into the kingdom of God,
          except those that go through by that man and his brethren, for
          they will be the persons whose inspection you must pass. I tell
          you this plain truth, and you may do what you think best with it.
          65
          Three hand-cart companies have arrived in safety and in good
          season, and with much less sickness and death than commonly occur
          in wagon companies. Does it make a man sick to labor and be
          diligent? Let me sit down and be inactive in mind and body, let
          me cease building and making improvements, or doing something
          useful, and I should not live six months, nor would brother
          Brigham, because we have become so inured to occupation.
          65
          If the immigration could have been carried on as dictated by
          brother Brigham, there would have been no trouble. The devil has
          tried to hedge up the way, so that we should not bring about the
          wise plans devised by our President, and has tried to make those
          plans look as disagreeable and as miserable as possible. Our
          brethren and sisters on the Plains are in my mind all the time,
          and brother Brigham has given, to those who wish it, the
          privilege of going back to help bring them in. If I do not go
          myself I will send a team, though I have already sent back nearly
          all my teams, and so has brother Brigham. Those who have gone
          back never will be sorry for or regret having done so. If
          brothers Joseph A. Young, my son William H., George D. Grant, and
          my son David P. had not gone to the assistance of those now on
          the Plains, I should always have regretted it. If they die during
          the trip, they will die while endeavoring to save their brethren;
          and who has greater love than he that lays down his life for his
          friends?--Manifest your love by your works. Jesus said, "If you
          love me, keep my commandments;" by this you shall know that you
          love him. If you love brothers Brigham, Heber, Jedediah, and the
          Twelve, please to keep our commandments that are given to you
          from day to day, and you will be blest and exalted. I do not want
          a women to tell me that she loves me, when she does not keep my
          commandments, for her statement would be vague and foolish.
          65
          Were I in the situation of some of you, I would not sleep another
          night before starting to the assistance of the people that are
          now struggling through the snow. I would not wait until
          to-morrow, I would start to-day, and I would toil until I reached
          those brethren, and they were in this valley. When the brethren
          who went back first met them, they felt as though they were truly
          saviors to them; and when they came into their midst, they would
          not permit them to go ten rods from them, for while one of them
          was present they felt as though they were safe, as though they
          would be preserved from misery, from starvation, and death. And
          yet, perhaps, some of these very persons we are striving to save
          may turn against the Church, and become our most bitter enemies.
          65
          Those that have died, I presume were some of the best men and
          women in the company, and the most faithful. Why did not the Lord
          take the ungodly? It may be that He thought He would let the
          devil handle them a little, and kill a few of them, and the devil
          is so much of a financier that he will not kill his own subjects.
          Well, if he has slain the Saints with God's permission, and they
          were a good people coming to Zion to serve God and seek for
          eternal glory, they have gone home happy, and we will see them
          again. And they will thank God that they stepped out of the world
          when they did, for if they had come here they would have seen the
          wickedness of some of this people, and perhaps they would have
          become unrighteous too.
          66
          As brother Brigham has said, I would rather be helping in those
          on the Plains than to be here, if circumstances and duty would
          permit. We offered our offering and started to go, but the Lord
          ordered it otherwise and we came home. But we have done a better
          work than if we had gone, for the brethren would have said,
          "Brother Brigham is there with his Council, and we will sit down
          here and roast our shins, say our prayers and lull ourselves to
          sleep." There would have been no general stir in behalf of our
          brethren on the Plains; but scores and hundreds have now gone to
          meet them, and they have had good weather so far, have they not?
          66
          I cannot account for the barrier that is between you and the Lord
          in any other way, only that there is quite a sympathy at work
          against brother Brigham and his Council. But there is not a thing
          which he has dictated but what has come out right, and will now,
          and will work together for good to those that love God and keep
          His commandments. We have to acknowledge the hand of God in all
          things; and that man or woman that feels to murmur and complain
          is in the gall of bitterness and the bonds of iniquity, and does
          not know it. May God have mercy on you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, November 2, 1856
                           Brigham Young, November 2, 1856
           COUNSEL CONCERNING IMMIGRATION--BENEFITS TO BE DERIVED FROM AN
                                        EARLY
                   START--CROSSING THE PLAINS WITH HANDCARTS, ETC.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 2, 1856.
          66
          Brother Kimball, in his remarks, touched upon an idea that had
          not previously entered my mind, that is, that some of the people
          were dissatisfied with me and my counselors, on account of the
          lateness of this season's immigration. I do not know but what
          such may be the case, as I am aware that those persons now on the
          Plains have a great many friends and relatives here; but it never
          came into my mind that I was in the least degree censurable for
          any person's being now upon the Plains. Why? Because there is not
          the least shadow of reason for casting such censure upon me. I am
          about as free from what is called jealousy, as any man that
          lives; I am not jealous of any body, though I know what the
          feeling is; but it never troubled me much, even in my younger
          days. Neither am I suspicious of my brethren, therefore I was not
          suspecting any censure of the kind just named.
          66
          Aside from entire want of foundation, and aside from my freedom
          from jealousy and suspicion, there are other reasons why I could
          not be expected to have indulged in the suspicion of such a
          charge. Our general epistles usually go from here twice a year,
          and the immigration, the gathering of the people, is dictated in
          those epistles, with a considerable degree of minute detail; I
          also advance many ideas on the same subject, from time to time,
          which are written and published; and I write a great many letters
          on this subject, and many of these are published.
          67
          There is not a person, who knows anything about the counsel of
          the First Presidency concerning the immigration, but what knows
          that we have recommended it to start in season. True, we have not
          expressly, and with a penalty, forbidden the immigration to start
          late, but hereafter I am going to lay an injunction and place a
          penalty, to be suffered by any Elder or Elders who will start the
          immigration across the Plains after a given time; and the penalty
          shall be that they shall be severed from the Church, for I will
          not have such late starts. You know my life; there is not a
          person in this Church and kingdom but what must acknowledge that
          gold and silver, houses and lands, &c., do multiply in my hands.
          There is not an individual but what must acknowledge that I am as
          good a financier as they ever knew, in all things that I put my
          hands to. This is well known by the people, and they consider me
          a frugal, saving man, therefore there is no ground or room for
          their suspecting that my mismanagement caused the present
          sufferings on the Plains. I presume that brother Kimball never
          would have thought of such an idea, had he not heard it.
          67
          Say that we start a company from the Missouri river as late as
          the first of June, and allow them three months in which to
          perform the journey, then they have time to travel moderately and
          one month of good weather for lee-way, in which to finish the
          journey, provided they do not complete it in three months; then
          they may be ninety days or more in coming a thousand miles, which
          a child of four years old could walk it in that time. They may
          stop and feed their teams, and after they arrive they will have
          the autumn in which to look round and prepare for winter. This is
          my policy, and then during the first half of the journey the
          cattle can get what is called prairie grass while it is at its
          best, for it is easily killed by frost, and cattle must have the
          privilege of feeding upon it before it is too dry, or frost
          bitten. The month of June is the best month for that grass, and
          this all know who are acquainted with the western prairies. Then
          they come to the mountain grass in the latter part of their
          journey, which though probably dry by the time they get to it, is
          filled with nutrition, nearly as much so as grain, and will
          fatten cattle.
          67
          They can come along moderately, take their time, and arrive here
          in August. They should be here in that month, what for? To help
          us harvest our late wheat, corn, potatoes; to help get up wood,
          put up fences and prepare for winter. This plan also puts into
          the possession of new comers time and ability to secure to
          themselves their winter's provision. Do you not see that such is
          the result? I have known this all the time. I have always said,
          send the companies across the Plains early. Companies have
          suffered loss upon loss of lives and property, but never by the
          dictation of the First Presidency. Do you not readily understand
          that if the immigration had been here a few months ago, or by the
          first of September, that they would have had opportunity to rest,
          and then to secure wheat, to lay up a few potatoes, to get up
          wood and lay in the staple necessaries for winter?
          67
          But our Elders abroad say, by their conduct all the time, that we
          here in the mountains do not understand what is wanted in the
          east, as well as they do. They do not proclaim it in so many
          words, but their conduct does, and "by their fruits ye shall know
          them." Their actions assert that they know more than we do, but I
          say that they do not. If they had sent out immigration in the
          season that they should have done, you and I could have kept our
          teams at home; we could have fenced our five and ten acre lots;
          we could have put in our fall wheat; could have got up wood for
          ourselves and for the poor that cannot help themselves; and thus
          we might have been providing for ourselves, and making ourselves
          comfortable; whereas, now your hands and mine are tied.
          68
               This people are this day deprived of thousands of acres of
          wheat that would have been sowed by this time, had it not been
          for the misconduct of our immigration affairs this year, and we
          would have had an early harvest, but now we may have to live on
          roots and weeds again before we get the wheat. I look at this
          matter as plainly as I do upon your faces. I have a philosophical
          forecast, and I do know the results of men's work; I know what
          the conduct of this people will produce in their future life. If
          I have not this power naturally, God has surely given it to me.
          68
          Well, what shall be done? Why, we must bear it. The Elders east
          fancy that they know more about what is wanted here than we do,
          and we have to bear it. Let me have had the dictation of the
          emigration from Liverpool, and I could have brought many more
          persons here, and at a cost of no more than from three to five
          dollars of what it has now cost, provided I could have dictated
          matters at every point. That is not boasting; I only want to tell
          you that I know more than they know. But what have we to do now?
          We have to be compassionate, we have to be merciful to our
          brethren.
          68
          Here is brother Franklin D. Richards who has but little knowledge
          of business, except what he has learned in the Church; he came
          into the Church when a boy, and all the public business he has
          been in is the little he has done while in Liverpool, England;
          and here is brother Daniel Spencer, brother Richards' First
          Counselor and a man of age and experience, and I do not know that
          I will attach blame to either of them. But if, while at the
          Missouri river, they had received a hint from any person on this
          earth, or if even a bird had chirped it in the ears of brothers
          Richards and Spencer, they would have known better than to rush
          men, women, and children on to the prairie in the autumn months,
          on the third of September, to travel over a thousand miles. I
          repeat that if a bird had chirped the inconsistency of such a
          course in their ears, they would have thought and considered for
          one moment, and would have stopped those men, women, and children
          there until another year.
          68
          If any man or woman complains of me or of my Counselors, in
          regard to the lateness of some of this season's immigration, let
          the curse of God be on them and blast their substance with mildew
          and destruction, until their names are forgotten from the earth.
          I never thought of my being accused of advising or having
          anything to do with so late a start. The people must know that I
          know how to handle money and means, and I never supposed that
          anybody had a doubt of it. It will cost this people more to bring
          in those companies from the Plains, than it would to have
          seasonably brought them from the outfitting point on the Missouri
          river. I do not believe that the biggest fool in the community
          could entertain the thought that all this loss of life, time, and
          means, was through the mismanagement of the First Presidency.
          69
          I know how to dictate affairs; and no man need to have walked in
          darkness touching this duty with regard to the foreign
          immigration. You can read their duty in our epistles, letters,
          and sermons; and what is the purport of those documents, on this
          point? That we are new settlers in a wild and uninhabited
          country, and are thrown upon our own resources; that we need all
          our teams and means to prepare for those persons who are coming,
          instead of crippling us by taking our bread, men, and teams, and
          going out to meet them. And if the present system continues, this
          people will be found like the Kilkenny cats, which eat up each
          other clear to their tails, and they were left jumping at one
          another; such operations will financially use us up.
          69
          Last year my back and head ached, and I have been about half mad
          ever since, and that too righteously, because of the reckless
          squandering of means and leaving me to foot the bills. Last year,
          without asking me a word of counsel, without a word being spoken
          to me about the matter, there was over sixty thousand dollars of
          indebtedness incurred for me to pay. What for? To fetch a few
          immigrants here, when I could have brought the whole of them with
          one quarter of the means.
          69
          What is the cause of our immigration being so late this season?
          The ignorance and mismanagement of some who had to do with it,
          and still, perhaps they did the best they knew how.
          69
          Are those people in the frost and snow by my doings? No, my
          skirts are clear of their blood, God knows. If a bird had chirped
          in brother Franklin's ears in Florence, and the brethren there
          had held a council, he would have stopped the rear companies
          there, and we would have been putting in our wheat, &c., instead
          of going on the Plains and spending weeks and months to succor
          our brethren. I make these remarks because they are true.
          69
          As to the companies now out, we must bring them in; and another
          year we will send men to the Missouri river who understand the
          right management of affairs, and will send them in the speediest
          conveyances, so that they may not get the "big head" before they
          arrive there, and then they may be able to do as we tell them.
          69
          Can people come across the Plains with hand-carts? Ask brothers
          Edmund Ellsworth, Daniel D. McArthur and William Bunker, who led
          the three hand-cart companies that have already arrived; and the
          brethren and sisters in those companies state that they crossed
          quicker and easier than the wagon companies.
          69
          Those who counseled the companies to come on have nearly all gone
          back to their assistance, after staying at home but about two
          days, after their return from a long mission, thus manifesting
          their faith by their works.
          69
          I cannot help what is out of my reach, but I am on hand to send
          more teams, and to send and send, until, if it is necessary, we
          are perfectly stopped in every kind of business. Brother Heber
          says that he will send another team, and I mean to send as many
          more as he does; I ought to send more than brother Heber, for I
          am fourteen days older than he is. I can send more teams, but I
          do not intend that the fetters shall be on me another season.
          69
          I will mention something more. You cannot hear George D. Grant,
          Daniel Spencer and others of the lately returned missionaries
          speak without eulogizing Franklin D. Richards. They are full of
          eulogizing Franklin D. Richards, but they need to be careful or
          they will have the "big head" and become as dead and devoid of
          the Spirit as old pumpkins. And with them it is, "What could I
          have done without brother George? And what could we have done
          without brother Franklin?--and when you hear me calling you
          Rabbi, know ye that I want to be called Rabbi;" and so it goes,
          but I suppose that this is not what they do it for.
          70
          Don't you know that I know whether you are good for anything, or
          not, without my praising you? I know all about you, without
          telling what great things you have done, and what you have not
          done. But the very spirit some have in them of pride, arrogance,
          and self esteem, has led men and women to die on the Plains, by
          scores, at least their folly has. And if they had not had any
          such spirit about them, God would have whispered to them to have
          held a council, and would have stopped them from rushing their
          brethren and sisters into such suffering. But we must now rescue
          those people, and may God help us to do it. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, November 2, 1856
                         Jedediah M. Grant, November 2, 1856
           COMPANIES ON THE PLAINS--PRACTICABILITY OF HAND-CARTS--THE TIME
                 FOR STARTING FROM MISSOURI RIVER--REFORMATION, ETC.
               A Discourse by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 2, 1856.
          70
          I always regret that circumstances should occur to call from our
          President remarks like some of those he was moved upon to make
          this forenoon; but such circumstances do occur, hence similar
          remarks must be made.
          70
          As an individual I have been and am very anxious in relation to
          the immigration now upon the Plains. Their situation is very
          distressing, and several have died in brother Willie's company.
          Some had died before the brethren could reach them, and a few
          more died during the first five days after they met them. The
          company had encountered cold and storms, and one very stormy day
          which caused nearly one third of the deaths that had happened.
          70
          They had no serious or contagious diseases, but the storms came
          and the air was very cold, as a matter of course some who were
          fatigued with the toil and anxiety of the journey sank under the
          inclemency of the weather; they were furnished by those that
          returned to them, with shoes, clothing, and food. They were not
          entirely destitute of provisions when the return teams met them;
          their rations at the outfitting were more than those of the
          companies in advance of them. When met they had nearly four
          hundred pounds of sea bread, but their last rations of flour had
          been dealt out on the evening previous.
          70
          Brother Willie's company was met with on the upper crossing of
          Sweet Water, but the whereabouts of the ox-trains and the
          hand-cart company in rear of brother Willie are yet unknown to
          us.
          70
          We have now some two hundred teams out to meet them, and some
          were only prepared with seven days forage for animals. It will be
          necessary for more teams to go to their relief, with grain and
          hay to sustain the animals already sent out, or they will die.
          70
          The weather had been cold enough to freeze over the Sweet Water;
          I mention this that you may know how the thermometer stood in
          that region; and some animals had been frozen to death. It is
          winter where they are, and they are actually in the cold and snow
          which was near one foot deep, and as they went east it appeared
          to grow deeper.
          71
          The observations made this morning, as a matter of course, would
          only be treasured up by those who had in them the spirit of life.
          We have persons that have so much death in them that they do not
          know the counsels that are given to the immigrating Saints, that
          do not know the tenor of advice contained in the general epistles
          of the Presidency of the Church. But I do not suppose that the
          thinking part of the community anticipated any censures being
          placed upon the First Presidency of this Church, in consequence
          of the sufferings of the people now upon the Plains. Still there
          is a certain class of people whose brains never reach above the
          calves of their legs, and they never will know anything about the
          general policy of the Church, about what is written, what is
          desired, counseled, or asked for.
          71
          In relation to hand-cart companies, I have said, and I say it
          again, that they should start by the first of May, and then they
          can travel leisurely according to their strength and feelings;
          they can then have May, June, July, and August for the
          accomplishment of their journey. They could not travel so
          leasurely this year, from the fact that there were no grain
          depots on the route, consequently they had to hurry through, lest
          their rations should fail. Were grain deposited at convenient
          points on the route, the trip is, in every sense of the word, a
          feasible one for hand-carts, for without that advantage, the
          present year has proved the feasibility of the undertaking.
          71
          The grand difficulty with a portion of our immigration this year
          has been in starting in the fore-part of September instead of the
          first of May, but even then it is worse with ox teams than with
          hand-carts, for if the cattle fail the people have no facilities
          for transporting their tents, bedding, clothing, and provisions.
          Unless I have different feelings to what I now have, I should
          never wish to see a train leave the Missouri river after the
          middle of June, or after the first day of July at the latest,
          until we can establish grain depots on the route, for I do not
          consider any train safe in starting late.
          71
          Brother Brigham has invariably advised early starts, and he gave
          his reasons for so doing this morning, and I do not wish to
          reiterate them.
          71
          I wish to see those who are directly engaged in carrying out the
          operations of gathering the Saints, to correctly understand the
          advice given and the system adopted for the gathering, and when
          they understand that and carry it out, as planned and given by
          brother Brigham, our immigration will be free from the sad
          results of mismanagement. But for persons, who are ignorant of
          the special causes and agents in any unpleasant transaction, to
          at once blame the head is the height of nonsense, though people
          in all ages have been prone to censure their leader, in times of
          special distress. When crickets and grasshoppers devour, when
          famine wastes, and when snows, storms, and accidents occur, it is
          natural, in that portion of the community that lack the gift of
          the Holy Ghost, to murmur against the leader of the people.
          71
          With Saints, what is the practical result of that murmuring? It
          shuts down the gate between you and heaven, between you and the
          Almighty, and you cannot get the Spirit of God. The murmurings
          and rebellions of ancient Israel prevented Moses from leading
          them to the land of Canaan. So soon as they had to endure
          hardship they began to murmur against Moses, and the result was
          the Lord would not give them His Spirit; the same has been the
          result in this dispensation.
          72
          In the days of Joseph, if a woman happened to put on her stocking
          wrong side out she would blame the Prophet; and if a man happened
          to tie his shoestring in a hard instead of a bow know, he was
          angry with the Prophet for not having inspiration enough to have
          prevented so dire an event. The brains of that class of people
          never reach above the calves of their legs. I like to see the
          people have a little hard sense, like the mule; I like to see
          them understand the principles of the Son of God.
          72
          With regard to this people, I know that they are the best people
          on the earth, but there is more or less alloy among them which we
          hate. The Savior said that the Kingdom of Heaven is like unto a
          net that gathereth all kinds of fish; and I believe that parable
          holds good in our day, with regard to the gathering of the people
          that are caught by the Gospel of the Son of God, through the
          practical preaching of the Elders. I believe this, from observing
          the unwise sayings and doings of some who profess to be Saints.
          72
          I am aware that the world, because we are not all strictly living
          our religion, will imagine, as a matter of course, that we are
          bursting to pieces up here, and will say, "that is what we like;
          we told you that if you would let the 'Mormons' alone they would
          all burst to pieces." We can, by taking an unrighteous course,
          burst ourselves to pieces, but they cannot burst us to pieces, if
          we do right, that is certain, for they tried it when there were
          but eight or ten in the Church, and when there were a few
          hundred, and when there were a few thousand, and they were unable
          to burst the Church. Now they flatter themselves that we shall
          burst under the weight of our own conduct, but I will tell you
          that we are after the evil doers.
          72
          If the Bishop and Teachers will go to work, together with every
          officer in the Church, we can soon find out those who are not
          disposed to do right; and let their names be written down, and
          let the offence and place of residence be written against the
          name, that we may know who are living in sin, where they live and
          what their offences are.
          72
          I know that a great many people are full of sympathy, and yet
          they talk of the celestial law that they are going to keep and
          abide; but let me tell you that if you violate that law, you must
          meet the penalty. How many have we got here that would sympathize
          with those who are guilty of breaking their covenants, and
          thereby virtually partake of their crimes? I believe it to be a
          correct doctrine that the sympathizer is more or less implicated.
          The President enjoined it on the High Priests to expose those
          they knew to have committed or to be committing evil, and if they
          did not, hereafter the sin would be upon their heads.
          72
          Let the whole people take warning; and let every man and woman in
          Israel understand that the indignation of the Almighty rests upon
          that person who fails to expose iniquity. And let the wrath of
          God be upon any officer of the Church that knows of abomination,
          unless he comes out and makes known that abomination. I believe
          this ought to be, for we want the evil deeds of every person
          exposed.
          73
          We want to feel after the people and hunt them up; and we want
          the wrath of Brigham, and the wrath of Heber, and the wrath of
          all the men and women on earth that are right, and the wrath of
          Joseph, and the wrath of Michael, and the wrath of Raphael, and
          the wrath of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the wrath of Almighty God
          and of all the Gods in eternity to burn against those that will
          sin. And we want the indignation and fire of the Almighty to
          sweep through the land like the locusts of Egypt, until every
          nauseous weed that grows among the Saints of God is destroyed.
          73
          Words are said to be light and windy, but I tell you that talking
          these things foreshadows what will be literally and really. I
          would be glad, when I speak to the people, that the Lord would
          let His Holy Spirit accompany my words, for I do not want my
          words to go alone. We have to speak to this people often, and
          when we talk to them like a man reading off a sermon that is
          written, it takes but little effect. When words go to the people
          alone, they are not profited by them.
          73
          Instead of all the people being desirous and anxious, as they
          should, to serve their God and practise what they know to be
          right, many are all the time longing for some fantastical
          doctrine, for something to gratify their vain imaginations. If
          you wish to feast on the word of God and feel its realities, you
          must practise the revelations of Jesus Christ. You must advance
          and do the will of God, and then you will be blest.
          73
          I am aware, as the President said this morning, that it is of no
          use talking about the Holy Ghost, the power of God, the gift of
          God, or the light of the Almighty resting on this people, until
          they become morally reformed. Some people laugh at and deride
          sectarian religion. I never was a sectarian; I have been in this
          Church from my boyhood; but in the region where I was raised,
          sectarian morality exceeds, in some respects, the morality of
          many who call themselves Latter-day Saints.
          73
          Some here keep their children too dirty for admission into a
          district school where I was raised; and in some houses the towels
          look as though they had passed Noah's ark, or had been used by
          some of the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, and the knives and
          forks have the appearance of having been rusting ever since Adam
          was driven from the garden of Eden.
          73
          I want to see the people wake up and reform, forsake all their
          evil habits and everything that is dark, loathsome and impure. I
          want to see them eschew all dirt, and filth, and degradation, and
          cease profaning the Sabbath, and the name of the Lord God of
          Israel; I want to see them become at least as moral and temperate
          as any people in the Gentile world, as we call it. I tell you
          that the Gentiles would be shocked at the filth and dirt of some
          of the sons and daughters of Israel, and feel offended to
          associate with them; I mean that portion of the Gentiles that are
          pure in their moral habits.
          73
          I want to see the people repent, as the President said this
          morning, and make a reformation in their lives, in their doings,
          and in keeping their houses, farms, and everything they have,
          clean and tidy.
          73
          We talk about our boys being smarter than their fathers. How many
          of our boys are learning trades, are learning to be farmers, or
          to understand any useful occupation? How many boys have we that
          are trustworthy; and as good as their fathers were at the same
          age? I know that our boys are bright and active, full of energy,
          life, and power, but many of the parents do not teach their
          children as they ought. They expect the schoolmaster to teach
          them, but what can the schoolmaster teach them, when the parents
          teach them nothing at home, and take no interest in what they are
          learning at school?
          74
          We talk about daughters rivalling their mothers. How many
          daughters have we that know how to spin, make butter, keep hairs
          and flies' wings and legs on one plate, and the butter on the
          other, make good cheese, knit their own stockings, and make good
          hasty pudding or mush? How many of them can make their own
          bonnets and dresses? How many know how to use fine needles and
          coarse needles, and every kind of needles?
          74
          Many parents need to reform. Let the fathers teach their sons how
          to work, the art of chopping and hauling wood, of breaking up the
          ground, and of raising grain, cattle, sheep, hogs, &c.; and let
          the mothers set their daughters to work; and let every man,
          woman, and child, that is old enough, learn the arts of industry.
          74
          We want every Bishop to teach these reforms in Israel, we want
          every man in Israel to teach them; and when all reform in such
          matters, the Lord our God, will shower His blessings upon the
          people of this city and upon the people in the valleys of these
          mountains.
          74
          You may talk of reform, you may preach upon a virtuous life, upon
          cleanliness, upon God and the Holy Ghost, but while there is
          filth around the house, filth in the yard, and in every part of
          the city, your preaching will not amount to much. Some people are
          never contented unless the cow yard is under their noses, the hen
          coop in the parlor, and the privy in the kitchen, that is if they
          have any privy.
          74
          I want the people to wake up to a sense of their duty, and begin
          to serve God and repent of their sins, repent of every improper
          habit.
          74
          I sometimes confess men's sins for them, and they will get up and
          parry off. I confessed a man's sins here lately, and he supposed
          that I did not know what I was talking about. If he had corrected
          me a little further, I would have told all his sins; I would have
          told the things that were in his very heart; and if he parries
          again, I will come out more pointedly than I did then.
          74
          In some of the wards men will rise up and confess their sins, and
          after a week's reflection, they will go to meeting and commence
          parrying, and make themselves as good as an angel. Again, some
          people, when they get the Spirit of God, when they actually pray
          fervently, are deemed by their neighbors to have sectarian
          religion. If God Almighty moves upon a man to pray with a loud
          voice and in earnest, some are ready to exclaim that he is a
          sectarian, and are so anxious to put away sectarianism, that they
          bundle the religion of Jesus Christ out of doors. In their zeal
          against sectarianism and doctrines they do not like, they leave
          God and the Lord Jesus Christ out of the question, and prayer,
          and keeping the Sabbath, and moral honesty, and virtue, and
          purity and everything that is good.
          74
          Every portion of sectarian religion that is good is my religion.
          If they have a precious gem it belongs to my religion; if it is
          purity, virtue, integrity, the gift of the Holy Ghost, fervency,
          and prayer, it is my religion. Some people talk of wild fire; I
          would rather have wild fire than no fire at all. I would like you
          to come up to the light of the Almighty, and if you want to pray
          to God, if you want to shout and make heaven and earth
          ring--drive the devil out of doors, chase darkness from your
          houses, and from your families, and raise the banner of the Lord
          Jesus Christ in your households, and the flag of God in your
          city, and say, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I will do
          right, and root up everything that is wrong.
          75
          This makes me think of a circumstance that occurred when we went
          to Kaysville to preach the reformation, under the direction of
          brother Brigham. There was a dark and dull spirit there which was
          not very congenial to our natures, and brother Joseph Young felt
          life in him, he was full of the Spirit. After staying a couple of
          days, he said to me, "Brother Grant, they feel cold, and I guess
          we had better go to Farmington, preach there, and go home." After
          a while I said to him, "Do you know how I feel about it? In the
          name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I will never leave this land,
          until this people surrender. I will hang the flag of the Lord
          Jesus Christ on their doors, and there shall be a siege of forty
          days. Then let every man storm the castle, and rule against the
          bulwarks of hell, and let every Elder throw the arrows of God
          Almighty through the sinner, and pierce their loins, and
          penetrate their vitals, until the banner of Christ shall wave
          triumphantly over Israel. Shall we give up, and let the wicked
          and ungodly overcome us? No, in the name and by the power of God
          we will overcome them. We will cleanse the inside of the platter
          and have Israel saved, through the name of Jesus Christ, and by
          the power of his word."
          75
          Those who will not repent by the preaching of the Gospel, we will
          bring to the standard of the Lord Jesus Christ in the right and
          proper way, for we are determined to save you all, if possible.
          In former days the Lord cut off rebellious Israel by thousands,
          to save them; He had no other way for saving them. He had tried
          every other means; He had opened the sea for them to pass over
          dry shod, and overthrew their enemies, the horse and his rider,
          in the flood; He made the mountains skip like rams, and the
          little hills like lambs; He spoke to the angels, saying, throw
          down your food to them, and the bright clouds shed down manna to
          sustain them; He spake to them in thunders, in lightnings, in
          earthquakes, and tried every means to save them, that a God could
          try in the plentitude of His mercy, and when He had exhausted the
          arrows of His wrath in chastisement, and the wells of His mercy
          in blessings and entreaty, He cut them off by thousands.
          75
          O Israel, hear, while the voice of entreaty is in the land, hear
          the voice of brother Brigham, and awake from your slumbers;
          forsake your sins and abominations and turn unto your God, that
          repentance may reach you, and remission of sins, and the gifts
          and blessings of God come upon you. May God bless you in the name
          of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, November 9, 1856
                           Brigham Young, November 9, 1856
            THE GOSPEL LIKE A NET CAST INTO THE SEA--GOOD AND BAD IN THE
           CHURCH--EMBRACE PRINCIPLES IN YOUR FAITH, NOT MEN--CONFESS ONLY
                                      TO THOSE
           AGAINST WHOM YOU HAVE SINNED--ECONOMIZE THE GIFTS OF GOD, ETC.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 9, 1856.
          75
          I rise to explain one principle to Elders who are in the habit of
          preaching the Gospel to the world. Not but what their views
          coincide with mine, not but what they fully comprehend the
          matter, but all have not the power and faculty to develop what is
          in them; some are at a loss to explain that which they
          understand.
          76
          I wish to refer more particularly to a remark made by brother
          Benjamin L. Clapp, who has just been speaking to us concerning
          men coming to him in Texas, and saying that things were thus and
          so in Utah. What can they tell about Utah? To begin with, they do
          not know any evil of this people; the sins of this people are
          with themselves and their God. I defy all hell and all the devils
          in and about the inhabitants of the earth to substantiate
          permanent acts of wickedness against the Elders of this people.
          76
          Suppose that men came to brother Benjamin in Texas, and told him
          that I was the biggest scoundrel in the world, do not this people
          know better about that than they? and even Benjamin himself knows
          it to be a falsehood? We know that is falsehood, and I should
          have taken the liberty of telling them so.
          76
          I never preached in Texas, but I have preached in places as
          wicked; and when a man told me that which was not true about this
          people or about the leaders of this people, I would take the
          liberty of telling him that he was not telling the truth. I
          preached during twenty-four or twenty-five years among the
          wicked, and I never yet saw a man that I was afraid to tell that
          he was saying that which was not so, when I knew better;
          frequently they would turn and say to me, "You had better tell me
          that I lie," and my prompt reply would be, you do, sir, and that
          before God.
          76
          What fault could the world justly find with this people? Some
          have passed through here to California to dig gold, but they have
          received nothing at the hands of this people but kindness. What
          do they know about us? They cannot charge us with one evil.
          Suppose there are wicked men here, I say the kingdom of heaven is
          like unto a net that gathers fish both good and bad, and I say
          this because it is true.
          76
          We have in our community the worst creatures that the world can
          produce; the Gospel net must gather them of necessity, or the
          saying of Jesus, and what he knew of the kingdom in the last day
          would not come to pass. There are as bad men and women within the
          pales of this Church as there are upon this earth, and the Gospel
          being preached to them prepares them to become devils. As you
          have frequently been told, that is the only way men can become
          devils; they must have the knowledge to sin against the Holy
          Ghost, or yet the day of redemption awaits them, one or the
          other.
          76
          Suppose I was preaching in the world, and they should allege that
          some of the people in Utah swore, stole, and were wicked in many
          ways, I would acknowledge it to be the case. They might then
          inquire, "Why do you say that you have got the Gospel of
          salvation? and why do you come to us to preach, seeing that your
          own people do wickedly?" I would reply that the kingdom of heaven
          is like unto a net that gathers fish of all kinds, therefore we
          must have the good and the bad in Utah, or else it cannot be the
          kingdom of heaven.
          76
          We have some of the bad, and those who pass through our
          settlements, or sojourn in our midst for a brief period, become
          familiar with those who are wicked, but do not become acquainted
          with the righteous. The great majority of this people are
          righteous, but the worldlings seek out and mingle with the few
          wicked here, because both those classes love the spirit of the
          world.
          77
          As to the great argument against the kingdom of God, because
          there are some evil doers in the Church, I will take the
          principles and doctrines taught by Jesus and his Apostles, and
          show that these go to prove and substantiate the fact that this
          is the kingdom of God. Why? Because we can produce the meanest
          curses there are on the earth, those who take all the revelations
          given by the Almighty, and every influence and revelation they
          can get from the devil, and make use of them to add sin to sin.
          This fact is also another proof that all hell is against this
          people, for there is not a person in the world, that gives way to
          wickedness, but what has antipathy against this people.
          77
          Now hearken, O ye Texans; do you say there are people here who
          are wicked? So we say. Could I wish things to be otherwise? No, I
          would not have them different if I could. We can produce the best
          men and the worse, the best women and the worst, and thus prove,
          according to the sayings of Jesus Christ and his Apostles, that
          this is the kingdom of God, or at least answers to the Savior's
          description of that kingdom.
          77
          Were I in Texas I would say, let me tell you that I have not
          embraced any man on this earth, in my faith, but I have embraced
          the doctrine of salvation, and it is no matter what the people do
          in Utah. Here is the doctrine of salvation, talk against that,
          prove that to be false, or find a flaw in it, if you can. Ask for
          the people, they cannot save you. Never embrace a man in your
          faith, for that is sectarianism.
          77
          There are many of the men and women now before me who have looked
          for a pure people, and have supposed that that was a proof of the
          truth of our doctrines, but they will never find such a people
          until Satan is bound, and Jesus comes to reign with his Saints.
          The doctrine we preach is the doctrine of salvation, and it is
          that which the Elders of this Church take to the world, and not
          the people of Utah.
          77
          Some of the Elders seem to be tripped up in a moment, if the
          wicked can find any fault with the members of this Church; but
          bless your souls, I would not yet have this people faultless, for
          the day of separation has not yet arrived. I have many a time, in
          this stand, dared the world to produce as mean devils as we can;
          we can beat them at anything. We have the greatest and smoothest
          liars in the world, the cunningest and most adroit thieves, and
          any other shade of character that you can mention.
          77
          We can pick out Elders in Israel right here who can beat the
          world at gambling, who can handle the cards, cut and shuffle them
          with the smartest rogue on the face of God's foot-stool. I can
          produce Elders here who can shave their smartest shavers, and
          take their money from them. We can beat the world at any game.
          77
          We can beat them, because we have men here that live in the light
          of the Lord, that have the Holy Priesthood, and hold the keys of
          the kingdom of God. But you may go through all the sectarian
          world, and you cannot find a man capable of opening the door of
          the kingdom of God to admit others in. We can do that. We can
          pray the best, preach the best, and sing the best. We are the
          best looking and finest set of people on the face of the earth,
          and they may begin any game they please, and we are on hand, and
          can beat them at anything they have a mind to begin. They may
          make sharp their two-edged swords, and I will turn out the Elders
          of Israel with greased feathers, and whip them to death. We are
          not to be beat. We expect to be stumbling block to the whole
          world, and a rock of offence to them.
          77
          I never preached to the world but what the cry was, "that damned
          old Joe Smith has done thus and so." I would tell the people that
          they did not know him, and I did, and that I knew him to be a
          good man; and that when they spoke against him, they spoke
          against as good a man as ever lived.
          78
          I recollect a conversation I had with a priest who was an old
          friend of ours, before I was personally acquainted with the
          Prophet Joseph. I clipped every argument he advanced, until at
          last he came out and began to rail against "Joe Smith," saying,
          "that he was a mean man, a liar, money-digger, gambler, and a
          whore-master;" and he charged him with everything bad, that he
          could find language to utter. I said, hold on, brother Gillmore,
          here is the doctrine, here is the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and
          the revelations that have come through Joseph Smith the Prophet.
          I have never seen him, and do not know his private character. The
          doctrine he teaches is all I know about the matter, bring
          anything against that if you can. As to anything else I do not
          care. If he acts like a devil, he has brought forth a doctrine
          that will save us, if we will abide it. He may get drunk every
          day of his life, sleep with his neighbor's wife every night, run
          horses and gamble, I do not care anything about that, for I never
          embrace any man in my faith. But the doctrine he has produced
          will save you and me, and the whole world; and if you can find
          fault with that, find it. He said, "I have done."
          78
          It is the fashion in the world to embrace men in their faith, or
          a fine meeting house, or a genteel congregation, thinking, "O,
          what perfect order, and how pretty they look; how straight they
          walk to meeting, and how long their faces are during the
          services; how pretty that deacon looks under the pulpit; the
          people are so pretty, the meeting house is so nice, that we want
          to join such pretty people." Such feelings will take a people to
          hell. Embrace a doctrine that will purge sin and iniquity from
          your hearts, and sanctify you before God, and you are right, no
          matter how others act.
          78
          I wish you all to understand that no Elders go to any place among
          the world, but what the wicked find fault with the people of God.
          They found fault with Joseph Smith, and at length killed him, as
          they have a great many others of the Latter-day Saints. What for?
          Because of his wickedness? No. But the cry was, "Away with him,
          we cannot do with this man nor with his people." Did they hate
          him for his evil works? No. If he had been a liar, a swearer, a
          gambler, or in any way an evil doer, and of the world, it would
          have loved its own, and they would have embraced him, because he
          could have spread still more delusion through the world around
          him.
          78
          We are hated, because we are righteous. If we have sinned, the
          people in Texas know nothing about it; they cannot in truth find
          a word of fault with the character of this people, except with
          the few we have on hand ready to beat them at their meanness. The
          Lord wants those few here to fulfil His words and purposes, and
          they are fit for no other place. The sheep and the goats, the
          calves and the pigs, are all good in their places. The Lord will
          make use of us to His glory; and though a good many of those who
          now profess to be good Latter-day Saints may meet condemnation,
          even their course will finally result to the glory of God. Are
          these ideas correct? Judge ye.
          79
          Now, brethren, let me say a few words to you. Let us repent of
          our backslidings and tell the people of Texas that we ask no odds
          of them, nor of any one else but our Father and our God, and
          those we are associated with in His kingdom. As brother Benjamin
          has exhorted you, confess your faults to the individuals that you
          ought to confess them to, and proclaim them not on the house
          tops. Be careful that you wrong not yourselves. Do you not know
          that if a good person is guilty of committing a crime he thinks
          that everybody knows it, and is ready to confess here, and there,
          and everywhere he has an opportunity?
          79
          I do not want to know anything about the sins of this people, at
          least no more than I am obliged to. If persons lose confidence in
          themselves, it takes away the strength, faith and confidence that
          others have in them; it leaves a space that we call weakness. If
          you have committed a sin that no other person on the earth knows
          of, and which harms no other one, you have done a wrong and
          sinned against your God, but keep that within your own bosom, and
          seek to God and confess there, and get pardon for your sin.
          79
          If children have sinned against their parents, or husbands
          against their wives, or wives against their husbands, let them
          confess their faults one to another and forgive each other, and
          there let the confession stop; and then let them ask pardon from
          their God. Confess your sins to whoever you have sinned against,
          and let it stop there. If you have committed a sin against the
          community, confess to them. If you have sinned in your family,
          confess there. Confess your sins, iniquities, and follies, where
          that confession belongs, and learn to classify your actions.
          79
          Suppose that the people were to get up here and confess their
          sins, it would destroy many innocent persons. Does Texas know
          about it? No, nor you about one another, if you will be wise and
          confess your wrongs where they ought to be confessed, and keep
          the knowledge of them from every person it ought to be kept from.
          In this way you will have strength against the enemy, who would
          otherwise buffet you and say, "Here is your wickedness made
          manifest," and would overcome you and destroy all the confidence
          you have in yourselves and in your God.
          79
          If the Lord has confidence in you, preserve it, and take a course
          to produce more. If the Lord had a people on the earth that He
          had perfect confidence in, there is not a blessing in the
          eternities of our God, that they could bear in the flesh, that He
          would not pour out upon them. Tongue cannot tell the blessings
          the Lord has for a people who have proved themselves before Him.
          79
          That we may have confidence in Him, and He in us, let us take a
          course to create it, that He may open the heavens and pour upon
          us the blessings and power of the Holy Ghost.
          79
          Fathers, reflect for yourselves. Suppose that a father had thirty
          thousand dollars to distribute among three of his boys, and that
          one of them was a spendthrift who would prodigally sow his share
          to the four winds, and cause his wife and children to come on his
          father for support. Would that father have confidence to bestow
          ten thousand dollars on his spendthrift son? No, but he would
          deal it out to that son's wife and children as they might need,
          and the rest he would preserve for him to another time. Our
          Father has to deal in that manner with us, for He has not
          confidence to know that we will do the things we ought and
          economize His blessings, if He should bestow them upon us.
          79
          We are like children who want the looking-glass to play with, and
          who cry for the sharp razor and for the moon they see reflected
          in the water, desiring them for play-things. Let us take such a
          course that God will have confidence in us, and then we shall
          receive all we need, all we desire and ask for.
          80
          Take a wise course; do not be foolish. I want you to reform, for
          there is need of it; though the world knows nothing about it.
          They hate us for the truth's sake, and seek to destroy us; and I
          say to them, go it ye cripples, while you are young; for the day
          is coming in which you will find yourselves as badly crippled as
          ever the "Mormons" were.
          80
          May the Lord bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, November 9, 1856
                         Heber C. Kimball, November 9, 1856
                PERSONS NOT TO BE BAPTIZED UNTIL THEY REPENT AND MAKE
                                  RESTITUTION--ALL
            SIN TO BE REPENTED OF BEFORE PARTAKING OF THE SACRAMENT, ETC.
            A Discourse, by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 9, 1856.
          80
          I wish to advance a few ideas that are upon my mind, and they
          concern every individual in this congregation and every person
          that professes to be a Latter-day Saint. I have often reflected
          upon them, and they are particularly in my mind to-day.
          80
          Last evening I attended the High Priests' Quorum, and perhaps
          there were a hundred or a hundred and fifty High Priests present.
          In that meeting brother Brigham gave permission to the members of
          that Quorum to be baptized in the font; but he objected to any
          one going into that font, to be baptized for the remission of
          sins, until he had actually repented of and made restitution for
          the sins he had committed. If any of them had done anything
          wrong, he wished them to confess to those they had aggrieved or
          injured, and make restitution; and wherein they had committed
          sins and violated their Priesthood and their covenants, they must
          make satisfaction to those they had injured; and not step into
          that font, until they have done these things.
          80
          That is the course to take; and how do you expect to get a
          remission of your sins, and be forgiven by the Father, and His
          Son Jesus Christ, and by the Holy Ghost, so that you can have the
          Holy Ghost rest upon you, unless you repent and make restitution
          or restoration, and make atonement for the sins that you may have
          committed?
          80
          I pray to my Father, in the name of His Son Jesus Christ, that
          the High Priest or any other person that attempts to go into that
          font without previously making restitution for such evil as he
          may have committed, may be cursed and withered until he does make
          restitution.
          80
          I will now touch upon another point. Our Bishops are now breaking
          bread, the emblem of the broken body of our Lord and Savior Jesus
          Christ, and I say let every one who is guilty of sins they have
          not repented of, and made restitution for, refuse to partake of
          that bread, also of that water, (which is an emblem of the blood
          of Jesus that was spilled for the remission of our sins,) until
          they have repented and made restitution; for unless you do, you
          shall drink damnation to yourselves, until you make restitution.
          I do not care who the persons are.
          81
               If the High Priests, who are clothed with the Priesthood
          which is after the order of God, should be prohibited a Gospel
          ordinance, until they make good that which they may have done
          wrong, why should you as a people partake of these emblems upon
          any other conditions? If you do you eat damnation unto
          yourselves, and you will become sickly and pine away and die.
          81
          Paul, in his first epistle to the Corinthians, 11th chap. and
          26th, 27th, 28th, 29th and 30th verses, has written as follows:--
          81
          "26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do
          show the Lord's death till he come.
          81
          "27. Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup
          of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of
          the Lord.
          81
          "28. But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that
          bread and drink of that cup.
          81
          "29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and
          drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body.
          81
          "30. For this cause many are weak and sickly among you and many
          sleep."
          81
          According to Paul you perceive that those who partook of the
          bread and wine unworthily, became sickly and died; but those that
          eat and drink worthily will receive life and salvation by
          partaking. Now, gentlemen and ladies, what do you think of
          partaking of this bread and this wine in remembrance of the Lord
          Jesus Christ?
          81
          Some of you, doubtless, have been guilty of committing more or
          less sin, of being more or less rebellious to the authorities of
          this Church, and to the Priesthood and government of God, and
          then coming and partaking of this sacrament. Do not such persons
          comprehend that they are drinking damnation to themselves? Why
          should persons wish to partake of this sacrament, when they know
          that they are unworthy?
          81
          I want to warn you and forewarn you not to trifle with this
          ordinance, nor to indulge in any unwise conduct. I desired the
          opportunity of telling you my feelings before this bread is
          dedicated and consecrated. I do not consider that it is dedicated
          and consecrated to any person that cannot eat it with an upright
          heart, or to one that will eat it and then live in a course of
          rebellion against God and His authority.
          81
          I do not consider that one of my wives, or one of my children,
          has a right to partake of these emblems, until they make a full
          and proper restitution to me, if they have offended me. Why is
          this? Because I am their head, I am their governor, their
          dictator, their revelator, their prophet, and their priest, and
          if they rebel against me they at once raise a mutiny in my
          family.
          81
          I forbid all unworthy persons partaking of this sacrament; and if
          such do partake of it, they shall do it on their own
          responsibility, and not on mine. In partaking unworthily, a
          person is corroding and destroying himself, not me. This
          ordinance is administered on condition of your living in
          righteousness, and of your hearts being true to your God and to
          your brethren.
          81
          How can you love your God and Jesus Christ, and not love those
          that He has sent to you to do you good? Can you love God and His
          Son Jesus Christ, and not take the counsel pointed out by brother
          Brigham and those that are sent to you? Jesus says, "If you love
          me, keep my commandments;" and brother Brigham and his counselors
          can say, if you love God, love us and keep our commandments. Why?
          Because brother Brigham is placed as God's agent to us in the
          flesh.
          82
               When you go into heaven, into the celestial world, you will
          see the Church organized just as it is here, and you will find
          all the officers down to the Deacon. Our Church organization is a
          manifestation of things as they are in heaven, and you are all
          the time praying that the Church here may be brought into union
          and set in order as it is in heaven.
          82
          Do you think a wife is contending against her husband with a good
          spirit, when she is commanded to be subject to her husband, even
          as we are to Christ? Is it not just as necessary that women
          should be governed, as that men should be? Is it not just as
          reasonable that a wife should be governed, as that her husband
          should be? I want to know what good a wife is to me, unless she
          will let me lead and guide, and let me govern her by the word of
          God.
          82
          When a wife is obedient to her husband there is union, there is
          heaven, that is, there is one heaven, though it is a little one;
          and a righteous union is what will make a heaven.
          82
          There are many kinds of sin, among which is the sin of confusion;
          and I tell you there is plenty of confusion in a family where
          each one wants to be head. Just look at it, what a heaven that
          is? We all have to make our heaven, or do without one.
          82
          A great many of this people want their endowments; but I never
          wish to give another man or woman their endowments, until they
          have reformed from whatever they may have done amiss. I had as
          soon give the devil his endowment as to confer it upon some men
          and women who profess to be Latter-day Saints; I want them to
          reform first.
          82
          Do I feel as though I wanted to dance? No, I never want to go
          forth again in the dance, until the spirit of reformation is rife
          among the people. Neither do I want to see any man or woman
          partake of this sacrament, when they are living in open rebellion
          against God, against his government, and His servants.
          82
          I have no wife nor child that has any right to rebel against me.
          If they violate my laws and rebel against me they will get into
          trouble, just as quickly as though they transgressed the counsels
          and teachings of brother Brigham. Does it give a woman a right to
          sin against me, because she is my wife? No, but it is her duty to
          do my will, as I do the will of my Father and my God.
          82
          It is the duty of a woman to be obedient to her husband, and
          unless she is, I would not give a damn for all her queenly right
          and authority; nor for her either, if she will quarrel, and lie
          about the work of God and the principle of plurality.
          82
          I tell you, as the Lord God Almighty lives, my sword is
          unsheathed, and I never will sheath it until those of you who
          have done wrong, repent of your evil deeds. Some of you have
          found fault, because I am so plain and severe. No man can rise up
          here with his sophistry and silver lips, and have the Holy Spirit
          for a moment.
          82
          A disregard of plain and correct teachings is the reason why so
          many are dead and damned and twice plucked up by the roots, and I
          would as soon baptize the devil, as some of you. You call that a
          hard saying, do you not?
          83
          Brethren and sisters, shall I ask the Lord to bless this bread
          and dedicate it to Him for you, and then you partake of it
          unworthily? You would only drink condemnation to yourselves, not
          to me. I have not knowingly injured one of you; if I have injured
          any one in this congregation, or in this Church, I must have done
          it by telling them the truth, if that can be called an injury.
          There is not that man or that woman that can justly say that I
          have taken the first dime from them, or stolen anything, or told
          a lie; if there are any such let them come forward and I will
          make restitution four-fold.
          83
          All the fault I have to find with myself, and I presume all that
          God has to find with me, is because I have sometimes held back
          and resisted His Spirit; and so have my brethren, for if we would
          yield to it at all times, we should be ten times more severe than
          we now are. I know that when I have seen certain evil practices
          in our midst, I have felt bad about it. For instance, hire some
          men to work, and the moment you are out of their sight they will
          scarcely do a thing. What are such men good for?
          83
          The man that will be lazy and spend his time for nought, will
          steal, and will also be liable to consider it no sin to commit
          adultery. And some of the men and women whom you employ, will
          steal from you almost as much as the wages for which they were
          hired.
          83
          While standing between you and the bread, I know of no way but to
          preach plain to you, and to tell you of your faults. Now I feel
          clear; and I could not feel at peace, until I had told you what
          was in my mind.
          83
          May God have mercy upon you and enlighten your minds, touch your
          intellects and qualify you for your callings.
          83
          I will tell you a dream that brother Joseph Fielding had in
          England, about the time that brother Brigham and I went back on
          our second visit, for it will apply to many in this congregation.
          83
          Brother Fielding dreamed that he had a sharp sickle, and that he
          hung it up on a bush, but when he returned and took down his
          sickle, he found the edge all taken off from it. This will apply
          to many others. You remember it, do you not, brother Joseph?--and
          is it correct? It is, and his sickle has not cut from that time
          to the present, and the reason is he has had a woman straddle of
          his neck from that day to this. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, November 9, 1856
                         Jedediah M. Grant, November 9, 1856
                     HYPOCRISY REPROVED--FAMILY GOVERNMENT, ETC.
               A Discourse by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 9, 1856.
          83
          I believe, with brother Kimball, that many of this people partake
          of the sacrament unworthily. Some will steal their neighbour's
          spade, or his crowbar, or wood from his pile, or cabbages and
          potatoes from his garden, or hay from his stack, or go into his
          yard and milk his cows, and commit numerous other sins, and the
          next day come here and partake of the sacrament.
          84
          When I see persons very religious outwardly, I always look for
          them to commence stealing the first opportunity they have, and on
          the next day expect to hear them speak in tongues in some class
          meeting, or ward meeting, and give the interpretation of tongues,
          or relate some remarkable dream or vision. I noticed another
          thing in this Tabernacle. When it was first completed, brother
          Brigham wanted a certain number of seats reserved for his family.
          Now, would you believe that some of the most pious old ladies and
          sisters in the Church would be at the four doors of this
          Tabernacle by seven o'clock in the morning, that they might crowd
          into the seats reserved for the President's family and crowd them
          out. Those are professedly the most pious among us; bless you,
          they are professedly just as full of religion as they can be.
          84
          I wish to see people come to meeting right and in order; to do so
          they must be right at home, they must be right all the while.
          84
          I seriously question, when some people are baptized, whether they
          do not come out of the water the same poor miserable devils as
          they went in.
          84
          There must be a foundation in the people, the right standard in
          the breast, and that must be inherent in the people more or less,
          or else our professions are in vain. I, therefore, want ever
          person to leave the bread in the salvers, and the water in the
          cups, and not partake of the sacrament, unless they are right. I
          want every thief, and every unrighteous person to let the bread
          alone.
          84
          If I could have one prayer effectually answered forthwith, it
          would put a stop to a great many evils in Israel, to say the
          least of it. But as the work of reformation increases among the
          people, our President says, and it is so, that we may look for
          the workings of an opposite power. The solution he gave last
          night, in the High Priest's Quorum, is the best explanation that
          I have heard concerning the fogs that we have felt for some time
          past. The principle was this, that as we advance in the light and
          in the truth, the arch adversary and his associates will make a
          corresponding effort to darken our minds and becloud our
          atmosphere, and thereby throw us into the fog.
          84
          I am aware that we have only a few among us but what feel
          determined to reform; the great majority wish to live their
          religion, and I am glad of it. I believe that the majority of
          this congregation that are here to-day, actually intend to do
          right. Now do not let the devil cheat you; and if the devil
          marshals his forces against you and beclouds your minds, tell him
          that you are serving the God of Israel. If you are in the dark
          and cannot get light, keep a firm hold on the foundation of
          truth, and be determined not to be jostled off it.
          84
          Brother Kimball frequently alludes to discords in families. I was
          listening, as I came along the street, to a Bishop who spoke of
          discord in a certain family in his Ward. The person he alluded to
          has but one wife and is said to be a fine man, and his wife is
          said to be a fine woman, and of good parentage. They have some
          five promising children, but that woman wants to forsake her
          husband and go to her father.
          84
          You may sum up the difficulties in families throughout the
          country, and you will find ten to one more jars in families where
          there is but one wife, than in families where there are a number.
          85
          I believe there has been a disposition, on the part of some men
          and women to break the strong tie that ought to bind families
          together, but I do not believe they will accomplish much. I look
          for our relations to be permanent and the institutions of the
          Church to be eternal, because they are perfectly right; I now
          refer more particularly to our family organizations. But there is
          more or less discord in families, I would like it to cease
          altogether; and I would actually like the day to come in Israel,
          when the people will not only love the doctrines and revelations
          of the Lord Jesus Christ, but rejoice that they live in the day
          when the Prophet Joseph has brought them forth.
          85
          To the man I have just now been alluding to, say to that wife,
          "Go to your darling people then." If she wished to leave me, and
          the Almighty had blessed me with the means, I would bless her and
          bestow upon her everything that I could. I would give her all my
          cattle, horses, and other property, and say, "God bless you, go
          and prosper, if you can." If necessary, I would rise at midnight
          and write her out the neatest bill she ever saw, and I would
          figure it all over with flowers and doves, and bedeck it with red
          ribbons.
          85
          I make these remarks, not that I have had any difficulty with my
          own family, but because there is a principle I wish to speak
          upon. I believe that men should lead their families, and not
          drive them. Some people do not understand the difference between
          leading and driving a flock of sheep. Brother Willes has seen the
          shepherds and their flocks in the Eastern countries, and can tell
          you the difference in the management of flocks in those countries
          and America. In America the sheep are driven; in the East the
          shepherds lead their flocks. The American and English spirit, and
          also the spirit of some other nations, places the sheep in front
          and the shepherd must follow.
          85
          If there is any difficult place, a stream to ford, or a slippery
          log to walk on, the American's spirit is to try his wife first on
          the log, to drive his wife and children across first; he must
          drive. I do not like that, though some men are almost compelled
          to do so, because the women are determined to lead.
          85
          I have traveled with brother Heber, and I never saw a milder man
          in my life, when everything is right and people keep out of his
          track. But when they get in his path he is obliged to tread on
          their heels, for they cannot walk so fast as he can. He is not to
          blame for that; they are to blame.
          85
          In the early ages of the world there was a youth imprisoned by
          the ruler of the people. His parents went to the ruler and plead
          with him to release their son, but they could not prevail at
          first. They then wept and tore their reverend locks from their
          heads to move the ruler to pity, and when they had done this he
          released their son from prison. The historian remarks that it was
          not so much the weakness existing in the youth's parents that
          caused them to tear their hair, as it was the obstinacy in the
          ruler; they were obliged to take that course, resort to such
          means, to effect their purpose.
          85
          Am I to blame for scolding the people? Not at all. Is brother
          Heber? Not at all. Is he to blame for chastising an unruly wife?
          No. If she gets in his path and he steps on her heels, is he to
          blame? No, and if she is hurt thereby, it is the result of her
          own acts.
          86
          What will be the result of the chastisements given to this
          people? I answer, if they heed them, they will bring them into
          the true path. It is the situation of the people that prompts the
          teachings they now receive from God's servants. If all the people
          did right, they would not be chastised at all. If a man's family
          conduct themselves right, do you suppose that a consistent,
          reasonable man will find fault with them? No. If all the people
          in a Ward do right, will the Bishop chastise them? No; but if
          they do not do right, the Bishop is placed under the necessity of
          coming forth, clothed in the armor and power of the Almighty, to
          put them right, and of calling upon the teachers to assist him in
          this work. And when the people repent and are found to be on the
          right track, the Bishop lays the rod on the shelf.
          86
          This is the case with brother Brigham. Does he chastise this,
          that, and the other man, because he likes the job? No. You know
          that he is mild, and is a father to this people; and were I to
          take any exception to his course, it would be on account of his
          being so merciful. Why? Because he is more merciful than I am.
          When he extends mercy to the people, he deals it out more
          lavishly than I would, unless the Lord should lead me as he does
          him. I have not so much mercy, so much of God and eternal life in
          me as brother Brigham has in him; it does not belong to me to
          have so much, for he stands at the fountain of life; he descends
          below all things and ascends above all things to this
          dispensation.
          86
          I hear men undertake to laugh and joke in their familiar chat
          with each other, and say that they heard brother Brigham say this
          or that, and that they saw brother Brigham do this, that, or the
          other, and strive to justify themselves on that account. But
          brother Brigham commands an influence that you do not command,
          and cannot be thrown off the line of propriety and truth, as
          easily as you and I. When men do not know the power that
          constrains them, they ought to be cautious how they speak and how
          they act.
          86
          Brother Brigham is a father to the Quorums of this Church; and
          when the people are right, has he a disposition to chastise them?
          No, he has a fatherly feeling to bless them, and so has brother
          Heber. I do not know whether I have as much of that feeling as
          either of them, with regard to the Church, but I do not suppose
          that there is a man on the earth that is fonder of children than
          I am. If I do not like old people so well as some do, I like
          children well enough to balance the deficiency.
          86
          I would be glad to see more peace, mercy, truth, equity, justice,
          and righteousness made manifest in the midst of this people. We
          want the hay, the straw, the wood, the stubble, the dross, and
          every impure principle burnt up. When a man is wrong and will
          turn round and do right, I love him better than I did before. We
          do not feel like casting you off, like casting you into the mire,
          and saying "God Almighty damn you." "Get out of the mud and may
          the Lord God of Israel bless you" is what we say. I had rather
          bless ten men than curse one. I am not led to curse, but I am led
          to chastise iniquity, to bring out the alloy, expose sins and
          bring to light that which is wrong among the people; but I do not
          want to curse them.
          86
          I tell you that the devil is working against us, and Lucifer is
          in the land. Did you know that he had come to this country? Let
          me tell you that news to-day, if you have not heard it; he has
          come to this country and has been seen, the real old fellow
          himself, the same Lucifer that was cast down from heaven.
          86
          Another thing; did you know that all hell is let out for noon?
          The master is in the school-house, therefore. When we talk of
          hell we mean uncle Jim, uncle Bill, uncle Sam, and all our uncles
          and cousins over the wide world. We mean old Babylon, the
          confusion that is over the wide world.
          87
          But thanks be to our God, and to high heaven, the light of God is
          here and the truth of God is here, and we have waged a war with
          Lucifer, under the banner of the Lord Jesus Christ. May we be
          able to stand in the contest and overcome. We bring no railing
          accusation against our common enemy, but we tell him and his host
          that they must surrender. We say to the sinners in Zion, be
          afraid, you must surrender to the Lord Jesus Christ. We say to
          you, Saints, rub up your armor, gird on the sword of the Almighty
          and walk forth to battle, and never yield the ground.
          87
          Some men say that they feel sick and faint, and weary, when they
          see so much darkness among the people. I feel as though I could
          say to the mountains and to all hell, get out of my way, or I
          will kick you out; I am not going to surrender. I want no poor
          pussyism around me; hang not your sickle on the tree to rust, but
          make it still sharper, and cut more grain in one day than you
          have ever done; and tell the devil that you are ahead of him. You
          old men, that let your sickles rust, take them down and sharpen
          them up, and walk into the fields and reap down the grain, that
          there may be wheat in the house of our God, for the harvest is
          great and the reapers are few.
          87
          I am not of that class that believes in shrinking; if there is a
          fight on hand, give me a share of it. I am naturally good
          natured, but when the indignation of the Almighty is in me I say
          to all hell, stand aside and let the Lord Jesus Christ come in
          here; He shall be heir of the earth; the truth shall triumph, the
          Priesthood and Christ shall reign.
          87
          I had rather fight the devils that are out of tabernacles, than
          those that are embodied. The grand difficulty we have to
          encounter is from devils that enter into you; they take
          possession of your houses, and then we have to fight devils in
          tabernacles. We want the devils cast out of you, and the power of
          God and the light of the Almighty to shine in you as a lamp.
          87
          The result of the teachings we are receiving, if practised, will
          reform the whole community. When you are right we will cease to
          chastise, we will cease to rebuke; we will cease throwing the
          arrows of the Almighty through you, we will cease telling you to
          surrender, to repent of all your sins. But until you do this, we
          will continue to throw the arrows of God through you, to hurl the
          darts of heaven upon you and the power of God in your midst; and
          we will storm the bulwarks of hell, and we will march against you
          in the strength of the God of Israel. And by the power of the
          Priesthood restored by the Prophet Joseph, by the light of heaven
          shed forth by brother Brigham and his associates, we expect to
          triumph; and in the name of Jesus Christ, we do not mean to
          surrender to evil.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, November 9, 1856
                         Heber C. Kimball, November 9, 1856
            THE EMIGRANT SAINTS--CHILDREN MORE SUSCEPTIBLE OF TUITION THAN
                                       ADULTS.
              Remarks, by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 9, 1856.
          88
          We have had some good instructions, and as far as I have
          knowledge they are all true; and obedience to those principles
          that we have heard will save every man and woman in this
          congregation and in the world, and they will open the gates of
          hell, and eventually redeem every man and woman that has not
          sinned the sin unto death. Many suppose, and I used to suppose so
          from what the sectarians taught me, that people went to hell for
          good, but I can tell you that there will be a great many who will
          go there for evil and not for good.
          88
          Captain Smoot's and Captain Willie's companies will arrive this
          afternoon, and the Bishops have prepared houses to take them to.
          A great many who went out to assist those companies, found their
          relatives and friends, and will take them home with them.
          88
          It is expected that the people will send in their offerings, and
          that the Bishops will report to brother Hunter, their presiding
          Bishop, that he may direct the distribution of the provisions and
          comforts of life to the new comers. And it will be necessary to
          be as careful in dealing out food to them, as you would be with
          little children, otherwise they will be apt to injure themselves
          by eating vegetables, &c. Now do you understand me?
          88
          Let your offerings be to your Bishops, that they may be able to
          issue and control them in wisdom. This word of caution will also
          apply to those brethren who take the newcomers into their houses.
          Give them what you think they ought to eat, and no more; and have
          compassion upon them, and do not kill them with your kindness. A
          great many are killed by unkind acts, but this is a case of
          sympathy, and if you are not very careful you will injure them
          instead of doing them good.
          88
          I now want to say to the door keepers, those who attend to
          seating the congregation, let the men, women, and children who
          come here in season and take seats keep them; do not drive them
          away, but let them keep their seats; let all who come in good
          season, keep their seats. There are many children six years old
          who comprehend and practise what is here taught, better than many
          of the grown persons: their intellects are brighter than those of
          many of the old men and women, therefore do not drive up nor
          drive out the children.
          88
          Some women come in here tossing their heads about, with their
          bonnets and everything about them all on a wiggle, but go to
          their homes and you will often find them as abusive to their
          parents as the devil can wish them to be; they come here late and
          expect that the little children will be made to leave their
          seats.
          89
          I will illustrate the difference between the temperaments of the
          old and young, by referring you to the buffaloes on the Plains,
          as most of you had a chance to observe their habits. If I wish to
          domesticate buffaloes, I will take none but the calves, for I can
          do nothing with the old ones, they have become too set in their
          wild ways. But I can take the calves and learn them to become
          domesticated and useful. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, November 16, 1856
                          Brigham Young, November 16, 1856
            TEMPTATION AND TRIALS NECESSARY TO EXALTATION--IF THE SAINTS
                                       PERFORM
             THEIR OBLIGATIONS, THE LORD WILL NOT FAIL IN HIS--HAND-CART
                                     EMIGRATION
                           PREFERABLE TO THAT BY OX-TEAMS.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, November 16, 1856.
          89
          I rise to make a few remarks, to satisfy the feelings of the
          people and correct their minds and judgment.
          89
          You have heard concerning the sufferings of the people in the
          handcart trains; and, probably you will hear the Elders, for some
          time to come, those who have lately returned from their missions
          and those now on the Plains, speak about the scenes they have
          witnessed, and I would like to forestall the erroneous
          impressions that many may otherwise imbibe on this subject.
          89
          Count the living and the dead, and you will find that not half
          the number died in brother Willie's hand-cart company, in
          proportion to the number in that company, as have died in past
          seasons by the cholera in single companies travelling with wagons
          and oxen, with carriages and horses, and that too in the forepart
          of the season. When you call to mind this fact, the relations of
          the sufferings of our companies this season will not be so
          harrowing to your feelings. With regard to those who have died
          and been laid away by the roadside on the Plains, since the cold
          weather commenced, let me tell you they have not suffered one
          hundredth part so much as did our brethren and sisters who have
          died with the cholera.
          89
          Some of those who have died in the hand-cart companies this
          season, I am told, would be singing, and, before the tune was
          done, would drop over and breathe their last; and others would
          die while eating, and with a piece of bread in their hands. I
          should be pleased when the time comes, if we could all depart
          from this life as easily as did those our brethren and sisters. I
          repeat, it will be a happy circumstance, when death overtakes me,
          if I am privileged to die without a groan or struggle, while yet
          retaining a good appetite for food. I speak of these things, to
          forestall indulgence in a misplaced sympathy.
          90
          You have heard the brethren relate their trials through Iowa; it
          is a wicked place. Those regions of the country are the locality
          of the afflictions that have come upon this people. Take
          Missouri, Illinois, and Iowa, and they are the places where we
          have been afflicted and driven. What can we expect from those
          people? anything but hell out of doors?
          90
          Not long since I was talking with one of the brethren, who has
          crossed the Plains this season, in regard to the propriety of
          companies starting so late. He argued that it was far better for
          the Saints to be striving with all their might, doing all they
          could to serve the Lord and keep His commandments, and traveling
          the road to Zion with intent to build it up and establish the
          kingdom of God on earth, even though they should lay down their
          lives by the way, than to stop among the Gentiles and apostates.
          I told him it was a good argument, though it was not exactly
          according to the will of the people and the will of the Lord, for
          He wishes to throw temptation and trial before His people, to
          prove them preparatory to their eternal exaltation; consequently,
          if the people have not an opportunity of proving themselves
          before they die, by the ruler of their faith and religion, they
          cannot expect to attain to so high a glory and exaltation as they
          could if they had been tried in all things. Yet I believe it is
          better for the people to lay down their bones by the way side,
          than it is for them to stay in the States and apostatize.
          90
          I told the Elder that his argument seemed reasonable, but it made
          me think of the story about a Roman Catholic priest and a Jew.
          The priest was crossing on the ice, and on his way found a Jew,
          who had fallen through an air hole, clinging to the edge of the
          ice, and unable to get out. He begged of the priest to help him
          out, but he would not, unless he first professed a belief in
          Jesus Christ. "I cannot," said the Jew. "Then I will let you
          down," replied the priest, and let go of him. Still clinging to
          the ice, as the priest was about to leave, he again begged him to
          pull him out. "I cannot, unless you believe in Christ." "I cannot
          believe," said the Jew, and the priest let him go again. At
          length the Jew said, "Take me out, I do believe in the Lord Jesus
          Christ with all my might." "Do you?" said the priest, "then I
          think it is best to save you, while you are a Christian and
          strong in the faith," and he shoved him under the ice.
          90
          If he could have it so, I would a little rather the Saints could
          be privileged to come here and serve the Lord, or apostatize, as
          they might choose, for we surely expect to gather both the good
          and the bad. You recollect what I told you, last Sabbath, that we
          can beat the world at anything. If brother Willie has brought in
          some of the sharks, the garfish, the sheepheads, and so on and so
          forth, it is all right, for we need them to make up the
          assortment; as yet, I do not know how we could get along without
          them; all these kinds seem to be necessary.
          90
          I have seriously reflected upon the gathering of the people. They
          have all the time urgently plead and importuned to be gathered,
          especially from the old countries where they are so severely
          oppressed; and they are willing to come on foot and pull
          hand-carts, or do anything, so they can be gathered with the
          Saints. Well, we do gather them, and where do many of them go? To
          the devil.
          90
          In Nauvoo we had obligations, to an amount exceeding $30,000,
          against Saints that we had brought from England with our private
          means; and there is not to exceed two, of all the persons thus
          brought out, who have honorably come forward to pay one cent of
          that outlay in their behalf; and some of them were in the mob
          when it killed Joseph.
          91
          I knew all the time that it was better for many of these persons
          to stop in England and starve to death, for then they might have
          received a salvation; but they plead with the Lord and with His
          servants for an opportunity to prove themselves, and made use of
          it to seal their damnation and become angels to the devil. They
          had the opportunity, do you not see that they had?
          91
          If Saints do right and have performed all required of them in
          this probation, they are under no more obligation, and then it is
          no matter whether they live or die, for their work here is
          finished. This is a doctrine I believe.
          91
          If brother Willie's company had not been assisted by the people
          in these valleys, and he and his company had lived to the best
          light they had in their possession, had done everything they
          could have done to cross the Plains, and done justice as they
          did, asking no questions and having no doubting; or in other
          words, if, after their President or Presidents told them to go on
          the Plains, they had gone in full faith, had pursued their
          journey according to their ability, and done all they could, and
          we could not have rendered them any assistance, it would have
          been just as easy for the Lord to send herds of fat buffaloes to
          lay down within twenty yards of their camp, as it was to send
          flocks of quails or to rain down manna from heaven to Israel of
          old.
          91
          My faith is, when we have done all we can, then the Lord is under
          obligation, and will not disappoint the faithful; He will perform
          the rest. If no other assistance could have been had by the
          companies this season, I think they would have had hundreds and
          hundreds of fat buffaloes crowding around their camp, so that
          they could not help but kill them. But, under the circumstances,
          it was our duty to assist them, and we were none too early in the
          operation.
          91
          It was not a rash statement for me to make at our last
          Conference, when I told you that I would dismiss the Conference,
          if the people would not turn out, and that I, with my brethren,
          would go to the assistance of the companies. We knew that our
          brethren and sisters were on the Plains and in need of
          assistance, and we had the power and ability to help them,
          therefore it became our duty to do so.
          91
          The Lord was not brought under obligation in the matter, so He
          had put the means in our possession to render them the assistance
          they needed. But if there had been no other way, the Lord would
          have helped them, if He had had to send His angels to drive up
          buffaloes day after day, and week after week. I have full
          confidence that the Lord would have done His part; my only lack
          of confidence is, that those who profess to be Saints will not do
          right and perform their duty.
          91
          You hear the testimony of the brethren with regard to the
          feasibility of the hand-cart mode of traveling; that testimony
          and their experience have fully sustained the correctness of the
          views and feelings of myself and others upon that subject from
          the beginning. It is the very essence of my feelings that the
          people in this house, if we wanted to cross the Plains next
          season to the States, could start from here with hand-carts, and
          beat any company in traveling that would cross the Plains with
          teams, and be better off and healthier. These are my feelings,
          and they have been all the time.
          92
          I have argued the point before the people that they are not aware
          of their ability, that they do not know what they can do; that
          they are healthier when they live in the open air. What gives the
          people colds and makes them sick? You hear many say, "I had not
          had a cold this fall, until I came into our new house." Brethren
          and sisters that have come into the city from living in the
          kanyons, and those who have arrived from the States this season,
          have not been troubled with colds until they came into warm
          houses; that gives them colds, by depriving their lungs of the
          benefit they are organized to receive from the atmosphere.
          92
          It is a strange thought, but could you weigh the particles of
          life that you constantly receive from the water you drink and
          from the air you breathe, you would learn that you receive a
          greater proportion of nourishment from those sources than from
          the food you consume. Many are not aware of this, for they are
          not apt to reflect how much longer they can live when deprived of
          food than they can when deprived of air. When people are obliged
          to breathe confined air, they do not have that free, full flow of
          the purification and nourishment that is in the fresh air, and
          they begin to decay, and go into what we call consumption.
          92
          People need not be afraid of living out of doors, nor of sleeping
          out of doors; this country is much healthier than the lowlands in
          the States, or than many places in the old world. I recollect
          that in 1834, myself, brother Kimball, and others, traveled two
          thousand miles inside of three months, and that we too in the
          heat of summer. We cooked our own food, carried our guns, got our
          provisions by the way, and performed the journey within ninety
          days. We laid on the ground every night, and there was scarcely a
          night that we could sleep, for the air rose from the ground hot
          enough to suffocate us, and they supplied musketos in that
          country, as they did eggs, by the bushel; they never thought of
          supplying less than a bushel or so at once to an individual. That
          journey was many times more taxing upon the health and life of a
          person, than this season's hand-cart journey over the plains.
          92
          You may take the rich and the poor, every person, and they can
          gather from the Missouri river, or from parts of the States where
          there are no railroads or steamboats, easier than they can with
          teams. And I am ashamed of our Elders that go out on missions, it
          is a disgrace to the Elders of Israel, that they do not start
          from here with hand-carts, or with knapsacks on their backs, and
          go to the States, and from thence preach their way to their
          respective fields of labor. Brother Kimball moves that we do not
          send any Elders from this place again, unless they take handcarts
          and cross the Plains on foot. When the time comes, I expect that
          this motion will be put to vote.
          92
          It is a shame for the Elders to take with them from this place
          everything they can rake and scrape. I can go on foot across the
          Plains. As old as I am, I can take a hand-cart and draw it across
          those Plains quicker than you can go with animals and loaded
          wagons, and be healthier when I get to the Missouri river. Our
          Elders must have a good span of horses, or mules, and must ride,
          ride, ride; kill many of their animals, and get little or nothing
          for those left when they arrive at the Missouri river, besides
          taking four or five hundred dollars worth of property from their
          families. And some ride so much that they do not know how to
          preach, whereas, if they would walk, they would be in far better
          condition to labor in the Gospel.
          93
          As to the expediency of the handcart mode of traveling, brothers
          Ellsworth, McArthur, and Bunker, who piloted the three first
          hand-cart companies over the Plains, can testify that they easily
          beat the wagon companies. Brother Ellsworth performed the journey
          in sixty-three days, and brother McArthur in sixty-one and a
          half, notwithstanding the hindrance by the baggage wagons. If
          brother Willie's company could have had their provisions
          deposited at Laramie and at Green river, and had been free from
          wagons, they would have been in this valley by the time they were
          in the storms.
          93
          We are not in the least discouraged about the hand-cart method of
          traveling. As to its preaching a sermon to the nations, as has
          been remarked, they are preached pretty nigh to destruction
          already. We do not care whether the hand-cart scheme preaches to
          them, or whether it be by the teachings of the Elders of Israel.
          They are so bound up with their friends and so priest-ridden,
          that they cannot burst through those chains; and they will have
          to remain so until Jesus devises some other means to save them,
          for the great majority will not hear and obey.
          93
          There are a few who are sufficiently independent to obey the
          truth when they hear it. We will gather them up, and let the
          devils howl and let all hell be moved in striving to overthrow
          this people. We will gather the faithful, God being our helper,
          and we do not care whether the rest hear and believe or not. The
          sound of the Gospel has gone to the uttermost parts of the earth,
          as I have told you already; and I know not a people, and hardly a
          nation, but what it makes them quake from centre to
          circumference. If they do not believe the sound that has gone
          forth, let them disbelieve; we ask no odds of them.
          93
          We do not expect that all the people will believe, and wickedness
          will increase while the Saints are gathering together. If those
          who profess to know what right is, will do right and live to the
          Gospel of Christ which they understand, there is no danger but
          what the elect will be saved, and that the devil cannot get them.
          All that Jesus designs to save he will save; all that are
          disposed to believe and obey, he is disposed to save, and will do
          it. And those that will falter and hearken to the teachings and
          seductions of the world, the flesh, and the devil, he can save
          upon the principles he has established.
          93
          Men act upon their own agency; we do not expect that those who
          will not hearken and obey will be saved by the Gospel; and many
          that obey the first principles of the Gospel will not live their
          religion.
          93
          Let this people live their religion here. We cry to you all the
          time to live your religion. Let every man and woman forsake their
          evil ways, and turn unto the Lord with all their hearts, that He
          may have mercy on us, that the light may shine, and the nations
          feel its influence, and the honest in heart rejoice therein and
          be gathered to Zion.
          93
          As I told the brethren the other evening, if the candle of the
          Almighty does not shine from this place, you need not seek for
          light any where else. If this people have not the light and power
          of God with them, the Elders that go forth cannot have the light
          and enjoy the power that we do not have here; they must be lower
          than we are; they cannot attain to the light that we can here.
          93
          Shall we forsake our wickedness? I say, thank God, that I see a
          spirit of repentance in a degree; but I want to see so thorough a
          reform that sin and wickedness will be done away. Live your
          religion; that tells the whole story. If you live your religion
          you have the Holy Ghost in you, it abides with you; you shun
          evil, and put forth your energies to do all the good you can; you
          will refrain from everything that is evil, and do everything you
          can to promote the cause of God on the earth.
          94
          It is all embraced in the three words, live your religion; that
          is what I wish to say to all good people. That the Lord may help
          us so to do, that we may be accounted worthy to be saved in His
          kingdom, is my constant prayer, brethren and sisters, in the name
          of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Wilford
          Woodruff, October 6, 1856
                          Wilford Woodruff, October 6, 1856
              THE FACILITIES AFFORDED BY THE HAND-CART MOVEMENT FOR THE
                                      GATHERING
           OF ISRAEL--THE SAINTS SPECIALLY OPPOSED BY THE DEVIL IN ANY NEW
                              ENTERPRISE--REFORMATION.
             A Discourse by Elder Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1856.
          94
          Brethren and sisters, I feel to take the liberty of occupying a
          few moments in expressing some few of my feelings. I have heard
          all the brethren that have spoken for several days past. I have
          heard them say that it was with great difficulty that they
          expressed their feelings, and I did not wonder at this, for any
          one who will reflect upon the state of the world and the kingdom
          of God upon the earth, and the dealings of God with us, will be
          filled with feelings and re-reflections which they cannot
          express. No man could listen to what we have heard to-day and
          yesterday, and I may say for the past month, without having many
          feelings in reference to the condition of the people, Church, and
          kingdom of God. There is no man that has been acquainted in this
          Church and kingdom, that has felt any responsibility resting upon
          him, that has any desire in relation to the gathering of Israel,
          that has beheld with his eyes for the last week or two, and that
          has listened to our brethren, but must have felt that the Spirit
          of God has been with them.
          94
          I have a desire to bear my testimony with my brethren, for I feel
          thankful to God for His blessings unto us, and unto our brethren
          who have journeyed on foot to the valleys. My heart was filled
          with joy on listening to our returned missionaries who have told
          of the dealings of God with them. I have been much edified and
          interested in listening to the testimony of our returned
          missionaries.
          94
          When I first met the train of handcarts my soul was full, the
          scene was overwhelming, our hearts were swollen, as brother
          Kimball said, till they felt as though they were as big as a two
          bushel basket. Was it sorrow that produced this? No, but joy; and
          why so? Because it looked as if the very flood-gates of
          deliverance were opened, and as if we could say to the starving
          millions, "Come home to Zion, and improve the opportunity that is
          now open, and renew your covenants, reform yourselves in your
          lives and conduct."
          94
          President Brigham Young has talked about this plan for some time
          before it came before the public; he has felt that an improvement
          and change must take place in relation to the gathering of the
          people, as well as a reformation of life of all those who were
          gathered.
          95
          Whatever counsel the Presidency of this Church have been led to
          give unto this people, it has been dictated by the Spirit and
          power of God, and our safety and salvation lies in obeying that
          counsel and putting it into practice. We should learn to listen
          to the operation and manifestation of the Spirit of Truth.
          95
          When President Young launched forth into the wilderness, leading
          the pioneer camp to seek a new location and home as a resting
          place for the Saints, there were many men that felt as though it
          was a wild and speculation, they thought it was taking a stand
          that was dangerous, but were they men of faith? They might well
          feel so if they had not the Spirit of God, but all those that
          were governed and controlled by the right spirit, felt as he did,
          and that God was leading him, and that he would lead the people
          right; and it is so with the hand-cart trains.
          95
          We should learn a lesson by this hand-cart operation as we should
          by every other operation of the servants of God. I know how it
          looks to the Saints, but "Mormonism" to men that have not the
          Spirit of God is a great mystery and a strange work indeed, they
          do not understand the ways or work of God; it looks to them like
          leading the people to destruction; but in all cases where
          destruction comes in all ages of the world, it is where the
          counsels of the Prophets of God are not fully carried out, but
          where the people deviate in some measure from their counsel. And
          this was fully manifest in the days of the ancient Prophets as
          well as in our day.
          95
          The word of the Lord and the words of His servants have been
          proved many times, and that before our eyes; our leaders were led
          by the Spirit of God, and I can bear testimony that our Prophets
          and leaders have the Spirit of the Lord, and they are clothed
          upon with the holy Priesthood of God, and all the powers and keys
          thereof, and with the holy anointing, and are fully authorized
          and qualified to build up the kingdom of God upon the earth; they
          are inspired by the very same spirit that the ancients were; they
          want to build up the kingdom of God, this is their object.
          95
          When I saw brother Ellsworth come into this city covered with
          dust and drawing a hand cart, I felt that he had gained greater
          honor than the riches of this world could bestow, and he looked
          better to me than he would have done had he been clothed with the
          most costly apparel that human ingenuity can produce; he looked
          better, I say, to me, than a man adorned with jewels and finery
          of every description. The honor any man can obtain by his
          faithfulness in this cause and kingdom is worth far more than all
          the honors and riches of the world.
          95
          The Elders of this Church have been inspired while on their
          missions abroad among the nations of the earth; they have had the
          Spirit of the Lord, and they have borne it forth among the
          people, and we can see the spirit by which they have been
          governed in their works. I feel thankful that the Lord has heard
          our prayers in their behalf, for these men have been remembered;
          there has not been a prayer offered up by a man or a woman in
          Israel who have enjoyed the Spirit of the Lord, but they have
          offered their prayers and exercised their faith in behalf of and
          in favor of those men; they have prayed for the "hand-cart
          company," that they might be strong and be able to perform their
          duties, and we have prayed that they might be preserved from
          cholera, from sickness, and from the power of the destroyer; and
          these prayers have ascended up on high and entered into the ears
          of the God of Sabaoth, and our brethren have felt the power of
          them; they felt, as brother Ellsworth said he felt, viz., that
          they had the prayers and faith of their friends in Zion.
          96
               Do I look upon these brethren and sisters that come in with
          hand-carts with any less degree of respect than I should if they
          had come with horses, with dromedaries, with mules and swift
          beasts? No, I do not; but I feel that they have accomplished a
          good work in thus coming to Zion, in the way the Presidency have
          pointed out.
          96
          I feel to rejoice also to see the Spirit and power of God poured
          out so powerfully upon the Presidency of the Church and those who
          have been faithful either at home, or those who have been on
          missions abroad.
          96
          The Presidency of this Church are calling upon us as a people to
          repent and put off our sins. It is right, it is just that we
          should awake and reform, for we have got to have the same spirit;
          we have to wake up from the deep sleep and slumbering condition
          in which we find ourselves. We must arise to a sense of our
          position and to understand the signs of the times, and become
          acquainted with what the Lord requires at our hands.
          96
          I am satisfied, and have been for some length of time, that the
          Lord would open some way of relief for the poor Saints; it would
          require all the Saints that are upon the earth with their
          means--I was going to say that it would require all the means in
          the world to bring the poor in the way they have been gathering.
          There must be a change in the way of the gathering, in order to
          save them from the calamities and the scourges that are coming
          upon the wicked nations of the earth. It would require more gold
          than all the Saints possess upon the earth, to gather the Saints
          unto Zion from all nations in the way they have been gathering,
          but now the hand-cart operation has been introduced to this
          people, it will bring five here to where one has been brought
          heretofore.
          96
          I rejoice in all those men who have stood up to their posts as
          men of God, and defended the words of His servants, and assisted
          in carrying out their plans and designs in gathering the people
          from the nations; they have been inspired by the power of the
          great God, and they have carried the words of His servants into
          operation with success, and had it not been so, the devil would
          have gained a great victory over the Saints; they have conquered,
          and this has been the case in every operation that we as a people
          have taken in hand under the direction of the servants of God.
          96
          The moment that you take in hand any new operation in the kingdom
          of God, that moment you have to renew your warfare, and the
          Saints will find that wherein they undertake any new enterprize
          and are sent to the nations of the earth, the devil will be up
          against them. Look how he raged when the Prophet Joseph commenced
          preaching upon this continent, and then again when we went from
          this country to Europe, it seemed as if all hell was let loose.
          As soon as brothers Kimball and Hyde arrived in England, all the
          devils in Europe, or in England at any rate, were let loose upon
          them, and it was precisely the same in London when the brethren
          went there; and I will say still further, it has been so in every
          place.
          96
          I thank God that those men that have been appointed to lead these
          hand-carts have been filled with the Holy Spirit, and have had
          courage and faith to carry out the plan designed by the servants
          of the Almighty. It is an omen, not only to the Jews, but to the
          Gentiles; it shows them that there is a God in Israel whose power
          and Priesthood have been commited into the hands of men upon the
          earth, and their works cause "the wisdom of the wise to perish,
          and the understanding of the prudent to be hid;" and this power
          and principle is felt by the great and the mighty among men.
          97
               I feel thankful that the Lord has preserved our brethren the
          missionaries, and that they have been permitted to return to our
          midst, and that we have the privilege of greeting them, and that
          we can rejoice together in the goodness and mercy of God.
          97
          I wish to say a few words to the Elders. I suppose we are all
          Elders; do you teach your families the way of life and salvation?
          Do you teach your wives and children the counsel of God? We
          should impress upon the minds of our children the evil
          consequences of committing sin or breaking any of the laws of
          God, they should be made to understand that by doing wrong they
          will inherit sorrow and tribulation which they can easily escape
          by doing right, and they should learn this principle by precept
          without learning sorrow and affliction by experience from doing
          wrong.
          97
          We as a people should be humble, be prayerful, be submissive to
          the powers that be, that we may receive the promised blessings of
          our Heavenly Father.
          97
          I want now to say a few words upon the subject of our
          reformation. The Presidency have called upon us to reform our
          ways, to renew our covenants, and to commence to live the lives
          of Saints. I take this liberty because I have the opportunity of
          speaking to you. I say then that they have called upon us to put
          on the whole armor, to reform our conduct. Men having authority
          have called upon us to forsake our wickedness and our follies,
          and I may here say that the Presidency have preached to the
          people in this Territory, not only for the last month, but for
          the last year, and I have thought that it was a good deal like
          throwing a ball against a rock, it did not penetrate but bounded
          back, but they have told us that we were asleep as a people, and
          we have been told of the condition that we are in by the Prophets
          of God, and as brother Grant has said, we may take the Church as
          a body with the Priesthood, with but few exceptions, and we have
          been asleep. What! should the Apostles of Jesus Christ go to
          sleep, men who ought to have their minds upon nothing else but
          the things of the kingdom of God? No, they should not, they
          should not be asleep, but they have not always felt as they
          should feel.
          97
          You may take the Twelve, and the Seventies, and High Priests, and
          all the other quorums, except the First Presidency, and they have
          been more or less asleep. I believe the First Presidency have
          been awake or they would not have known that we were asleep, and
          they now think that it is time for us to awake and arise from our
          slumbers, and I feel so too.
          97
          I will tell you how I feel about it; men bearing the Priesthood
          of God, it is a solemn truth, and you know it as well as I do,
          that almost all the male members in this land bear the holy
          Priesthood of the Most High, and yet at the same time we have had
          more stealing, more lying, more swearing in one year than there
          should have been in a thousand; we have had more stealing here in
          Utah than has been for our credit, and when you have taken up
          that you may also take up every other sin and pile them up
          together and what is our condition before God? Why, we have
          violated our covenants which we made at the waters of baptism.
          What is the use then of our saying that we have been righteous,
          that we have been holy, when we have actually been in a sound
          sleep, when we have been so much out of the way? It is no use
          whatever, and the time of sifting and purifying the Saints has
          come, and for one I am willing to put on the garment, and keep it
          on, until we burn out all the evil that exists.
          98
          Why will we suffer our hearts to be set upon the things of the
          world, when they should be upon the Lord and the building up of
          His kingdom? And as long as the angels are ready to write down
          our actions, and the Spirit of God is taken away from the nations
          of the earth, and they are filled with wickedness and
          abominations of every kind, and the judgments of God are ready to
          fall upon the earth, for "Hell has enlarged herself, and the pomp
          and glory of the world will descend into it." And where should
          men be awake if not here in Zion?
          98
          It is our duty, brethren, to live in that way and manner before
          our God, that we will find no difficulty in administering in any
          of the ordinances of the kingdom of God; we should live so that
          the spirit and power of the Holy Ghost will rest down upon us; we
          should humble ourselves before the Lord in our closets, and live
          day by day, so that we can know what is right and what is wrong,
          and when the Presidency give us any instruction or charge, to
          live so that we will be ready to follow their counsel.
          98
          I believe that the majority of the people are ready to wake up; I
          believe that they already begin to feel the reformation spirit in
          them, and it is certainly time, for there are great events at our
          door, and I likewise feel that we will have as much labor upon
          our hands as we will be able to perform; it is a great and an
          important day that we live in, and when we look upon the work of
          the Lord as Elders, as High Priests, as Seventies, and as men
          should who bear the Priesthood, we should never be asleep, but be
          ever ready to do the work of God, and to build up His kingdom,
          for the day is now come when we must awake and become the friends
          of God; we must not allow anything to stand between us and our
          God, or we shall be cut off.
          98
          There has been a great deal among us which has been wrong, and
          for which we have been reproved, and I will not hand the garments
          to my neighbor, but I will give every one their due, and take
          that portion to myself which belongs to me. It has been a custom
          at times when reproofs have been given, and the garment would fit
          a man, to hand it to his neighbor, but I know that but few of us
          will escape.
          98
          I know that I can take the reproof to myself, and I consider that
          it is one of the greatest victories for a man to gain, to learn
          how to control himself. Show me a man that does control himself
          and I will show you a safe man; or a man that has prepared
          himself by this principle is on the road to salvation. A man that
          is prepared to lay all that he hath upon the altar, and his life
          with it, for the Gospel's sake and the kingdom of God, is in the
          right way, but the moment that we teach a doctrine that we do not
          practise we show our weakness. The moment a man or a woman
          becomes angry they show a great weakness, and so it is with any
          of us when we do anything wrong.
          98
          I feel, as President Young said, that our Father in heaven is
          touched with the feelings of our infirmities, and when I have
          looked at the magnitude of the work, and the nature of our
          Priesthood, and the authority and responsibility which rests upon
          us and upon all the hosts of Israel, I have felt oftentimes to
          mourn and weep over the passions and follies to which men is
          subject in this life.
          98
          If men could see and understand their relationship to God, and
          the position they occupy, they would not see one moment of their
          lives that they would desire to do a wrong thing, but they would
          pursue a straightforward course, they would avoid all kinds of
          evil words and improper expressions.
          99
          What was intended by the establishment of the Gospel of Jesus
          Christ? Was it for men to become darkened and sleepy? No, for the
          moment what we do we come under condemnation. I say, then, that
          we have all been reproved by our brethren. I speak of the
          reproofs given because they have been among the things foremost
          before our brethren, who have preached to us for some time past.
          99
          I feel that this call of repentance and baptism for the remission
          of our sins is an important one, and that we cannot again go to
          sleep with impunity, and I feel that inasmuch as we will walk in
          the light, awake from our slumber, repent of our sins, we shall
          receive the blessings of the Gospel of Christ, and all things
          that pertain to the kingdom of our God.
          99
          These things that God has given to us through our Prophets, will
          prove the savor of life unto life, or of death unto death.
          99
          When I was a boy, there was an old man used to visit at my
          father's house; his name was Robert Mason, and I heard teachings
          from him from the time that I was eight years old and upwards,
          and they were teachings that I shall ever remember, and he taught
          my father's household many important truths concerning the Church
          and kingdom of God, and told them many things in relation to the
          Prophets and the things that were coming upon the earth, but his
          teachings were not received by but few, they were unpopular with
          the Christian world, but nearly all that did receive his
          teachings have joined the Latter-day Saints. Prophets were not
          popular in that day any more than now, and I have often thought
          of many things which the old man taught me in the days of my
          youth since I received the fulness of the Gospel and became a
          member of the Church of Christ.
          99
          He said, "When you read the Bible do you ever think that what you
          read there is going to be fulfilled? The teachers of the day,"
          said he, "spiritualize the Bible, but when you read in the Bible
          about the dreams, visions, revelations and predictions of
          Ezekiel, Isaiah, Jeremiah, or any other of the Prophets or
          Apostles, relative to the gathering of Israel and the building up
          of Zion, where they say that Israel shall be gathered upon
          litters, swift beasts and dromedaries, you may understand that it
          means just what it says, and that it will be fulfilled upon the
          earth in the last days. And when you read of men laying hands
          upon the sick and healing them, and casting out devils and
          working miracles in the name of Jesus Christ, it means what it
          ways." And he further said "The Church of Christ and kingdom of
          God is not upon the earth, but it has been taken from the
          children of men through unbelief, and because they have taken
          away from the Gospel some of its most sacred ordinances, and have
          instituted in their stead forms and ceremonies without the power
          of God, and have turned from the truth unto fables, but," said
          he, "it will soon be restored again unto the children of men upon
          the earth, with its ancient gifts and powers, for the Scriptures
          cannot be fulfilled without it; but I shall not live to see it,
          but," said he to me, "you will live to see that day, and you will
          become a conspicuous actor in that kingdom, and when you see that
          day, then that which the Prophets have spoken will be fulfilled.
          99
          And as brother Van Cott said about his father and grandfathers,
          that they did not join any church, it was so with me; I did not
          join any church, believing that the Church of Christ in its true
          organization did not exist upon the earth, but when the
          principles of the everlasting Gospel were first proclaimed unto
          me, I believed it with all my heart, and was baptized the first
          sermon I heard, for the Spirit of God bore testimony to me in
          power that it was true.
          100
               And I believe that I should never have joined any Church had
          I not heard some men preach who had the holy Priesthood. But when
          I heard the fulness of the Gospel, I was greatly blessed in
          receiving it, and was filled with joy unspeakable, and I have
          never been sorry, but I have rejoiced all the day long, and when
          I saw that train of hand-carts, I thought of the teaching and
          words of the old prophet Mason, for he came the nearest to being
          a true Prophet of God in his predictions and works of any man I
          ever saw, until I saw men administering in the holy Priesthood.
          100
          He also cast out devils in the name of Jesus Christ, by the
          laying on of hands and the prayer of faith. "But," said he, "I
          have no right to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel,
          neither has any man unless he receives it by revelation from God
          out of heaven, as did the ancients. But if my family or friends
          are sick, I have the right to lay hands upon them, and pray for
          them in the name of Jesus Christ, and if we can get faith to be
          healed, it is our privilege; and I will here say that many were
          healed through his faith and prayers, and that, too, within my
          knowledge." And when that first hand-cart company came into the
          city, I, indeed, thought of the old prophet, for if they did not
          come with litters it was as near as possible to it, and I now
          believe that from this time forth hand-carts will be used more
          than horses, mules, and oxen.
          100
          I thank God that I have lived to see this day and generation, and
          I pray God to bless you and me, that we may do our duty in our
          families, and among our friends, and in our neighborhoods, and in
          every circumstance in which we are placed. I also feel thankful
          to see our brethren and sisters coming in, and especially the
          missionaries, for they have returned filled with the gifts and
          powers of the Holy Ghost; it does my soul good and I feel to
          thank God for these things.
          100
          When I came into the Tabernacle, and saw the offerings that were
          made, I felt satisfied that there was an improvement; and I will
          say here that whenever the Prophets who lead us call upon us, we
          should be ready and on hand to take hold of that wheel which he
          points to and pull, and when we get the spirit of our calling,
          and the power of God upon us, the Church and kingdom will grow.
          As President Young said, the vail will be rent, and when the
          armies of Gog and Magog arise, they will say, let us not go
          against Israel to battle, for her sons are terrible, and we
          cannot stand.
          100
          If we as a people follow the counsel of the Presidency of this
          Church, repent of our sins, wake up, do our duty, keep on the
          armor of righteousness, live our religion, and are filled with
          the Holy Ghost, we shall soon see that sinners in Zion will
          tremble, and fearfulness will surprise the hypocrite.
          100
          I feel to bless you, brethren and sisters, and pray that we may
          do our duty in all things, and ever honor the Priesthood, and at
          last be crowned in the Church and kingdom of God; I ask it in the
          name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, September 28, 1856
                          Brigham Young, September 28, 1856
            THE HAND-CART EMIGRATION--OPINIONS OF THE EMIGRANTS CONCERNING
               IT--FEMALES ENDURE THE JOURNEY BETTER THAN MALES, ETC.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 28, 1856.
          101
          I think it is now proven to a certainty that men, women, and
          children can cross the Plains, from the settlements on the
          Missouri river to this place on foot, and draw hand-carts, loaded
          with a good portion of the articles needed to sustain them on the
          way.
          101
          To me this is no more a matter of fact this morning, after seeing
          the companies that have crossed the Plains, than it was years
          ago. I have no different knowledge, feelings, or faith, upon this
          subject to-day than I have had from the beginning. It has been a
          matter of doubt with many of our Elders who have gone out to
          preach, and with many who have staid at home, as to the propriety
          of starting a train upon the Plains for men, women, and children
          to walk.
          101
          Probably my faith has been based upon actual knowledge. There are
          a great many men who know but little about what they can do, and
          there are a great many women that never consider what they can
          perform; people do not fully reflect upon their own acts, upon
          their own ability, and therefore do not understand what they are
          capable of doing.
          101
          My reasoning has been like this: Take small children, those that
          are over five years of age, and if their steps were counted and
          measured, those that they take in the course of one day, you
          would find that they had taken enough to have traveled from
          twelve to twenty miles.
          101
          Count the steps that a woman takes when she is doing her work,
          let them be measured, and it will be found that in many instances
          she had taken steps enough to have traveled from fifteen to
          twenty miles a day; I will warrant this to be the case. The steps
          of women who spin would, in all probability, make from twenty to
          thirty miles a day.
          101
          So with men, they do not consider the steps they make when they
          are at their labor; they are all the time walking. Even our
          masons upon the walls are all the time stepping; they take a step
          almost at every breath.
          101
          Many people have believed that they could not walk much of a
          distance, if they had to walk right along in a road, but this is
          not so. Our carpenters, joiners, masons, tenders, road makers,
          tillers of the soil, and persons of almost all avocations in
          life, men, women, and children, are subject to continual travel.
          These things I have contemplated, and I have seen walking put
          into practise.
          102
          The longest journey on foot that ever I took at one time was in
          the year 1834, when a company of the brethren went up to
          Missouri, the next season after the Saints were driven out of
          Jackson County. Many in this congregation, and some on the stand,
          were in that company; brother Kimball and brother Woodruff were
          in it. We performed a journey of two thousand miles on foot; we
          started on the 5th day of May, and accomplished that journey
          inside of three months, carrying our guns on our shoulders, doing
          our own cooking, &c. And instead of walking along without having
          to labor, much of the way we had to draw our baggage wagons
          through mud holes and over sections of bad road. Twenty or thirty
          men would take hold and draw a wagon up a hill, or through a mud
          hole; and it was seldom that I ever laid down to rest until
          eleven or twelve o'clock at night, and we always rose very early
          in the morning, I think the horn was blown at three o'clock to
          arouse us, to prepare breakfast, &c. and get an early start; and
          we averaged in the outward trip upwards of forty miles a day.
          102
          If we laid by a day, or half a day, we generally calculated to
          make the travel of the week average forty miles a day.
          102
          We spent considerable time in waiting upon the sick; and some
          days and nights the brethren who were able, were standing over
          the sick and dying, and burying the dead; we buried eighteen of
          the company. Notwithstanding all this, inside of three months we
          walked about two thousand miles.
          102
          I am not a good walker, though I have walked a great deal in the
          course of my life, but it is not natural to me to be a great
          walker. I have walked much during my missions to preach the
          Gospel; and we have many in this congregation who have walked
          from twenty to thirty miles on a Sabbath, after working hard all
          the week, and then preached two or three times.
          102
          When I was in England I found that I was poor at walking, in
          comparison with the females there. Brother Edmund Ellsworth, who
          has led this first company of hand-carts over the Plains, says
          that the females have stood the journey better than the males;
          taking the girls and the boys of equal age, the men and the
          women, and the females have best endured the travel.
          102
          In England I could walk comfortably with the men, but if the
          women undertook, they could easily out do me in walking.
          102
          Our American women think it strange to advance such an idea as
          women's walking. I will refer you to one individual that many of
          you know, and that is sister Turley, who now lives in San
          Bernardino; after working hard all the week, she and her husband
          frequently used to walk twenty or thirty miles on the Sabbath,
          and attend three meetings.
          102
          There are many in this congregation that used to walk and preach,
          and some of them did so on week days as well as on Sabbaths.
          102
          True, in those old countries people are not in the habit of
          taking journeys of hundreds of miles as the Americans do, but
          they walk through their towns and counties, throughout their
          circuits, and walk a great deal more and better than do the
          Americans.
          102
          The common people, the masses that work in the factories, do not
          own teams in the old countries, and if they wish to visit or go
          to a fair, they go on foot. If they should get any way of
          conveyance to places where the railroads have not yet reached,
          they hire a cart, or perhaps a wagon on springs, and six, eight,
          twelve, or twenty persons will get in and ride for a few miles;
          but that is only for the sake of the name of riding, and not
          particularly for the comfort of it, for they would, as a general
          thing, rather foot it than ride in many of their modes of
          conveyance.
          103
          To the American this seems strange; but you may go into Scotland
          and Wales, and then cross to the little island called Ireland,
          and then to France and the German States, and pass on to Italy,
          and you will find the generality of the people in the habit of
          performing their journeys on foot, not depending upon being
          conveyed in vehicles.
          103
          They are in the habit of working and walking, and their toils and
          labors are very excessive, and apparently without cessation. Go
          into the mountainous regions of some of those old countries, and
          you will see men, women, and children packing soil, like it would
          be to take it from the banks of Jordan and carry it half way up
          the sides of these mountains, and, when they can get one, two, or
          three rods of level surface, making their gardens upon the rocks.
          103
          They will take cows up to such places, and pack up fodder, and
          there keep them, for they are not able to go down and feed and
          return again the same day.
          103
          They will walk on the brinks of precipices, clamber around the
          rocks, pack up the soil from the bottoms, and thus make a
          subsistence, raising a few potatoes and whatever vegetables they
          can, and there they live summer and winter; they are all the time
          toiling and laboring.
          103
          In many districts of England, it is the custom to put children
          into factories at five years of age, and there they remain so
          long as they live. Children from five years old and upwards, will
          go for miles to their labor early in the morning, winter and
          summer, and must be at the factory at factory time, and there
          they must stand upon their feet until they are dismissed for half
          an hour, or an hour, to eat their breakfast, or their dinner, and
          all the rest of the time they are upon their feet. They are used
          to labor, accustomed to being on their feet and walking.
          103
          We have not yet had a report from any of the brethren who have
          led the hand-cart companies, with regard to their traveling
          across the Plains, any more than to say they are here. I think
          brother Ellsworth says that seven persons died in his company,
          between here and Iowa City. How many died in the companies last
          year? How many will die in the companies who ride? Double that
          number, very likely. As for health, it is far healthier to walk
          than to ride, and better every way for the people. When they get
          up in the morning, instead of wearying the women with running
          through the long grass hunting the oxen, &c., they are there in
          camp, and if they wish to do any walking, they can take hold of
          their little hand carts and go on about their business. when they
          come to sandy hills, it is then no doubt hard. (Voice, they can
          then double teams.) Yes, they can easily double teams, for they
          are right on hand all the time.
          103
          The hand-carts look rather broken up, but if they had been made
          of good seasoned timber, they would have come in as nice as when
          they started with them. True, the brethren and sisters that came
          in with hand-carts have eaten up their provisions, and some have
          hired their clothing brought, and they had but little on their
          carts when they came in.
          103
          They also started with full loads, and I presume it was hard for
          them at first, but they became inured to it. And yesterday I
          heard many of them, and especially the women, observing to some
          of the sisters that came to see them, while they were questioning
          them about their journey across the Plains on foot, "that if we
          had the journey to perform again, and had our choice, we would go
          on foot rather than go with teams, and be plagued with oxen and
          wagons." Why, I will answer one query, "We have not time to wait
          for oxen and wagons."
          104
          The hand-cart companies that have come in, had a few strong teams
          with them, well able to travel, but the companies had to wait
          every day for these teams, and they hindered them exceedingly. If
          this is not so, let brother Ellsworth correct me; this is what I
          have heard some of them say.
          104
          They could have been here ten days ago, perhaps twelve, had it
          not been for waiting for the teams. If persons have a journey to
          perform and can get at railroad speed with hand-carts, it is
          better than to drag along with ox teams.
          104
          This is the subject I have on my mind, and I presume the people
          feel as I do; it is an interesting subject, an interesting event
          in our history as a people. There is nothing that can be brought
          before the Latter-day Saints of deeper interest than to know how
          they can be gathered together, without so great an expense as has
          hitherto attended the gathering.
          104
          We know that our sorrows and our cares in this particular are
          measurably at an end if we can avoid buying teams and expensive
          outfits to bring the people here. We have now proved that they
          can come pretty much by themselves, working their way along and
          drawing their own provisions, and also their little ones, and the
          maimed, and old, and blind. If any way can be opened for the
          gathering together of the poor, it takes off a great burden and
          labor from the body of the people.
          104
          It is an interesting subject, and my feelings are precisely as
          they have been all the time. I have believed, and I believe
          to-day, that I can take my own family, my women and children,
          across those Plains, asking no odds of any team in the world,
          only what we make ourselves; and I believe I could beat any ox
          train at it. I have always believed it, I believe it to-day. I
          presume my family would feel, as others feel, that it is a hard
          task, a great trial; who can bear such great afflictions? to have
          to walk a thousand miles? Those who get into the Celestial
          Kingdom will count this a very light task in the end, and if they
          have to walk thousands of miles, they will feel themselves happy
          for the privilege, that they may know how to enjoy celestial
          glory.
          104
          I recollect that in my young days, before I made any profession
          of religion, when people were disposed to call me an infidel
          (though they did not know what infidelity was) because I did not
          believe in the sectarian religion, I could not see any utility in
          it, any further than a moral character was concerned, yet I
          believed the Bible. I felt in those days, after I had made a
          profession of religion, that if I could see the face of a
          Prophet, such as had lived on the earth in former times, a man
          that had revelations, to whom the heavens were opened, who knew
          God and His character, I would freely circumscribe the earth on
          my hands and knees; I thought that there was no hardship but what
          I would undergo, if I could see one person that knew what God is
          and where He is, what was His character, and what eternity was;
          and I presume that the people feel with regard to religion, to
          the doctrine of the Gospel, partially, if not altogether, as I
          did. They are very anxious to know the ways of life, they want to
          know the ways of God; they want to become acquainted with His
          character, to know who He is and what He is. They want to
          understand just as they are directed to understand in the New
          Testament, and said to be the words of the Savior, "this is
          eternal life, to know the only living and true God, and Jesus
          Christ whom He hath sent." To know that God, and to know Jesus,
          the people who wish to do right are willing to undergo anything.
          Those that gather here, if they will do the best they know, will
          know God, and Jesus whom He has sent, and be as familiar with Him
          as they can be with any character whose face they see not; they
          can know His character and understand His ways.
          105
          I shall now give way, and call upon brother Ellsworth to address
          you; and if any of the other brethren who have been called upon
          to come to the stand, are in the congregation, they will please
          come forward, for it is of great interest to me, to learn
          something of the travels of our brethren and sisters.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, September 28, 1856
                        Heber C. Kimball, September 28, 1856
          EMIGRATION--THE SAINTS WARNED TO REPENT OR JUDGMENTS WILL COME
          UPON THEM.
          A Discourse, by President H. C. Kimball, Delivered in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 28, 1856.
          105
          I feel very thankful to my Father and my God in regard to the two
          hand-cart companies that have just come in, led by brothers
          Ellsworth and McArthur.
          105
          I went out with brother Brigham to meet those companies, and when
          within a mile and a half of the foot of the Little Mountain we
          left the company that was with us, and drove on until we met
          Captain Ellsworth's company. I did not shed any tears, though I
          could have done so, but they would have been tears of joy; my
          heart was so full that it was impossible for a tear to pass it;
          that is the way I felt. Why did I have those feelings? Was it
          because the company were on foot, dusty, and pulling hand-carts?
          No, for I was aware that they had come into these valleys easier
          than most, if not all, other companies. Their task was light in
          comparison with that of the pioneers in 1847, for they had to
          build bridges, cross deep and wide rivers upon rafts, and make
          hundreds of miles of road, digging up and throwing out stones and
          cutting down trees and thick brush.
          105
          Brother Mills mentioned in his song, that crossing the Plains
          with hand-carts was one of the greatest events that ever
          transpired in this Church. I will admit that it is an important
          event, successfully testing another method for gathering Israel,
          but its importance is small in comparison with the visitation of
          the angel of God to the Prophet Joseph, and with the reception of
          the sacred records from the hand of Moroni at the hill Cumorah.
          105
          How does it compare with the vision that Joseph and others had,
          when they went into a cave in the hill Cumorah, and saw more
          records than ten men could carry? There were books piled up on
          tables, book upon book. Those records this people will yet have,
          if they accept of the Book of Mormon and observe its precepts,
          and keep the commandments.
          105
          Again, how does it contrast with Joseph's being sent forth with
          his brethren to search out a location in Jackson County, where
          the New Jerusalem will be built, where our Father and our God
          planted the first garden on this earth, and where the New
          Jerusalem will come to when it comes down from heaven?
          106
          I mention these few things by way of contrast with the hand-cart
          operation; they are events that I have heard Joseph speak of,
          time and time again.
          106
          There will not one soul of you go to build up that holy city in
          Jackson County, until you learn to keep the commandments of God,
          and listen to the counsel of brother Brigham and his counselors,
          of the Twelve Apostles, of the Bishops, and of every officer in
          the Church of God; until you are willing to keep what we call the
          celestial law.
          106
          What is the celestial law? A great many of you think that you
          have not come to it, but the fundamental principles of
          "Mormonism," faith in Jesus Christ, repentance for sins, and
          baptism for their remission, which is the door into the kingdom
          of God, are the first letters of the alphabet of the celestial
          law; and if you turn away from those principles, you turn away
          from everything that your salvation depends upon.
          106
          There is a reformation proposed; it has already commenced in the
          north, and the people there are repenting, that is, they say they
          repent; and many have gone forward and been baptized for the
          remission of their sins.
          106
          But, brethren and sisters, you may go forward and be baptized,
          and say you repent, and receive the laying on of hands, and if
          you do not repent and lay aside your wickedness, you will go to
          hell. I tell you that there is nothing that will turn away the
          wrath of God, and the chastenings that are to come on this
          people, if they do not repent indeed; now mark my words.
          106
          There has been too much said here, by brother Brigham, and his
          brethren, to fall to the ground unnoticed, and you must observe
          every word of it.
          106
          I am very thankful that so many of the brethren have come in with
          hand-carts; my soul rejoiced, my heart was filled and grew as big
          as a two-bushel basket. Two companies have come through safe and
          sound. Is this the end of it? No; there will be millions on
          millions that will come much in the same way, only they will not
          have hand carts, for they will take their bundles under their
          arms, and their children on their backs, and under their arms,
          and flee; and Zion's people will have to send out relief to them,
          for they will come when the judgments come on the nations. And
          you will find that judgments will be more sore upon this people,
          if they do not repent and lay aside their pride and their
          animosities, their quarrelling and contentions, their
          disputations among themselves.
          106
          Those that have come in with the hand-carts may wonder how this
          can be, for doubtless many of them thought that they were coming
          to where it was all peace and harmony, and so remain for ever. So
          it would, were it not for the wicked ones that come here. You who
          come with the hand-carts have brought nobody here but yourselves,
          and probably, as brother Ellsworth said, there are as good people
          among his company as ever were on the earth, according to their
          knowledge; and then he said there were some of the worst. I do
          not doubt it, for he never stopped to select them, but he brought
          all that happened to be in the net, and there were several kinds,
          I suppose.
          106
          Any man or woman that has got the Spirit of the Lord, may know
          that God is with those missionaries who have come in with these
          companies, and they have made a character for themselves that
          will live for ever, and they will live for ever; and God bless
          them for ever, and they shall be blessed for ever. And when
          brother Brigham, and Heber, and Jedediah, and the Twelve Apostles
          go through the straight gate into the kingdom, they shall go with
          us.
          107
               Your face looks good to me, brother McArthur; I sat beside
          you to-day, and it warmed my heart clear through. I have known
          him from his boyhood, and so I have the others. And Joseph A.
          Young, and William H. Kimball, they know nothing but "Mormonism;"
          they were born in it. They could not fully discern the difference
          until they went on a mission to the lower world, where they were
          under the necessity of depending upon their God, and now they
          know that God lives, that "Mormonism" is true, that Brigham Young
          is a Prophet of God, and that Joseph Smith was a Prophet.
          107
          No man or woman can have the spirit of Prophecy, and at the same
          time do evil and speak against their brethren; and you will find
          that man or that woman barren and unfruitful in the knowledge of
          God, and filled with disputations.
          107
          When you hear false statements from disaffected characters, do
          not circulate them; do not send them back to England, France,
          &c., to prevent those from coming here that otherwise would come.
          The Saints will gather, and hand-cart companies will become
          common; there will be more of them than there will be of ox or
          mule trains.
          107
          If brother Brigham should say to me, next spring, go back and
          bring up a hand-cart company, I am ready to do so. I can do it
          with less fatigue than the labour I perform every day of my life.
          Will twenty or twenty-five miles daily travel excuse me? No. I am
          never still, never idle, and I never expect to be, in heaven nor
          on earth.
          107
          I have often told you that all my lazy hairs were gone; and I
          have often told the young Elders, to encourage them, that the
          first mission I took, after I was ordained one of the Twelve, was
          through New England and into Nova Scotia, 1500 miles travel on
          foot with my valise on my back. Soon after I started I found that
          I was rather unlearned, though I knew that before, but I knew it
          better after I started.
          107
          I began to study the Scriptures, as brother McArthur did, and I
          had so little knowledge that the exercise of study began to swell
          my head and open my pores insomuch that the hairs dropped out;
          and if you will let your minds expand as mine did you will have
          no hair on your heads. I expected to lose all my hair, and my
          head too; but I am alive and in the house of Israel; and I expect
          to live to see this people prosper, the house of Israel gathered,
          and scattered Israel connected with this people; and we will
          bring about the purposes of God. My body may fail, but my spirit
          will never die, nor will the spirit of any good "Mormon." Let us
          "live our religion."
          107
          I presume there were as many devils after those hand-cart
          companies as ever followed any company of Saints that ever left
          the States, and their object was to defeat them in this attempt,
          but they have not been permitted to do it.
          107
          The Elders that go forth and preach the Gospel will have to lead
          the hand-cart companies over the Plains, and learn to go on foot.
          Am I not glad? Yes, I rejoice exceedingly. I have prayed for
          those companies night and day, and I never was more pleased to
          see any persons than I was to see those brethren and sisters, and
          the Elders that have brought them here. I baptized several of
          them eighteen years ago in Chatburn and Downham, England, and I
          thank God that they have come here. It proves that they were good
          Saints, to stand so long in that wicked country, and sustain
          "Mormonism" eighteen or nineteen years.
          108
          In Tithebarn I stood upon a barrel and preached, and a woman came
          and took hole of my coat; I said, "What is wanted, lady?" "I want
          to be baptized." I jumped from the barrel and baptized
          twenty-five persons, some of whom are here. That was nineteen
          years ago, when "Mormonism" was introduced into that nation; I
          went over about the time when the Church was broken up in
          Kirtland, and when there were not twenty persons on the earth
          that would declare that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God.
          108
          When we returned from England, we could report from two thousand
          to twenty-five hundred Saints added to the Church, after being
          away about eleven months. When we got back the Church was all
          driven from Ohio, and we went to Missouri. I arrived there in
          time to be sick three weeks; and then the mob prevailed and we
          were driven out.
          108
          And as fast as we could get well and get out of a place, I was
          taken sick and driven again. That is the way I have been kept
          going, and I expect to be kept going in that way, if this people
          do not do right and keep the commandments of God.
          108
          "Live your religion," keep the commandments of God, listen to the
          servants of God, and you will stand for ever, and the world
          cannot trouble you.
          108
          Last Sabbath I referred to the conduct of the ancient inhabitants
          on this continent, and the dealings of the Lord with them; and it
          is the only way in which those who profess to be the people of
          God are kept humble. When they prospered in riches they were
          lifted up, and God sent famine and pestilence among them, and
          sickness and death, until He pretty much destroyed the nation,
          until they humbled themselves; and I wish to apply that
          experience to this people, and they will feel it if they do not
          repent.
          108
          Your ears may hear my words, but do my words enter your hearts?
          Will you repent sincerely before God? If you will we never will
          be afflicted, no, never. I do not know of any way for this people
          to appreciate their blessings, only by affliction and by being
          brought into sorrow. And if you do not repent, the little we saw
          night before last, when the hand-cart train came in, will be no
          comparison to the straitened circumstances you will be brought
          into; and people will look upon us and weep to see the suffering
          and affliction that we will be brought into.
          108
          Many of this people have broken their covenants by speaking evil
          of one another, by speaking against the servants of God, and by
          finding fault with the plurality of wives and trying to sink it
          out of existence. But you cannot do that, for God will cut you
          off and raise up another people that will carry out His purposes
          in righteousness, unless you walk up to the line of your duty. On
          the one hand there is glory and exaltation; and on the other no
          tongue can express the suffering and affliction this people will
          pass through, if they do not repent.
          108
          Brother Brigham is placed here, and he has chosen men to stand by
          him, holding the keys of life and salvation to this people; and
          we shall bear off the kingdom, even though there be but few that
          will stick to us. They cannot be shaken, for God says everything
          that can be shaken shall be shaken, and that which cannot be
          shaken shall remain.
          108
          Scores will shake, and the earth will be caused to shake, and the
          thunders will roll and the lightnings flash, and the desolation
          of famine and pestilence awaits the world and its inhabitants.
          109
          How many times I have told you to take care of your grain and not
          waste it, for before another harvest many of you will see such
          times as you did the past season. Some do not believe this, but a
          great many do, and they are laying up their grain. Much wheat has
          already been sold here, by those who were begging last year, for
          a dollar a bushel, and from that to a dollar and a quarter, and a
          dollar and a half. I had grain enough, last spring, to have
          sustained my family and lasted me another year, though it takes
          over a thousand bushels to feed my family one year; but I have
          fed it all out, and now I have not over two hundred bushels, and
          I shall have to buy eight hundred more to feed my family till
          another harvest.
          109
          I am going to live my religion; and if need be I will sell my
          furniture, my beds and bedding, and everything I have, for grain.
          I look for hard times, and this year is not going to end them.
          109
          There are from eight to ten thousand people coming here this
          year, and scarcely a man in all the valleys of the mountains has
          any old wheat; nearly all had to commence consuming the present
          crops; just look at it, and reflect.
          109
          I have not stopped rationing my family to half a pound a day, and
          do not mean to this year: though I would have added a little more
          to it if they had needed it, but they do not. Many are wasting
          their grain, and feeding it to their horses and cattle; and
          others are lavish with it. Do not lay out your means, your wheat,
          and your substance, for that which profiteth nothing, for
          ribbons, gewgaws, jewelry, artificials.
          109
          For God's sake cease this course; for your own sake, for my sake,
          and for Christ's sake, let us go to work and make our own shoes
          from our own leather, and make and produce all we need, and use
          it wisely.
          109
          If I would suffer it, I should have to lay out $500 yearly for
          morocco shoes and bootees at from three to five dollars a pair,
          for the women could not wash without putting on a pair of fine
          shoes. How many times have I told you these things? And brother
          Brigham has told you. They are on my mind all the time, and I
          cannot get them off, but I must keep telling you until my mission
          is complete; I cannot help it. I foresee the consequences of an
          unwise course, as plainly as I see your faces to day.
          109
          Let the men who are on the Public Works, if they get a pound of
          bread stuff a day, lay up one third of it; I tell the men who are
          laboring for me to lay up their flour for a rainy day. Why?
          Because when I get my grainery full, I do not want to deal it out
          to you; for harder times are coming by and bye, and there is
          going to be an awful famine. And if we do right, we shall take a
          course to lay up our surplus grain, and labor to cultivate the
          earth six years, and let it rest during the seventh. Brother
          Brigham taught us that when we first came into these valleys, and
          brother Woodruff has his prediction written, and by and bye it
          will come out in the History.
          109
          I want you to repent and lay up wheat, corn, and everything else
          you save. I have handed out bread to some of the most industrious
          and saving people, until I have handed out every ounce, and had
          to borrow for six weeks. Why did I do it? That I might answer a
          good conscience before God and man, and not come under
          condemnation. Will I do it another year? If I do, you shall pay
          for it. Why? Because it will not answer for us to be dilatory and
          neglect our duties, when the servants of God are teaching us from
          Sabbath to Sabbath, and from day to day.
          110
          I hope that the Bishops will step forth and get places for those
          who have just come in; and I hope that the people will employ
          them, and not let them lay in their tents, for if they stay there
          idle they will become sick but if you set them to work they will
          not be sick.
          110
          I will not tell you to do a thing that I will not do myself. I
          have spoken to a man that brother Ellsworth gave me an
          introduction to, and to his wife and child, and to his wife's
          mother, who is seventy-six years of age, and I am going to
          provide them a home and set them to work. I told the man that he
          need not make any calculation on receiving wages, for if I took
          care of them all, I thought I should have plenty to do to feed
          them and make them comfortable through the winter; for the winter
          is at hand, and it probably will be a hard one. I will use them
          as well as I was used when I was in England. I spent seven months
          in London, and established a Church there, brother Woodruff was
          with me, and did not do it with their purse and scrip. That is
          now a great Conference; it is the greatest Conference in the
          world, except this. Listen to what you hear, and tell your
          neighbors of it; and when it comes spring, do not have it to say
          that you are without bread. When you get your full rations, save
          one third of them. I feel for this people; my heart is good
          towards them; I feel kind and generous, and I do all that I can
          to do them good. But I cannot do everything, and set everybody to
          work. Every one of you extend the hand of kindness and
          benevolence to those that have come with the hand-carts. They
          have shown their faith by their works, and it made the tears come
          out of your eyes to see them, and God bless them for ever and
          ever; and I pray that not one of them may ever deny the faith.
          And I bless every one of you, and every thing that is within the
          pale of the kingdom of God; and I curse every thing that seeks to
          pull this people down and destroy them; I say, may the curse of
          God descend upon them, that they may go down and become
          powerless; and those that speak well of, and administer to Zion,
          they shall be blessed forever, and no enemy shall prevail against
          them from this time, henceforth and for ever, and all who are in
          favour of this say amen. [All the congregation said amen.]
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, November 9, 1856
                           Brigham Young, November 9, 1856
              THE EMIGRATING SAINTS WERE PROMPTED BY THE SPIRIT OF GOD.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, November 9, 1856.
          111
          I wish to say to the brethren, as many as are here to-day, who
          have come across the Plains with the hand-carts, that I feel to
          bless you, and you may be sure that you have my best feelings all
          the time.
          111
          While brother Ellsworth was speaking about the Spirit, and the
          spirits that were around them, the spirit that he seemed to have
          to contend with, and the spirit that the people had to contend
          with, I wanted to tell one secret. While those brethren and
          sisters were faltering, and did not know whether to stop or go
          along, there was faith in this valley that bound them to that
          journey, and they were obliged to perform it, they could not help
          performing it. Who had that faith? The people here; and the
          Spirit of the Lord was all the time prompting them, and the
          brethren who led them. They were, as many are now, they were
          prompted to do as they did; they could not do anything else,
          because God would not let them do anything else. The brethren and
          sisters came across the Plains because they could not stay; that
          is the secret of the movement. But let the devil have his will,
          and do you suppose that any of them could have crossed the
          Plains? No, not a person ever would have started. But they did
          start, and they performed the journey.
          111
          We are doing a great many things, and Joseph did a great many
          things, because the Spirit of the Lord prompts us to do them, as
          it prompted him. Joseph could not do anything else than what he
          did; it is the same with us all the time. The Lord prompted the
          hand-cart companies all the time, in the midst of their
          afflictions, to prepare for and start upon their journey, and
          they only had faith and power for the day, and on the morrow it
          seemed as though they certainly had to stop. But when to-morrow
          came they had faith and power to perform the journey of that day,
          and so they have been prompted day by day, to this point.
          111
          God is at the helm of this great ship, and that makes me feel
          good. When I think about the world, and the enemies of the cause
          of God, I care no more about them than I do for a parcel of
          musketoes. All hell may howl, and they may run up and down the
          earth and seek whom they may destroy, but they cannot move the
          faithful and pure in heart. Let those apostatize who wish to, but
          God will save all who are determined to be saved.
          111
          Brethren and sisters, I bless you in the name of Jesus Christ.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, October 5, 1856
                           Brigham Young, October 5, 1856
               DISCORD AT MEETINGS REBUKED--A TEXT FOR SPEAKERS AT THE
                CONFERENCE--SUBJECT FOR THE PEOPLE--A CALL FOR MULES, 
                       HORSES, WAGONS, TEAMSTERS, FLOUR, ETC.
            Remarks by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, October 5, 1856
          112
          I wish the most strict attention of the entire congregation, for
          if there is walking and talking within and around this bowery, a
          great many will not be able to hear. And I request those who wish
          to talk and whisper, to remove so far that they will not disturb
          the congregation to-day, nor during the Conference, as the
          assembly, undoubtedly, will be very large.
          112
          If we could possibly build a bowery, or a tabernacle, that would
          bring the people so near to us that we would not have to speak so
          loud, we should certainly do it; but this we cannot do, for by
          the time that we could build a tabernacle for seating fifteen
          thousand persons nearer the speaker than are the outskirts of
          this congregation, the people would have so increased, that we
          should just be as far from our object as now.
          112
          I shall require the people to be perfectly still, while they are
          here and we are trying to speak to them. Let there be no talking,
          whispering, nor shuffling of feet. It would be beneficial for
          mothers who have small children here that will cry, to leave the
          bowery, if they cannot keep their children still. I make this
          suggestion, in consequence of what has passed.
          112
          I will say, in regard to the sisters who bring children here to
          make a noise, they have never yet sufficiently thought, nor
          sufficiently considered their own place in this world, nor the
          place of others, to know that there is any other person living on
          the earth but themselves; and they think, when they hear people
          talk, that it is a noise through a dark veil. I cannot say much
          for the education, based on good feeling, that such persons have.
          Were I to describe it in a plain way, I should say that they are
          people of no breeding, that they were never bred but came up;
          that is about as good a character as I can afford to give to any
          mother that will keep a squalling child in a meeting. I have
          never said to the congregation, look and see who they are, for
          you may distinguish by your ears, without looking, the mothers
          that have had good teaching and been brought up in a civilized
          society.
          112
          So it is with some men; and to the disgrace of some of our
          police, I will state that in Conference times, and when we have
          unusually large assemblies, they will converse right in the
          congregation, and just on the outside, disturbing the meeting. I
          would that we had a police that understood good breeding. If the
          police want to know how to manage to keep order, notwithstanding
          I have frequently told them, I will now tell them again. Instead
          of shouting "silence," go and touch the unruly person.
          113
          Were I a policeman I would follow a practice of my father's; it
          used to be a word and a blow, with him, but the blow came first.
          I should act upon that plan, when persons are holding caucus
          meetings in or about our congregations; and if they would not
          desist, I would rap them hard enough for them to take the hint
          without my speaking.
          113
          I make these remarks, because I wish the brethren who will speak
          to you to-day, the Elders who have lately returned, to be heard.
          Those who speak in large assemblies understand that they often
          have to raise their voices as though they were giving commands to
          a large army, but we expect our Elders will speak as they have
          been in the habit of doing. If they can raise their voices above
          the crying of children and the talking and whispering of the
          people, so that all can hear, it will be well; but this we cannot
          expect.
          113
          To-morrow our semi-annual Conference commences, and I notice that
          many have come in from a distance. We shall have large
          congregations during the Conference, and we wish perfect order
          maintained.
          113
          I will now give this people the subject and the text for the
          Elders who may speak to-day and during the Conference, it is
          this, on the 5th day of October, 1856, many of our brethren and
          sisters are on the Plains with hand-carts, and probably many are
          now seven hundred miles from this place, and they must be brought
          here, we must send assistance to them. The text will be--to get
          them here! I want the brethren who may speak to understand that
          their text is the people on the Plains, and the subject matter
          for this community is to send for them and bring them in before
          the winter sets in.
          113
          That is my religion; that is the dictation of the Holy Ghost that
          I possess, it is to save the people. We must bring them in from
          the Plains, and when we get them here, we will try to keep the
          same spirit that we have had, and teach them the way of life and
          salvation; tell them how they can be saved, and how they can save
          their friends. This is the salvation I am now seeking for, to
          save our brethren that would be apt to perish, or suffer
          extremely, if we do not send them assistance.
          113
          I shall call upon the Bishops this day, I shall not wait until
          to-morrow, nor until next day, for sixty good mule teams and
          twelve or fifteen wagons. I do not want to send oxen, I want good
          horses and mules. They are in this Territory, and we must have
          them; also twelve tons of flour and forty good teamsters, besides
          those that drive the teams. This is dividing my text into heads;
          first, forty good young men who know how to drive teams, to take
          charge of the teams that are now managed by men, women, and
          children who know nothing about driving them; second, sixty or
          sixty-five good spans of mules, or horses, with harness,
          whipple-trees, neck-yokes, stretchers, load chains, &c.; and,
          thirdly, twenty-four thousand pounds of flour, which we have on
          hand.
          113
          I will repeat the division; forty extra teamsters is number one;
          sixty spans of mules or horses is part of number two; twelve tons
          of flour, and wagons to take it, is number three; and, fourthly,
          I will allow the brethren to tell something about their missions,
          by way of exhortation to wind up with.
          114
          I will tell you all that your faith, religion, and profession of
          religion, will never save one soul of you in the celestial
          kingdom of our God, unless you carry out just such principles as
          I am now teaching you. Go and bring in those people now on the
          Plains, and attend strictly to those things which we call
          temporal, or temporal duties, otherwise your faith will be in
          vain; the preaching you have heard will be in vain to you, and
          you will sink to hell, unless you attend to the things we tell
          you. Any man or woman can reason this out in their own minds,
          without trouble. The Gospel has been already preached to those
          brethren and sisters now on the Plains; they have believed and
          obeyed it, and are willing to do anything for salvation; they are
          doing all they can do, and the Lord has done all that is required
          of Him to do, and has given us power to bring them in from the
          Plains, and teach them the further things of the kingdom of God,
          and prepare them to enter into the celestial kingdom of their
          Father. First and foremost is to secure our own salvation and do
          right pertaining to ourselves, and then extend the hand of right
          to save others.
          114
          I have given you my text and the subject, and shall give way to
          the brethren, and request close attention, and that there be no
          noise; for I realize that men who go forth to preach are in the
          habit of speaking to small congregations, in small halls, where
          all can hear without much elevation of the voice. This cannot be
          done here, for we have to shout, and exercise our lungs to the
          utmost, to make so many people hear.
          114
          I am satisfied that the prayer by brother Spencer was not heard
          by one-third of the congregation this morning; a little moving of
          the feet, a little whispering, the noise occasioned by mothers'
          trying to keep their children still, a little noise of this kind
          and a little of that, all tend to break the sound of the
          speaker's voice, and the people cannot catch his words, and of
          course are not edified. May the Lord bless us all. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Franklin D. Richards, October 5, 1856
                        Franklin D. Richards, October 5, 1856
          THE HAND-CART ENTERPRISE--RETURNING MISSIONARIES--EXHORTATION TO
                                         THE
            SAINTS TO RESCUE THE BRETHREN AND SISTERS ON THE PLAINS, ETC.
             A Discourse by Elder Franklin D. Richards, Delivered in the
                                       Bowery,
               Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, October 5, 1856.
          114
          My brethren and sisters in the Lord, I rejoice exceedingly in
          being permitted to go to the nations of the earth to engage in
          the discharge of duties laid upon me, and in getting back in
          safety to your midst. To see how you have increased in numbers,
          and how you have extended abroad, truly indicates that the work
          of the Lord is onward here, and it is onward too in the old
          countries, where the Gospel has been preached with success.
          114
          I cannot take the time now to rehearse the varied circumstances
          and incidents of my mission, for the main thing before us now is
          to help in the brethren who are on the Plains. The subject of
          immigration by hand-carts is one that will do to talk about; I
          have learned that by experience in the little I have had to do
          with them; it will also do to pray about, and it does a great
          deal better to lay hold of and work at, and we find it to work
          admirably.
          115
          We have not had much preaching to do to the people in the old
          countries, to get them started out with hand-carts. There were
          fifteen or twenty thousand waiting for the next year to roll
          around, that they may be brought out by the arrangements of the
          P. E. F. company. Those who had any objections to this mode of
          traveling we wanted to wait, and see if the experiment would work
          well.
          115
          The subject is popular in those countries, and the hardest part
          of my talking was to find the means to bring out the many that
          were urgently teasing me to let them come. When the first
          hand-cart company came in it was a soul stirring time; banners
          were flying, bands of music played, and the citizens turned out
          almost en masse to greet them. But they will yet come with
          hand-carts by thousands, and when they get there, they will be
          most likely to enjoy "Mormonism."
          115
          This time we have not been preaching them easy and smooth things,
          for we had heard of the hard times you have had in the valleys,
          and we have invited them to come and share with you; and we have
          given them to understand that in coming here they came to work
          out their salvation.
          115
          The Saints that are now on the Plains, about one thousand with
          hand-carts, feel that it is late in the season, and they expect
          to get cold fingers and toes. But they have this faith and
          confidence towards God, that He will overrule the storms that may
          come in the season thereof and turn them away, that their path
          may be freed from suffering more than they can bear.
          115
          They have confidence to believe that this will be an open fall;
          and I tell you, brethren and sisters, that every time we got to
          talking about the hand-carts in England, and on the way, we could
          not talk long without prophesying about them. On shipboard, at
          the points of outfit, and on the Plains, every time we spoke we
          felt to prophesy good concerning them. We started off the rear
          company from Florence about the first of September, and the
          Gentiles came around with their sympathy, and their nonsense,
          trying to decoy away the sisters, telling them that it was too
          late in the season, that the journey would be too much for their
          constitutions, and if they would wait until next year, themselves
          would be going to California, and would take them along more
          comfortably.
          115
          When we had a meeting at Florence, we called upon the Saints to
          express their faith to the people, and requested to know of them,
          even if they knew that they should be swallowed up in storms,
          whether they would stop or turn back. They voted, with loud
          acclamations, that they would go on. Such confidence and joyful
          performance of so arduous labors to accomplish their gathering
          will bring the choice blessings of God upon them.
          115
          I would like to say a word to the sisters here, for they have a
          tremendous influence sometimes. Let me say to some of those that
          came out in the earlier years of our settlement in these valleys,
          you thought the journey quite long enough, and that if it had
          been a week, a fortnight, or a month longer, you did not know how
          you could have endured it. Many of you came in wagons, bringing
          the comforts of life with you in abundance.
          115
          Sisters, think of those fatiguing times, and stir up your good
          men in behalf of those who are footing it, and pulling hand-carts
          thirteen hundred miles, instead of riding one thousand as you
          did. The aged, the infirm and bowed down, and those who have been
          lame from their birth, are coming along upon their crutches; and
          they think it is a good job if they can walk the most of the way
          through the day, and avoid riding all they can.
          116
          Indeed persons of nearly all ages and conditions are coming.
          There are also delicate ladies, those who have been brought up
          tenderly from their youth, and used to going to school and
          teaching school, playing music, &c.; but when they received the
          Gospel they had to bid good bye to fathers, and mothers, and were
          turned out of doors; that taught them the first principles of
          gathering up to Zion. And the idea that there was a place here
          that could be truly called home, inspired them to go along, to
          the astonishment of their friends, and kindred, and that of the
          Gentiles on the way.
          116
          When I think of the devilish doings of those abroad, I feel wroth
          in my soul to see what the Saints have to put up with. The wicked
          found, after trying their best, that they could not coax away
          even the most tender and delicate from their toil of drawing
          their hand-carts, from fifteen to twenty miles a day. The Saints
          are happy to perform this labor, and make the welkin ring at
          night, when their day's toil is over, with their songs of praise
          and rejoicings. I could but think of the way Israel walked in
          olden times, when the Lord rained down manna for bread, and they
          were not allowed to keep any till to-morrow, and in that
          wilderness required of them to build a gorgeous tabernacle and
          carry it on their shoulders.
          116
          I have thought that the gathering of the honest in heart in these
          latter times is much like that good old mode; and it must be
          good, because it is in the Bible. The Gentiles found that they
          could not turn away the good and the faithful, who are back in
          the hills pulling their hand-carts.
          116
          Many of those now back are poor, and had not enough to get away
          from their homes with, and now they have scarcely a change of
          clothing. If they can have some shoes sent out to them, and a few
          blankets to make them comfortable at night, and flour enough,
          with what beef they have along, to make them a good meal in the
          morning, they will make those hand-carts work powerfully. But if
          they are tender footed through going shoeless, and when they lay
          down at night, if they lay cold, it will tend to retard their
          progress very much, however good their faith and resolution may
          be.
          116
          I realize in talking to you, and applying to you for help to aid
          those brethren and sisters, that it is as just and worthy a cause
          as can be espoused. I pray you, as you regard those on the
          Plains, as you wish them to come and share with you the words of
          life and the ordinances of the House of the Lord, and as you
          desire Zion to be strengthened, and righteousness to take the
          place of wickedness on the earth, to arise up and bring those
          Saints in, for it is late in the season, and ten to one they will
          have snow storms to encounter; though the Lord will not let them
          suffer any more than they have grace to bear. It is our highest
          privilege to do all we can to ameliorate the sufferings of those
          brethren that are thus trying to work out their emigration.
          116
          President Young wrote to me a year ago, stating that if I got his
          letter I should have joy in carrying out his plans; I testify
          here that I never entered into any measures that filled up my
          soul with joy, faith, and energy so much as this plan for
          gathering of the honest poor. It was late when I began the work,
          but we could not get at it any sooner. We have wrought with our
          might, and brother Daniel Spencer has been a pillar of strength
          upon which the hopes of thousands have rested securely. I rejoice
          exceedingly with him in the excellent feelings that his own
          conscience and bosom inspires him with when he remembers his
          labors.
          116
          Brother Wheelock has been like an angel among the churches in the
          old countries, and they have been strengthened in the work we are
          called to do. We did not stop to enquire whether the plan was a
          feasible one or not, that was none of our business; and when the
          word said hand carts, we understood it so.
          117
               Brothers Van Cott, Grant, Kimball, Webb, and others have
          labored with all their mights this season. I assure you it has
          been by some hard thinking, hard working, and doing the best we
          could unitedly that we have accomplished what we have. But our
          souls cannot be satisfied nor rest, until we feel assured that
          the brethren and sisters now on the Plains are brought forward,
          and made as comfortable as the circumstances of the case will
          admit of.
          117
          Before leaving England, on the 26th of July, I had the pleasure
          of welcoming brothers Pratt and Benson to that interesting and
          important field of labor. We had a joyful Conference at
          Birmingham, and a Council of the general authorities of the
          Church in those countries. Those brethren expressed themselves
          very satisfactorily and cheeringly, as to the condition in which
          they received the work at our hands; they spoke with great energy
          and power. The fire of the Lord was felt through that Conference,
          and will be felt in all the Conferences through the Pastors and
          Presidents who were with us, counseling on the condition of the
          work of the Lord in the European missions. The cause of truth is
          progressing there as well as here.
          117
          It gives me great joy, on returning, to see what an advancement
          there is in the increased out-pouring of the Spirit of God upon
          this people. Those that stay here continually cannot so
          abundantly realize and appreciate this, as those can who go out
          into the world for a season and return again.
          117
          I feel thankful for the privilege of being with you to try to
          partake of that Spirit, and improve with you in the work of
          reformation. I realize every time I go out from you, that the
          works of darkness are more consolidated and powerful against the
          cause of God on the earth, hence the Saints need increasing
          strength and power. I feel joyful to come back here, and feel the
          spirit and influences that are here.
          117
          The brethren that abide here year after year, do not know the
          power that is in them by the workings of the Holy Ghost, and the
          exercise of the holy Priesthood; but when they get out in the
          field of battle, where they have to contend against the
          adversaries of truth, then they can realize the strength of the
          Lord upon them, they can realize that He is with them, and makes
          their labors successful.
          117
          It is, I believe, as comforting a thought as the human soul can
          enjoy, to realize the worth of home, while abroad in the world.
          When you were first called to receive the Gospel, many of you
          were at once alienated from your homes and nearest kindred, and
          have never found a place where you could feel at home, until you
          found it among the Saints. This is the only home for the
          righteous on the earth, and blessed is that Saint who can
          appreciate it, and enter into the righteousness and power of it,
          and enjoy its benefits in their true light and spirit.
          117
          I felt to-day that I could love to sit and drink in the Spirit's
          gracious influences. I could feel, while on my way in from the
          Weber, that there was a spirit here watching over the people,
          such as is not to be found anywhere else on the face of the
          earth. It is nourishing and cherishing to the servants of God,
          and the whole Church in these mountains. How thankful we ought to
          be. The Lord has brought His Zion here to strengthen her; to
          admonish, reprove, build up, and prepare His Saints for the
          events that are coming. And I pray the Lord to give us hearing
          ears and understanding hearts, that we may always have ready
          hearts to do His will.
          118
          In ten years past, last July, I have been sent to England on
          three missions; and out of that ten years I have been absent from
          home something over seven. I have made a good many acquaintances
          and friends in the old countries; I have labored with joy in my
          field of labor, and God has blessed me. My heart has been made
          glad, and I have been enabled to bless others.
          118
          During the last two years, we have sent out eight thousand
          Saints; and nearly double that number have been added to the
          Church by baptism in that country. I fear that I have almost
          become a stranger in Israel; there are but few that I am
          acquainted with here, and it helps me to appreciate the privilege
          of getting home, and of seeing brother Brigham and Heber, and
          Jedediah, and the Saints in Zion.
          118
          The Elders that go out to labor in the world, are from time to
          time called upon to measure themselves, and they have labors and
          duties laid upon them that no man can perform, except in the name
          of his God. And it behooves every man and woman to strengthen
          themselves in the name of their God continually, to have their
          armor on, and keep it bright, as the President said to us last
          night; I do not intend to lay it off.
          118
          I thank God for the strength He has given me among the nations; I
          praise His name for these good brethren that were with me. I
          never labored with a company of brethren with more joy,
          satisfaction, and good cheer; I mean these brethren who went with
          me, Joseph A. Young, William H. Kimball, George D. Grant, and
          others. They have been like the deer on the mountains to carry
          the expresses of the Saints, and to render any and all kinds of
          help in hard times. They are men for whom the Lord has much
          regard; and though their words might not come forth in the same
          smooth shape as those of some men, yet they hit as hard when they
          were called upon to chastize the wicked; and they also comforted
          those that needed comfort.
          118
          They took hold with me, shoulder to shoulder. I do not wish to
          take much credit to myself, for what I have done has been
          accomplished in the name of the Lord; my brethren out of the
          Office and in the Office helping me to their utmost. I wonder and
          am astonished, when I think of what the Lord has brought His
          people through in the last days. What would have put another
          people under ground, they have surmounted by the influence and
          power of the Eternal.
          118
          Already we are a great people, there is hardly room for us, yet
          we are but as a drop of the bucket to the great work before us
          which has yet to be done; and the more there is accomplished the
          more we see there is to do, and doubtless it will keep on so,
          worlds without end.
          118
          I want to grow up with the Church: it fills my heart with praise,
          and melts me into contrition, when I think I am called upon to
          engage in such a work. I wish to employ all my energies and
          influence, everything I can control in its interests. I ask the
          Lord to lend me the blessings and comforts of this life for the
          time being, and to inspire me to use them to His glory, whether
          it be a family, or earthly substance.
          118
          It is one thing for a man to learn to live away from home, and to
          preach the Gospel and magnify his calling there, and it is
          another thing for a man to learn to live at home, and magnify his
          calling here. I want to obtain grace, that I may magnify my
          calling at home and away from home, and I desire the continuation
          of your confidence, love and faith, that I may live and wisely
          improve upon that which is not my own; that in the end I may
          receive the true riches.
          119
          Concerning the hand-cart companies this year, it is an
          experiment. We cannot yet tell you exactly what it costs to come
          through in that way; but we know that it is going to cost those
          on the other side of the mountains cold feet, and a great deal of
          affliction and sorrow, unless we help them. The word to-day is,
          mules, wagons, flour, shoes, and clothing. I entreat you, as you
          value yourselves, and the interests of this people, do to those
          brethren and sisters that are out on the Plains as you wish to be
          done by.
          119
          Many of you have been permitted to live at home to enjoy the
          comforts of life, and you have accumulated to yourselves wagons
          and teams, and now is a time for you to do good with them. I feel
          to thank the Lord my God; my heart is full of thanksgiving and
          praise to Him, for blessings bestowed upon me and upon His
          people, while I have been gone. When we were crossing the Plains,
          men, women, and children were destroyed, but the Lord has
          preserved us, and permitted us to arrive in time to attend
          Conference.
          119
          May He ever help us to appreciate His goodness unto us, and
          thereby we be led to do good unto others so long as we dwell on
          the earth, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, October 5, 1856
                          Heber C. Kimball, October 5, 1856
          GOD IS OUR FATHER; JOSEPH SMITH HIS REPRESENTATIVE ON THE EARTH;
               BRIGHAM YOUNG JOSEPH'S LEGAL SUCCESSOR.--CALL FOR TEAMS
                               TO MEET THE EMIGRANTS.
                  Remarks by H. C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
               Great Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, October 5, 1856.
          119
          There is a little matter of business I wish to lay before this
          congregation this morning, and I do not know of anything that
          will test the people only to lay before them their duty, which
          gives them a chance to step forward and act therein.
          119
          We have not as yet any durable location; we are merely
          probationers in this present state, and we shall always be so,
          until we obtain a permanent exaltation, by following in the
          footsteps of our God. He is our Father and our God, and His Son
          Jesus Christ is our Savior, and the Holy Ghost is to be our
          comforter, and will comfort all those who will prepare their
          tabernacles as fit temples for him to dwell in.
          119
          When the Holy Ghost dwells in us it will enable us to discern
          between right and wrong, will show us things to come, and bring
          things to our remembrance, and will make every one of this people
          prophets and prophetesses of God.
          119
          We have acknowledged brother Brigham to be our leader, and he
          holds the keys of the kingdom of heaven here on the earth.
          Whether people believe it or not, he is God's representative in
          the flesh, and is the mouth-piece of God unto us.
          119
          Brother Joseph Smith many a time said to brother Brigham and
          myself, and to others, that he was a representative of God to us,
          to teach and direct us and reprove the wrong doers. He has past
          behind the veil, but there never will a person in this
          dispensation enter into the celestial glory without his
          approbation.
          120
               Brother Brigham is brother Joseph's rightful successor, and
          he has his Counselors, and together they are an earthly pattern
          of the divine order of government. Those men are God's agents,
          His servants, and are witnesses of your covenants, which you will
          have to fulfil. And what you do not fulfil in this year you will
          have to do in the next; and what are not then fulfilled will have
          to be in some future time.
          120
          Some people think that, because they have passed through a great
          many troubles, have been to the nations to preach the Gospel, and
          have been robbed and plucked up several times, that will make an
          atonement for their sins. What you have passed through has
          nothing to do with atonement for sins. If you have sinned you
          have got to make an atonement for that sin, and the trials you
          have passed through in doing your duty are not the atonement.
          Trials are to test you, to prove whether you will do those things
          that are right. Some try to make out that their trials will
          answer as an atonement, but I tell you that they will not. If you
          commit sin there must be an atonement to satisfy the demands of
          justice, and then mercy claims you and saves you. But, as brother
          Grant has said, many of our old men think, because they were in
          the Church in the first beginning, that they can now lay upon
          their oars, that is, that they can sit down in the ship and not
          use the oars any more. But God requires every man and woman to be
          faithful; and if they have sinned, they have got to make an
          atonement for that sin, and your trials do not make that
          atonement.
          120
          God says that we shall be tried in all things, even as was
          Abraham of old. He was called upon to offer up his son, and was
          found willing to offer him up, but, as the sin was not sufficient
          to require the shedding of his son's blood, a lamb was provided,
          and its blood atoned for the sin that Abraham's son was to be
          offered up for, and saved the son.
          120
          If you are ever saved, you have got to take a course to draw near
          to the throne of God; and how can you draw near to the throne of
          God, except you draw near to those men who are placed as His
          representatives in the flesh? The same principles, the same
          order, the same Priesthood, the same gifts, and the same powers
          are instituted, established and organized in our day as they were
          in the days of Jesus, and all the reason that people do not see
          it is because of their traditions; the veil of darkness is over
          their minds, and they cannot see it.
          120
          With all the instructions that are given to you by brother
          Brigham, brother Heber, and brother Jedediah, many of you will go
          home and find fault with them; and you will have your contentions
          and your animosities, when you should take a course to sustain
          their words, for you cannot sustain them without sustaining their
          words, nor can you serve God and slight their counsels. If you
          expect the favor of God, favor His servants and sustain them.
          This is plain doctrine, and you will find it so, and I am not
          ashamed to teach it to you.
          120
          When brother Brigham points out a course, it is for this people
          to rise up and go to and carry out His purposes with their might;
          and until that is done this kingdom never will prosper as it
          should, worlds without end.
          121
          Now I will come to the business, and tell you what is wanted. Our
          brethren and sisters are on the Plains with their hand-carts, and
          there is snow on the ground, and many are bare-footed, and
          destitute of comfortable clothing, and we want some men and teams
          to fix up this day, and be ready to start for them to-morrow. We
          want horse and mule teams, if they can be had; but if they
          cannot, we want ox teams.
          121
          We do not wish you to take out loads, though it will be well to
          put in a couple of hundred pounds or so of forage, grain, &c., to
          two span of mules or horses, or to two yoke of cattle, with a
          light wagon, and go speedily and take those people into your
          wagons and bring them here, doing as you would wish to be done by
          in the same circumstances.
          121
          Would not all of you, if you were out on the Plains, say that if
          you were the good people in the valleys you would go out and help
          them in? Would you not all feel so? But you are not there, and
          you do not fully realize their feelings.
          121
          Now manifest your faith by your works. You will not, probably,
          have to go any further than Fort Bridger before you meet some of
          them, and you can go and return in a week, or may be in two
          weeks, and may be in twenty days.
          121
          "O, dear," says one, "I have not got up my winter's wood." Well,
          you will not get it up by staying here, but if you will help in
          those on the Plains and do all other things that you are required
          to do, God will give us a summer all winter; and if you do not do
          so, He will give us winter all summer.
          121
          Our God can change the seasons and drive away the storms, the
          tempest and the snows, to favor this people, if they will do
          right; and if you wish to be favored of God, favor us and this
          people; favor your brethren, and do as you are told.
          121
          Brother Dan Jones has been talking to you about the clay in the
          hands of the potter. If you get hold of a lump of clay that is
          snappish and wilful, and not willing that you should twist it
          into any shape or form, what is the use of working it? You throw
          it back into the mill and let it be ground again, and then take
          it out and make of it a vessel unto honor.
          121
          Perhaps some do not really believe that when a man is thrown back
          into the mill, or goes into the spirit world, that he ever will
          be redeemed, but he will, if he has not sinned against the Holy
          Ghost. He will be ground and worked up until he becomes passive,
          and then God, through His servants, will redeem him, and make him
          a vessel unto honor.
          121
          A great many will go to hell, and the very men that are preaching
          to you now will visit you and offer you salvation, after you have
          laid there, perhaps, thousands of years, for you must stay in the
          mill until you are passive and obedient.
          121
          Jeremiah, at the command of God, went to the potter's house where
          the potter was molding the clay, and when he went to turn it on
          the wheel it was refractory and rebellious; and he worked at it
          and sweat over it, but after all it was rebellious, and fell down
          on the wheel.
          121
          What did he do then? He cut it off from the wheel and threw it
          back into the mill, and after he had ground it awhile, he took it
          out and made of it a vessel unto honor; so of the same lump he
          made a vessel unto dishonor, and one unto honor.
          121
          Did the potter make it dishonorable? No, the vessel made itself
          unto dishonor; and the next time it was pliable and passive, and
          the potter made of it a vessel unto honor, because it was
          honorable and submissive.
          121
          I wished to make these few remarks, because they touch upon
          things that are on my mind all the time. And if you wish to be
          Saints, for God's sake be Saints, and if you wish to be devils,
          be devils, and get out of this place; and let those that will be
          Saints, be Saints; and let them commune together and carry out
          the purpose of God.
          122
          I would rather have three hundred men and women that are
          perfectly amenable to the authorities of this Church, than a
          numerous people that are rebellious; and I could do more to bring
          about the purposes of God, and do it ten times quicker, with a
          few faithful persons, than with hosts of the wicked.
          122
          You know this, every one of you. I can accomplish more work with
          one man that is amenable to me, and will do as I tell him, than I
          can with twenty who are disobedient; so I can with one woman. I
          had rather have one woman that is humble, than twenty that are
          not; and she is more honor and glory, and happiness and heaven to
          a man, than twenty disobedient ones.
          122
          You that have but one wife know this pretty well, but we who have
          scores, know it better; we are further advanced in the experience
          of this life.
          122
          Now, brethren, what do you say? This is the word of the Lord to
          us, that we rise up and gather up our teams and start forthwith,
          not with loads, except feed; take hay and deposit it in different
          places, so that you can have some when you come back, and bring
          in those brethren and sisters, and you will have a pleasant time,
          and God and His angels will go with you, and you will be
          prospered, upheld, and sustained.
          122
          That man that drops down his head under his wife's arm, and says,
          "I guess they don't see me;" and that wife that says, "O, my
          husband, I cannot spare you, I cannot sleep alone, for when night
          comes I shall get cold;" O, the poor little things.
          122
          I say that those who will take counsel and prepare themselves to
          go back on this mission shall be blest; and if a man has but one
          yoke of cattle, let him put that on with those of some other
          person.
          122
          I now want every man that will actually go and help, and not say
          he will go, and not go, to rise up.
          122
          [One hundred and fourteen teams were volunteered, and reported
          ready to start forthwith.]
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, October 26, 1856
                         Jedediah M. Grant, October 26, 1856
          THOSE WHO ARE IN DARKNESS CANNOT DISCERN THE LIGHT--EXHORTATIONS
               TO MALE AND FEMALE TO SEEK AFTER THE LIGHT OF THE HOLY
                                    GHOST--WOMEN
                           WHO LEAVE THEIR HUSBANDS, ETC.
              A Discourse, Delivered by J. M. Grant, in the Tabernacle,
               Great Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, October 26, 1856.
          122
          While the sacrament is passing, I will occupy a short time, for I
          wish to bear my testimony to the truth of what we heard in the
          fore part of the day. It is not for want of truths or testimonies
          that the people are careless, but it is for the lack, on their
          part, of living up to the truths and testimonies they hear.
          123
          We have, in the revelations of God and in the teachings of the
          servants of God, a great variety of truths, but those truths are
          not specially in force and brought to bear upon our minds, and to
          be carried out in our practice, until we are fully impressed by
          that gift of the Lord God, which we call the Holy Ghost.
          123
          When the Spirit of the Lord rests upon a community, they
          naturally are inclined to feel after the Lord their God, and they
          are inclined unto righteousness, and they like the influence of
          that Spirit which leads into all truth; it is sweet and very
          delicious to them. But when darkness beclouds the people in
          consequence of their transgressions, they have but little relish
          for the things of God; they relish every thing else but the
          things which pertain to the kingdom of God on the earth, and the
          kingdom of God hereafter. They cannot enjoy the Gospel as do
          those who are not in the dark, for those who are in the light can
          appreciate the light they are in the enjoyment of.
          123
          But while people are in the dark, they do not see the light;
          their deeds are not made manifest, for it is the light that
          maketh manifest. If a room be dark, the objects in that room are
          not discernible, but when light breaks into the room, the objects
          therein can be plainly seen.
          123
          We may say the same of the people of God; when they are in the
          dark, no difference how much light they may have had, if they
          pass from the light into the dark, they may remember that they
          once saw the light, they do not enjoy the light because they have
          passed from light into darkness, and they do not discern the
          objects in themselves. They gradually are sliding from the law of
          God, or from the Church of God, and do not discover where they
          are going or what from, from the fact that they are in the dark,
          they cannot see.
          123
          But when the light comes they discover that they are about
          falling from a precipice, about plunging into ruin, about going
          to destruction; the light makes this manifest, and they see their
          situation.
          123
          I have no idea that chastisement from this stand will increase
          the darkness, or aggravate the transgressions of the people; but
          if light breaks forth from any source and reflects upon the
          people, they then see the motes, the beams, and the dross in
          themselves. While the light make manifest, the Spirit of God
          reveals the secrets of the heart, and makes manifest those dark
          spots that exist among the Saints of God.
          123
          Some suppose that they can pass by the Priesthood of God on the
          earth, and very lightly esteem the men who hold it. They think it
          is not material about offending the Bishops or the presiding
          Elders, or the councils that preside over them, and no
          difference, specially, about brother Brigham, "he is only brother
          Brigham, no difference about giving offence to him, or in
          associating with him."
          123
          "We are conscious," says one, "that we have offended him and many
          of the Councils of the Church, but notwithstanding this, we will
          go to God and ask Him, in the name of Jesus Christ, to forgive
          us, and we will make it all right between us and our God; and if
          we can only keep the stream pure between us and our God, no
          difference whether the water is dark and turbid between us and
          His servants, or not. We can get the Spirit of God for ourselves,
          and the blessings we want we will ask God for, no difference
          about offending His Servants."
          124
          A great many people actually suppose that they can treat with
          impunity the authority of God, and the light of God, the chain
          that the Almighty has let down from heaven to earth, which we
          call the Priesthood; that they can break and insult that chain
          and trifle therewith, as much as they please, and when they
          please, that they can abuse Jehovah in His power and attributes.
          I reason in a different circle, or upon a different principle.
          When I offend one of God's servants, I consider it my duty to
          atone, to make reconciliation for my offence, no matter whether
          he be above or below in this Church, as the term is used; no
          matter whether it be President Brigham Young or my teacher, I
          have erred in either case.
          124
          A great many say, "If I can only keep the stream clear between me
          and the heads of the Church, that is all I want or care for."
          124
          A High Priest in the road the other day, a talented man, an
          important man, said, "If he could only keep the stream clear
          between himself and the heads of the Church, that he would
          consider that he was all right." I said to him, if you act upon
          that principle, in the same sense you have thrown it out to me,
          it will send you across lots to hell. The spirit of the principle
          to me was, that it did not matter about offending persons below
          him, or injuring different individuals in the Church, such as
          Elders, Priests, Teachers, Deacons, and Members, if he could only
          keep the stream pure between him and the First Presidency.
          124
          This idea a great many people entertain; they can offend their
          Bishops, or the Bishop's Counsellors, and the Teachers, and they
          can offend the President of a Branch of the Church, the President
          over the High Priests' Quorum, and the president over the High
          Council, and they can offend all the Church, so they can only
          have the good graces of brother Brigham and his Council, that is
          enough for them.
          124
          That is actually the idea of some people. Such doctrine as that,
          with me, is the height of nonsense. You have not their good
          graces, only as you treat every person right. If you are
          dishonest with one of those poor benighted Indians, you foul the
          water between me and you, and God Almighty will not give me power
          to bless you, until you rectify that wrong with that poor Indian,
          or with the least person on the footstool of God. And you should
          not pass by your Bishop and insult him, if you do, you will
          forfeit your claim to the throne of God in heaven, until you make
          reconciliation to that Bishop, or to any other person you have
          injured; and then it is time enough for you to bring your
          offerings, and they will be accepted in the sight of god, and in
          the sight of His servants.
          124
          We exist here in an organized Branch of the Church, we have
          several councils, quorums, and organizations. We were called upon
          during the last Conference, to elect a President of this Stake of
          Zion; Daniel Spencer and his two Counsellors, Elders Fullmer and
          Rhodes, preside over this Stake. Now suppose they know that the
          Bishop of some ward, or one of his Counsellors, is teaching an
          erroneous doctrine, it is the duty of Daniel Spencer to send for
          that Bishop, or that Counsellor, or instruct some one in that
          ward to rectify that people.
          125
          The Presidency of this Branch of the Church should go to work and
          learn whether every quorum in this Branch is doing its duty. The
          First Presidency, by their sanction, have ceded the local Branch
          of the Church in Great Salt Lake City, to Daniel Spencer and his
          Council, and he should understand whether the first, second,
          third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth,
          eleventh, twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, fifteenth, sixteenth,
          seventeenth, eighteenth, nineteenth, and twentieth wards are in
          order; and if his jurisdiction extends beyond the city, he should
          ascertain whether every man is doing right within the bounds of
          that jurisdiction. And he ought to come up to the First President
          of the Church, and consider himself one of his Council, and
          report the situation of the different wards; and he ought to have
          a book containing full and correct reports from every Bishop of
          the different wards, that when the First President of the Church
          shall say, brother Spencer, in what condition is this or that
          Branch of the Church, he may be able at once to give a truthful
          report. He ought to know all about the High Priests, their
          number, and the number of the Seventies; where they meet, and
          what they are about. His eye ought to be through the city like
          the eye of God, to search the people over whom he is made
          President; and he ought to know that his Counsellors are alive
          and active in the discharge of their duty. I do not know whether
          he can report so now or not, but I very much doubt whether he
          can.
          125
          Brother Spencer should come to the First President of the Church,
          and not consider that he is intruding, for he is rightly
          connected with him. Can a man be intruding when he does those
          things he has a right to do, and which pertain to his duty? No.
          Neither can he be intruding by reporting to the first President
          of the Church.
          125
          The presiding Bishop belongs to the First Presidency of this
          Church, and he ought to know about the situation of each ward,
          and not merely talk about the people's paying their tithing, for
          there has been too much mere talking about it already. I would
          ask, have the people in this city paid their tithing? I sincerely
          doubt whether one fourth or even one eighth, have paid it. It is
          the duty of the Bishop not only to sound his trump outside this
          city, but in this city, and learn what persons are deficient in
          this point, and not cease with merely talking about it. Talking
          so much and not doing is one of the grand evils; it is not for
          the Bishop to merely talk about the people's paying their
          tithing, and say that they are good fellows, &c., but we want him
          to know that the people pay their tithing, and that they are
          right; and then come to the First President of the Church and
          tell him those facts, reporting faithfully the situation of all
          the Bishops in the Church, and how they stand in their accounts
          with the General Tithing Office; and let him gather all the pile
          together.
          125
          If Bishop Hunter waits until the roads are muddy, he may expect
          to meet with drawbacks and losses, the bins are now as full as
          they will be. Strike while the iron is hot, is the old adage; but
          my adage is, strike while the roads are good, and while there is
          grain.
          125
          If you wait until after cold weather comes, after the mud comes,
          and after the people come in hungry, the bins where the wheat is
          now may be like they were with brother Browning; he had several
          hundred bushels of tithing wheat, and when we sent for it, there
          were somewhere about forty or fifty bushels; it had wasted; the
          cats, the goats, the ducks, the rats, the mice, the geese, and
          the ganders all were at work in those bins.
          125
          I want the Bishop to understand that we want the tithing brought
          to the store-house of God, while it can be brought without delay;
          not merely to talk about it, but we want the work performed. I
          tell you that the people in this city do not walk up to their
          duty on the subject of tithing.
          126
          Members of the quorum of the Twelve, when at home, ought to be
          right about the First President of the Church with the power of
          God that is in them, and communicate some of that light to
          brother Brigham to comfort him. Do you expect brother Brigham to
          put fire into the whole of this people, and no man on earth put
          fire in him and bless him, and give him instruction and
          information? Must he impart and teach, and teach, and no man tell
          him anything?
          126
          We have missionaries who go out to different parts of this
          Territory, and over the earth, gaining experience and
          information, but can we get them up here to tell us one single
          thing they know? No, unless you take them by the back of the
          neck, and the seat of their pantaloons and haul them in sight,
          making them squeal like a "possum cat," before you can get
          anything out of them.
          126
          We want you to impart what you know, if you have the light of
          God, or any information about heaven, earth, or hell. We want you
          to furnish your share to the fund of information, and not cry,
          all the day long, give, give, give, without imparting anything to
          the giver. We want the Twelve, when they are full of the Holy
          Ghost, to come up and bless us. And if any of you know how to
          make a good goose yoke, a hog yoke, a good jackknife, or anything
          else that is valuable, do not put your hands on your mouths and
          cry mum.
          126
          If you know how to raise wheat, potatoes, or anything else,
          impart your knowledge, that the light in you may not be hid under
          a bushel. It is so with almost every person in the Church; if
          they have light they keep it under a bed, or under a bushel; they
          keep it locked up within their bosoms, and we cannot get it out.
          126
          If a man knows anything valuable, we want him to impart his
          knowledge. We want the President of the Seventies, brother Joseph
          Young, about us; we do not want him to go on the hill where
          Lorenzo lived, but we want him to live in the city near brother
          Brigham, because, if he does not, he will die. Some of brother
          Joseph's Council want to wander off, saying that brother Brigham
          says they may go. Why? Because they want to go. If the light of
          God was in them, and the gift of the Holy Ghost, they would know
          that their place is at head quarters. We want such men to come
          and be one with the Prophet, and believe and understand for
          themselves.
          126
          If you offend your brother, you have to make reconciliation. You
          might as well baptize a dog, as baptize a man or woman who will
          not make reconciliation for the offences they have committed.
          Some women will say, "What is the difference, suppose I offend my
          husband, if I can only lie to brother Brigham, and tell him a
          first-rate tale, and make out that my husband is a poor curse? I
          will get as many blessings as I want from brother Brigham, and
          from others that I can make believe that I am a good woman."
          126
          I may not have used their words exactly, but those words portray
          their practices. That woman who offends her husband, if he has on
          him the power of the Priesthood and does right, I would not give
          a groat for all the blessings she will get from the Holy Ghost.
          You may as well baptize a dog, or a skunk, as such a woman, until
          she makes reconciliation with that man of God whom she has
          offended.
          126
          I sometimes talk about the old stereotyped edition of "Mormons?"
          Is it that I do not love our old fathers in Israel? No, for I
          know their labors, toils, and anxiety, and I love them; but many
          of them feel that they have done enough. Men have to be rewarded
          according to their works; if a man ceases to work, there is no
          more blessings for him. He is lariatted out, as Orson Pratt
          lariatted out the Gods in his theory; his circle is as far as the
          string extends. My God is not lariatted out.
          127
          I do not want the old men to grow dull. Was father Adam dull in
          his old age, when he blessed his children, and predicted what
          would befall them down to the latest generation? Will a man,
          fired up by the fire of the Almighty, be dull? No. I do not want
          the old men to think that they have done enough, but to exert
          themselves to the last, and not to believe in a God that is
          lariatted out, nor be lariatted out themselves, and say, "I have
          worked ten, fifteen, or twenty-five years, and I do not want to
          work any more, my rope is long enough now."
          127
          Do not imbibe that principle, but keep advancing and advancing in
          the knowledge of the truth, in the light of the Almighty, which
          brightens up your intellects, enlightens your minds, and makes
          you feel the fire and power of God Almighty in your earthly
          tabernacles. We want our fathers in Israel to wake up and bless
          their children, to bless the young men and the Church of God, and
          let the fire of the Almighty be in them. We want the presiding
          Patriarch to freely call upon the Prophet, brother Brigham; and
          we want the heads of the different departments of the kingdom of
          God to come up and strengthen the hands of the Prophet.
          127
          The old men, those men who have been in the Church twenty years
          and more, are ready to run from the man of God that holds the
          keys of the kingdom of heaven. If you was full of the Holy Ghost
          you would not do this, but you would be round about us, instead
          of being all the time with your wives. It is the greatest piece
          of nonsense that was ever planted in a Gentle breast, for a man
          to tie himself down to be at home day and night with his women.
          Where would this kingdom go, if brother Brigham and his Council
          were to do so? It would go to hell, across lots, in double quick
          time. Do not let your wives bind you up with green withes and
          strong cords as Delilah did Sampson, and make you powerless.
          Break asunder the cords, the ropes and cables that bind you, and
          come forth, ye old men, out of your shells, and break your
          lariats and your stakes, and begin to drink of the fountain of
          life, with God and His servants.
          127
          I might say to the young men wake up from your sleep, that you
          may have the blessings of God poured out upon you. And if the
          women want to know what I think of many of them, let them read
          the 32nd chapter of Isaiah; I had better read part of it for you.
          "Rise up ye women that are at ease, hear my voice, ye careless
          daughters, give ear unto my speech. Many days and years shall ye
          be troubled, ye careless women; for the vintage shall fail, the
          gathering shall not come. Tremble, ye women that are at ease; be
          troubled, ye careless ones; strip you, and make you bare, and
          gird sackcloth upon your loins."
          128
          I want to say to many of our old women, and to hundreds and
          thousands of our young women, that the life of God Almighty is
          not in you; you are at ease, and careless, and dull, and blind,
          and you do not understand the rights that God Almighty wishes you
          to enjoy. I want such women to humble themselves in sackcloth and
          ashes, until they get the Holy Ghost. I want every mother and
          daughter in Israel to serve their God, have the light of God in
          them, instead of pride, foolery, nonsense, and everything that is
          light and vain. Rise up, ye careless women that are asleep in
          Zion, and betake yourselves to mourning and lamenting before God,
          until the light of heaven shall shine upon you, until the light
          of God shall chase away your pride, and your abomination, and
          your sins, and be round about you, and until the eye of heaven
          smiles upon you and blesses you forever. I want you to be blest
          and saved, that your children may rise up and be blest. I want
          the women to understand that there is something in Zion for them
          to do, instead of going to sleep. There is a work upon you; you
          have made covenants and sacred obligations, as well as the men,
          and we want you not to falsify those obligations, but to keep the
          law of your husbands, and listen to them, and know that they are
          your head.
          128
          A man is a president to his family. If the Church has a head,
          which is Christ, then is the man the head of his family. Some men
          are not the heads of their families, but their wives walk on
          them, their daughters walk on them, and their sons walk on them,
          and they are as the soles of their shoes.
          128
          Talk of some men's being the heads of their families. It makes me
          think of the old deacon, that went to teach a man and his wife
          who were quarrelsome; said he, "Do you not know that you and your
          husband are one flesh?" "You don't say that, do you, deacon?"
          "Yes, the Lord has made you one." "Lord God," said she, "if you
          were to pass by here when me and my old man are quarreling, you
          would think there were fifty of us." This is often the case in
          Israel; instead of the men being the heads of their families,
          they are as sole leather under their feet.
          128
          I want the women to understand, when they have a good husband,
          one that does his duty, that he is president over them, and that
          they have made covenants to abide the law of that husband. Talk
          about women leaving their husbands! I would be far from taking a
          woman that would leave a GOOD man. A woman that wants to climb up
          to Jesus Christ, and pass by the authorities between her and him,
          is a stink in my nostrils. I have large nostrils, and I often
          talk about smelling, for my olfactory nerves are very sensitive.
          I want women to know their places and do their duty; but there is
          a low, stinking pride in a woman, that wants to leave a good
          husband to go to another. What does it matter where you are, if
          you do your duty? Being in one man's family or the other man's
          family is not going to save you, but doing your duty before your
          God is what will save you.
          128
          Because I am one of the Council of the First President, will that
          save me? No, but if I am saved, I shall be saved because I do my
          duty as a man of God. Shall a man be saved because of some
          particular Quorum to which he belongs, or a woman be saved
          because she is in some particular family? No, that is foolery.
          Men and women are saved because they do right. It is nonsense for
          a woman to suppose, that because she is sealed to some particular
          man she will be saved, and at the same time kick up hell's
          delight, play the whore, and indulge in other evil acts and
          abominations.
          128
          Even some mothers in Israel actually suppose that if their
          daughters are sealed to a certain man they will be saved, no
          matter what they do afterwards. That is damned foolery; and I
          want men and women to understand that salvation is based on a
          better foundation, that it is made up of righteousness, joy, and
          peace in the Holy Ghost.
          129
          We want you to understand that the power of the Holy Ghost should
          be in you. We want fathers, mothers, sons, daughters, and the
          whole Church renovated and made one. Do you suppose that I can be
          saved by standing alone, or that brother Heber can, or by
          attempting to use our Apostleship independent of brother Brigham?
          We have sense enough to know that we have no power, only as we
          are one with him. Or can the Twelve, or any one else, have any
          power, only as they are one with brother Brigham? No. In the same
          way no woman can be right, only that woman who is one in spirit
          with her husband. We should then be one in understanding, in
          power, in the gifts of God and in the light of the Gospel, and do
          right all the time. May God Almighty wake up the fathers, the
          mothers, the sons and the daughters, and bless you all and keep
          you in the path of your duty, and save you in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, December 4, 1856
                    ON THE DEATH OF PRESIDENT JEDEDIAH M. GRANT.
           A Funeral Sermon, by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
            Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Utah Territory, December 4,
                                        1856.
          129
          We expected that this congregation would have been assembled and
          seated by ten o'clock, or by a quarter past ten at the latest; it
          is now twelve, lacking five minutes, and near the time when we
          should be moving to the place of burial.
          129
          The time is so far advanced, that I shall not presume to answer
          my feelings, in my remarks on this occasion. I expected to have
          had time enough for offering some of my feelings and views, with
          regard to the living and the dead. True, it would take me a long
          time to reveal to you what is in my heart, but I expected to have
          had time to bestow a portion thereof on this congregation.
          129
          I will say to those here assembled, and especially to those more
          immediately connected with brother Grant in the capacity of a
          family, you have no cause for mourning, neither have we. True, we
          were very fond of the company and society of brother Grant;
          brother Jedediah was a man we all loved, and we would have liked
          to have had him staid with us; we would have been pleased in
          longer enjoying his society here.
          129
          But this our place of abode is only temporary; we are on a
          journey; we have only to winter and summer, as it were. Brother
          Grant has got through here, and has gone to his spiritual place
          of abode for a season. Not that he has reached his journey's end,
          nor will he, until he has again received this body that now lies
          before me. Every material part and portion pertaining to his
          body, to the temporal organization that constitutes the man, will
          clothe his spirit again, before he is prepared to receive the
          place and habitation that is prepared for him, yet he has gone to
          his spiritual home for a season.
          129
          I am aware of the feelings of families and friends on such
          occasions. Many times I can govern and control my feelings, at
          other times I cannot. When I can control my own feelings, I can
          collect my thoughts and express my ideas as clearly as my
          language will permit.
          129
          In the few remarks that I will make to-day, I will not go to the
          Bible, to the Book of Mormon, nor to the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants, for my text, for I will give you a text which
          comprehends the sermon also, so that if I do not dwell directly
          upon it, I trust that what I say will be true, for it will be
          incorporated in my text, and the text alone will be a sermon.
          130
          On this occasion I will say, as on other occasions, blessed are
          they that hear the Gospel of salvation, believe it, embrace it,
          and live to all its precepts. That is the text, and a whole
          sermon in and of itself.
          130
          Time will not permit me to tell, only in part, wherein they are
          blessed, how and with what they will be blessed, for it takes a
          life time to prepare for this blessing.
          130
          Some people would have to live to be a hundred years of age, in
          order to be as ripe in the things of God as was brother Grant,
          whose body now lies lifeless before us; to be as ripe as was the
          spirit which lately inhabited this deserted earthly tabernacle.
          130
          There are but few that can ripen for the glory, the immortality
          that is prepared for the faithful; for receiving all that was
          purchased for them by the Son of God; but very few can receive
          what brother Grant has received in his life time. He has been in
          the Church upwards of twenty-four years, and was a man that would
          live, comparatively speaking, a hundred years in that time. The
          storehouse that was prepared in him to receive the truth, was
          capable of receiving as much in twenty-five years as most of men
          can in one hundred.
          130
          Though we might say that the time has been short which he has had
          to prepare himself in the flesh for receiving all that is
          treasured up for the faithful, yet there are but few men in this
          Church that ever will be prepared to receive what he will
          receive, though they live thirty, fifty, seventy-five, or a
          hundred years, or to the coming of the Son of Man; there are but
          few men that will be prepared to receive the same degree of glory
          and exaltation that brother Jedediah will receive. This may be
          attributed to the peculiar organization of man.
          130
          It is not every man that is capable of filling every station,
          though there is no man but what is capable of filling his proper
          station, and that, too, with dignity and honor to himself. When
          you find a person that is capable of receiving light and wisdom,
          one that can descend to the capacity of the weakest of the weak,
          and can comprehend the highest and most noble intelligence that
          can be obtained by man, can receive it with all ease, and
          comprehend it, circumscribe it, understand it from first to last,
          that is the man that can ripen for eternity in a few years; that
          is the individual who is capable of occupying stations that many
          cannot occupy.
          130
          Brother Grant we were well acquainted with, and there is no
          person but what laments his departure from this world. But what
          will we mourn for? I want to ask myself that question, as I have
          a great many times. What will you mourn for, because brother
          Grant has gone where he can do more good? No, we will not mourn
          for that. Will we mourn because he has overcome all his enemies
          here, all that are opposed to Jesus Christ and to his Gospel,
          because he has won the prize? Will we mourn for that?
          130
          He is prepared to dwell with Prophets, with brother Joseph, with
          the ancient Apostles, with Moses, with Abraham, and to dwell in
          the presence of Jesus Christ. We will not mourn for that. What
          will we mourn for? He has lost nothing, but has gained all.
          131
          Why do we mourn? Perhaps it will be difficult for me to tell you,
          yet I know. It is not the knowledge that God has given you or me,
          that causes us to mourn; it is not the Spirit of the Gospel that
          produces within us a mournful feeling; it is not the Spirit of
          Christ, the knowledge of eternity, of God, or of the way of life
          and salvation. Our mourning proceeds from none of those causes.
          What causes us to mourn? Neither more nor less, to me and so far
          as I can convey my idea by language, than the earthly weakness
          that is in us. It is not the knowledge of the Almighty, the power
          of God, the light of eternity, but it is the darkness, the
          weakness, the ignorance, the want of that eternal knowledge, so
          far as I can conceive, that makes any person mourn here on the
          earth. If this conveys the idea to you, as it does to me, it will
          satisfy me.
          131
          Mourning for the righteous dead springs from the ignorance and
          weakness that are planted within the mortal tabernacle, the
          organization of this house for the spirit to dwell in. No matter
          what pain we suffer, no matter what we pass through, we cling to
          our mother earth, and dislike to have any of her children leave
          us. We love to keep together the social family relation that we
          bear one to another, and do not like to part with each other; but
          could we have knowledge and see into eternity, if we were
          perfectly free from the weakness, blindness, and lethargy with
          which we are clothed in the flesh, we should have no disposition
          to weep or mourn.
          131
          Perhaps it is not proper for me to make a few remarks with regard
          to this day's operations. Funeral ceremonies have often borne
          upon my mind with considerable, I will say, weight, and
          especially since I came into the vestry at the time appointed for
          the services to commence. I have often reflected with regard to
          paying particular respect to that which is useless, to that which
          is nothing at all to us. And while waiting in the vestry, I was
          pondering upon how many bands of music attended Jesus to the
          tomb, upon what the procession was, how many wore crape, who
          mourned, and the situation of the mourners.
          131
          There are but few of us but what have been honored with as
          convenient a place for a birth as was Jesus, though I presume
          that his mother was comparatively comfortable while lieing on the
          hay in the manger; there are but few of us but what have had the
          privilege of a house to be born in.
          131
          I was reflecting upon how many there were to lament and mourn for
          Him when he went out of the world; and the few that did mourn had
          to make their escape, like going on to Ensign Peak; they had to
          stand afar off to mourn, and durst not be seen near the place of
          the crucifixion. When the body had hung on the cross until night,
          Joseph begged the privilege of taking it down and carrying it to
          the tomb.
          131
          I was reflecting further. Suppose brother Grant could speak to us
          this day, he would deprecate to the lowest degree the fuss and
          parade we are making. He would say, "Away with you; stop your
          blowing of horns, beating of drums, and hoisting of colors. Give
          my body a place to lay and rest, and do not consider me better
          than other men. Take my body and bury it deep enough, so that it
          can rest where the floods cannot wash it out, where is can remain
          until the trumpet sounds, when I may awake up and help you again.
          131
          Perhaps it is not proper for me to make these remarks, yet I hope
          they will not injure the feelings of any one. But I say to each
          and every one of you, whether I die in this city, or wherever I
          die, when my spirit leaves my body, know ye that that tabernacle
          is of no use, until the command comes for it to be resurrected;
          and I do not want you to cry over it, nor make any parade, but
          give me a good place where my bones can rest, that have been
          weary for many years, and have delighted to labor until nearly
          worn out; and then go home about your business, and think no more
          about me, except you think of me in the spirit world, as I do
          about Jedediah.
          131
          I have not felt, for one minute, that Jedediah is dead; I feel he
          is with us just as much as he was a week or a month ago.
          132
          The few words I say will perhaps be a consolation to you, and
          perhaps not, but I tell you some of my feelings and views.
          132
          I want you all to remember this; when I die, let your flags
          remain in their proper places, omit your parade, and lay me away
          where I can rest. And I do not wish any of you to cry and feel
          badly, but prepare yourselves to fight the devils while you live,
          and after you pass through the vail; and let me tell you, that
          there we will do a great deal more than we can here.
          132
          Another thing I want to promise you, every one of you, if you
          will be faithful; I promise it to myself. True, brother Grant was
          a great help to me; he stood by me, and was willing to come and
          go, and to do whatever was requested of him, in order to take the
          burden from me; but I tell you that we will have not only four,
          but an hundred fold for him, just as good, and so we will for
          every good man that lies down; I promise you that. Brother Grant
          we call a great man, a giant, a lion; but let me tell you that
          the young whelps are growing up here who will roar louder than
          ever he dare, and instead of there being two, or three, or four,
          there are hundreds of them.
          132
          Perhaps many of you will think I am not correct in my views, that
          I am enthusiastic, that I am mistaken; but let me tell you that
          the very sons of these women that sit here will rise up and be as
          great as any man that ever lived, and as far beyond Jedediah, or
          myself, and brother Heber, as we are in the Gospel beyond our
          little children. I am not going to gather the lions of the forest
          from the sectarian world, that is not where I am going to get
          them, but the mothers in Israel are going to rear them. They will
          raise hundreds and thousands that will know more about the things
          of God in twenty years than Jedediah did in his lifetime, which
          was forty years. Will they know more than I do? Yes.
          132
          I do not make any calculation, and never did, but that my boys
          who are now growing up will be as far beyond me, at my age, as I
          am beyond the knowledge I had in my infancy. We will not mourn
          for that, will we? No. For one I am comforted, if I can overcome
          the weakness that is upon me, which is the result of ignorance;
          that pertains to the flesh--to fallen nature. The cause of
          mourning does not pertain to God, nor to the things of God, but
          arises from the weakness of human nature.
          132
          When we lose such men as we have since we came into the valleys
          of the mountains, such men as brother Whitney, brother Willard,
          brother Jedediah, brother Orson Spencer, and many others, it is a
          matter of regret.
          132
          Brother Grant can now do ten times more than if he was in the
          flesh; do you want to know how? He is in the spirit world, he has
          conquered death and hell, and will the grave, when he again
          assumes his body. He is no more subject to the devils that dwell
          in the infernal regions; he commands them, and they must go at
          his bidding; he can move them just as I can move my hand. Do you
          know how that is done? It is done by the principle in me that is
          called will, which principle God has planted in all intelligences
          according to the capacity bestowed upon them. That intelligence
          is in us; we may call it will; it is the power of life in every
          creature and in all intelligences, and by that power I stretch
          out my arm and bring it to me again at my pleasure, I look to the
          right or to the left, and I speak according to the dictates of my
          will. When I govern myself, I do this or that, I rise up to go to
          that city and return again, I sit down and rise up, and do what I
          please.
          133
          When men overcome as our faithful brethren have, and go where
          they see Joseph, who will dictate them and be their head and
          Prophet all the time, they have power over all disembodied evil
          spirits, for they have overcome them. Those evil spirits are
          under the command and control of every man that has had the
          Priesthood on him, and has honored it in the flesh, just as much
          as my hand is under my control.
          133
          Do you not think that brother Jedediah can do more good than he
          could here? When he was here the devils had power over his flesh,
          he warred with them and fought them, and said that they were
          around him by millions, and he fought them until he overcame
          them. So it is with you and I. You never felt a pain and ache, or
          felt disagreeable, or uncomfortable in your bodies and minds, but
          what an evil spirit was present causing it. Do you realize that
          the ague, the fever, the chills, the severe pain in the head, the
          plurisy, or any pain in the system, from the crown of the head to
          the soles of the feet, is put there by the devil? You do not
          realize this, do you?
          133
          I say but little about this matter, because I do not want you to
          realize it. When you have the rheumatism, do you realize that the
          devil put that upon you? No, but you say, "I got wet, caught
          cold, and thereby got the rheumatism." The spirits that afflict
          us and plant disease in our bodies, pain in the system, and
          finally death, have control over us so far as the flesh is
          concerned. But when the spirit is unlocked from the body it is
          free from the power of death and Satan; and when that body comes
          up again, it also, with the spirit, will gain the victory over
          death, hell, and the grave.
          133
          When the spirit leaves the tabernacle of flesh and goes into the
          spirit world, it has control over every evil influence with which
          it comes in contact, and when it takes up the body again, then
          the body also, with the spirit, will have control over every evil
          spirit that is in a tabernacle, if there is any such being, just
          as far as the spirit that has the Priesthood had control over
          evil spirits.
          133
          Perhaps you do not understand me. Take a spirit that has gone
          into the spirit world, does it have control over corruptible
          bodies? No. It can only act in the capacity of a spirit. As to
          the devils inhabiting these earthly bodies, it cannot control
          them, it only controls spirits. But when the spirit is again
          united to the body, that spirit and body unitedly have control
          over the evil bodies, those controlled by the devil and given
          over to the devils, if there is any such thing. Resurrected
          beings have control over matter as well as spirit.
          133
          Brother Grant's body which lies here is useless, is good for
          nothing until it is resurrected, and merely needs a place in
          which to rest; his spirit has not fled beyond the sun. There are
          millions and millions of spirits in these valleys, both good and
          evil. We are surrounded with more evil spirits than good ones,
          because more wicked than good men have died here; for instance,
          thousands and thousands of wicked Lamanites have laid their
          bodies in these valleys. The spirits of the just and unjust are
          here. The spirits that were cast out of heaven, which you know
          are recorded to have been one-third part, were thrust down to
          this earth, and have been here all the time, with Lucifer, the
          Son of the Morning, at their head.
          134
          When a good man or woman dies, the spirit does not go to the sun
          or the moon. I have often told you that the spirits go to God who
          gave them, and that He is everywhere; if God is not everywhere,
          will you please tell me where He is not. The moment your eyes are
          opened upon the spirit land, you will find yourselves in the
          presence of God, for as David says, "If you take the wings of the
          morning and fly to the uttermost parts of the earth, He is there;
          and if you make your bed in hell, behold He is there."
          134
          You are in the presence of God, and when your eyes are opened you
          will understand it. Brother Grant's spirit is in the presence of
          God; and he is with Joseph, when he is not required to be
          somewhere else. He is at work for the benefit of Zion, for that
          is all the business that Joseph and the Elders of this Church
          have on hand.
          134
          You and I have yet to deal with evil spirits, but Jedediah has
          control over them. When we have done with the flesh, and have
          departed to the spirit world, you will find that we are
          independent of those evil spirits. But while you are in the flesh
          you will suffer by them, and cannot control them, only by your
          faith in the name of Jesus Christ and by the keys of the eternal
          Priesthood. When the spirit is unlocked from the tabernacle it is
          as free, pure, holy, and independent of them as the sun is of
          this earth. Jedediah can now do more for us than he could by
          longer staying here.
          134
          Where do you suppose the spirits of our departed friends are?
          Where they ought to be; they are here, on the other side of the
          earth, in the East Indies, in Washington, &c.; they are
          controlling the fallen spirits here, or somewhere else. They
          could not control the spirits of evil men while here, only by
          faith, but now one of our departed brethren can control millions
          of disembodied evil spirits; while they were in the flesh they
          were afflicted by them. Is this not a great consolation to us?
          Some one may ask me for the proof for my statements, and may
          enquire whether it is in the Bible; yes, every word of it. I
          could prove it every word from that book, but I do not need to go
          to the Bible, my scripture is within me.
          134
          Brother Kimball could tell what I will now just touch upon better
          than I can, for he heard it; I will, however, say a few words
          about it. A short time before his death, brother Jedediah went to
          the world of spirits two nights in succession, and saw perfect
          order amongst them. He saw many of the Saints whom he was
          acquainted with, and saw his wife Caroline and his child that was
          buried on the route across the Plains, and dug up and eaten by
          the wolves. She said to him, "Here is my child; you know it was
          eaten up by the wolves, but it is here, and has taken no harm."
          It was the spirit of the child he saw. He came back to his body,
          but did not like to enter it again, for he saw that it was filthy
          and corrupt. He also told how his brethren and family felt, when
          he told them what he saw in the spirit world. He said that his
          friends felt like saying, "Well brother Grant, may be it is so,
          and may be it is not so; we do not know anything about it."
          134
          You know nothing about what I am telling you concerning the
          spirit world any more than brother Grant's friends knew about
          what he told them. Why? Because we are encumbered with this
          flesh, we are in darkness; the flesh is the vail that is over the
          nations. When we go from the body, we have eyes to see spiritual
          things and understand them.
          134
          I have not answered my feelings, and cannot, owing to the
          lateness of the hour. It wanted but five minutes to twelve when I
          began to speak, and it is now time to bring the services to a
          close.
          134
          I hope you will remember what I have said, for it is true; and if
          you do not, I hope it will be told to you until you do. May God
          bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, December 4, 1856
                         Heber C. Kimball, December 4, 1856
                REMARKS AT THE FUNERAL OF PRESIDENT JEDEDIAH M. GRANT,
               By President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, December 4, 1856,
          135
          The ideas that brother Brigham has just advanced are congenial
          with my feelings, perfectly so.
          135
          During brother Grant's brief sickness I would not believe, for
          one moment, that he was going to die, though my feelings would at
          times incline me to doubt as to his recovery; but I would not
          give way to them. And now it is only the body that is dead, for
          his spirit will never die! It has overcome death and hell, and
          laid aside its earthly tenement that may return to its native
          element, awaiting the morn of the resurrection, when the spirit
          will receive it in an immortal state, and then have gained the
          victory over death, hell and the grave.
          135
          In regard to the lifeless body that now lies before us, let me
          tell you that mourning and making a great parade over it, is
          similar to what it would be for me to lament about a house which
          the occupants had forsaken. I left a house in Nauvoo, but do you
          suppose that I fret about it? I do not. And what is the use of
          gathering the bands together and the troops, and performing
          lengthy and pompous ceremonies over a tenement the spirit has
          left? I would not give a picayune for all your parade.
          135
          I will not stoop to the principle of death. I could weep, but I
          will not. There is a spirit in me that rises above that feeling,
          and it is because Jedediah is not dead.
          135
          I went to see him one day last week, and he reached out his hand
          and shook hands with me; he could not speak, but he shook hands
          warmly with me. I felt for him, and wanted to raise him up, and
          to have him stay and help us whip the devils and bring to pass
          righteousness. Why? Because he was valiant, and I loved him. He
          was a great help to us, and you would be, if you were as valiant
          as he was, which you can be through faithfulness and obedience.
          135
          I laid my hands upon him and blessed him, and asked God to
          strengthen his lungs that he might be easier, and in two or three
          minutes he raised himself up and talked for about an hour as
          busily as he could, telling me what he had seen and what he
          understood, until I was afraid he would weary himself, when I
          arose and left him.
          136
          He said to me, brother Heber, I have been into the spirit world
          two nights in succession, and, of all the dreads that ever came
          across me, the worst was to have to again return to my body,
          through I had to do it. But O, says he, the order and government
          that were there! When in the spirit world, I saw the order of
          righteous men and women; beheld them organized in their several
          grades, and there appeared to be no obstruction to my vision; I
          could see every man and woman in their grade and order. I looked
          to see whether there was any disorder there, but there was none;
          neither could I see any death nor any darkness, disorder or
          confusion. He said that the people he there saw were organized in
          family capacities; and when he looked at them he saw grade after
          grade, and all were organized and in perfect harmony. He would
          mention one item after another and say, "Why, it is just as
          brother Brigham says it is; it is just as he has told us many a
          time."
          136
          That is a testimony as to the truth of what brother Brigham
          teaches us, and I know it is true, from what little light I have.
          136
          He saw the righteous gathered together in the spirit world, and
          there were no wicked spirits among them. He saw his wife; she was
          the first person that came to him. He saw many that he knew, but
          did not have conversation with any except his wife Caroline. She
          came to him, and he said that she looked beautiful and had their
          little child, that died on the Plains, in her arms, and said,
          "Mr. Grant, here is little Margaret; you know that the wolves ate
          her up, but it did not hurt her; here she is all right."
          136
          "To my astonishment," he said, "when I looked at families there
          was a deficiency in some, there was a lack, for I saw families
          that would not be permitted to come and dwell together, because
          they had not honored their calling here."
          136
          He asked his wife Caroline where Joseph and Hyrum and Father
          Smith and others were; she replied, "they have gone away ahead,
          to perform and transact business for us." The same as when
          brother Brigham and his brethren left Winter Quarters and came
          here to search out a home; they came to find a location for their
          brethren.
          136
          He also spoke of the buildings he saw there, remarking that the
          Lord gave Solomon wisdom and poured gold and silver into his
          hands that he might display his skill and ability, and said that
          the temple erected by Solomon was much inferior to the most
          ordinary buildings he saw in the spirit world.
          136
          In regard to gardens, says brother Grant, "I have seen good
          gardens on this earth, but I never saw any to compare with those
          that were there. I saw flowers of numerous kinds, and some with
          from fifty to a hundred different colored flowers growing upon
          one stalk." We have many kinds of flowers on the earth, and I
          suppose those very articles came from heaven, or they would not
          be here.
          136
          After mentioning the things that he had seen, he spoke of how
          much he disliked to return and resume his body, after having seen
          the beauty and glory of the spirit world, where the righteous
          spirits are gathered together.
          136
          Some may marvel at my speaking about these things, for many
          profess to believe that we have no spiritual existence. But do
          you not believe that my spirit was organized before it came to my
          body here? And do you not think there can be houses and gardens,
          fruit trees, and every other good thing there? The spirits of
          those things were made, as well as our spirits, and it follows
          that they can exist upon the same principle.
          136
          After speaking of the gardens and the beauty of every thing
          there, brother Grant said that he felt extremely sorrowful at
          having to leave so beautiful a place and come back to earth, for
          he looked upon his body with loathing, but was obliged to enter
          it again.
          136
          He said that after he came back he could look upon his family and
          see the spirit that was in them, and the darkness that was in
          them; and that he conversed with them about the Gospel, and what
          they should do, and they replied, "Well, brother Grant, perhaps
          it is so, and perhaps it is not," and said that was the state of
          this people, to a great extent, for many are full of darkness and
          will not believe me.
          137
          I never had a view of the righteous assembling in the
          spirit-world, but I have had a view of the hosts of hell, and
          have seen them as plainly as I see you to-day. The righteous
          spirits gather together to prepare and qualify themselves for a
          future day, and evil spirits have no power over them, though they
          are constantly striving for the mastery. I have seen evil spirits
          attempt to overcome those holding the Priesthood, and I know how
          they act.
          137
          I feel well, and I do not feel to condescend to a spirit of
          mourning. If I do weep, I will weep for my own sins and not for
          Jedediah. If he could speak he would say, "Weep not for me, but
          weep for your own sins."
          137
          Before brother Grant was taken sick, he said that he had
          unsheathed his sword, and that it never should be sheathed again
          until the enemies of righteousness were subdued; and he fought
          the devil up to the last, and used to proclaim that he should not
          prevail on this earth. I can say that he left us with his sword
          unsheathed, and he will help Joseph and Hyrum and Willard.
          137
          Previous to the late Reformation, I saw brother Willard in a
          dream. I dreamed that we had a very large kiln filled with
          articles of ware of various kinds and sizes. Many of them had
          previously fallen down, being thin, not having strength to remain
          upright; we had put the good ones into the kiln and put in the
          fire, and had got them considerably warmed; but, somehow or
          other, they got cold again, and we thought we would go down to a
          certain stream and get some dry wood, and burn the earthenware
          for use. As we were going towards the stream, brother Willard
          came along and said, "Brethren, I am gathering up better fuel
          than that--some that will make a bigger fire." So he is, and
          Jedediah has gone to help, and the day will come that many of us
          will go too; and as the Lord Almighty lives, and as my soul
          lives, we have unsheathed the sword, and we never will sheath it
          until the enemies of our God are overcome. Jedediah has overcome
          all his enemies.
          137
          Brother Brigham says that he will have hundreds and thousands of
          boys right here that will help us with a power greatly increased
          beyond that of their fathers, and I know that it will be so. When
          boys go back on the Plains to encounter storms and rescue the
          suffering, as did David P. Kimball, Stephen Taylor, Joseph A.
          Young, Ephraim Hanks, and many others, it makes me feel well.
          David took the consecrated oil and went forth, like a man of God,
          and anointed the sick and afflicted, and commanded them to arise;
          and those boys acted valiantly, having been trained up amid the
          Saints.
          137
          Brother Ephraim Hanks has put a feather in his cap, through his
          noble conduct in aiding our belated immigration, he has
          unsheathed his sword upon the side of doing good, and I exhort
          him not to sheath it again.
          137
          I feel encouraged; brother Jedediah has gone to be with Joseph.
          137
          Let us be faithful, and listen to the words of brother Brigham
          and brother Jedediah and those placed to lead us, and what joy I
          will have. Would I be willing to lay down my body? Yes, if that
          would sooner accomplish so great an object, and bring this whole
          people into a position where they could see and understand for
          themselves.
          137
          These are my feelings, brethren and sisters, and may God bless
          you. To those who delight in uprightness I am all blessings, from
          the crown of my head to the soles of my feet; but I am heavy on
          the tracks of sinners, because I know that if they do persist in
          their course, and if the Quorums do not purify themselves
          quickly, you will see something that will make you lament; some
          are nourishing a cankerworm that they will not easily get rid of.
          138
          Why do you not all listen to brother Brigham and Jedediah and
          Heber and many others? They have had the spirit of reformation
          all the time. Then wake up ye Saints of Latter Days, and cleanse
          your platters inside and out, and God Almighty will rescue us
          from our enemies. He will slay them; He will hurl kings from
          their thrones and unrighteous rulers from their places of
          authority, and they will drop faster than you saw the stars drop
          from heaven, at the time that the Saints were driven out of
          Jackson county Missouri.
          138
          I am talking of what I know, and not of what I merely believe;
          and may the Spirit of God, the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, rest
          upon you, my brethren and sisters, and upon our families and
          every good person. Brother Brigham is my brother, and brother
          Jedediah is my brother; I loved him, I love those men, God knows
          I do, better than I ever loved a woman; and I would not give a
          dime for a man that does not love them better than they love
          women. A man is a miserable being, if he lets a woman stand
          between him and his file leaders; he is a fool, and I have no
          regard for him; he is not fit for the Priesthood.
          138
          I want to stir you up to faith, obedience, integrity, and
          everything that is good. I am preaching to you; not to Jedediah.
          What remains here of him goes back to mother earth, and let us
          strive to honor our tabernacles as did brother Grant his.
          138
          My body has got to return to dust, and I will honor it, then I
          will take it again. I am as sure of that, as I am that I am
          standing here before you.
          138
          God bless you forever: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, December 21, 1856
                         Heber C. Kimball, December 21, 1856
                  REFORMATION--A TEST AT HAND TO PROVE THE SAINTS.
            A Discourse, by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 21, 1856.
          138
          Brethren, I wish to speak to you about the reformation that is
          now taking place, and to inform you that God would have this
          people adhere to and listen to it. He would have this people take
          a course to live their religion, that they may be faithful and
          have confidence in God their Father, and have a testimony of
          things in heaven, and that brother Brigham is our Prophet and
          leader, and that the Twelve Apostles are called of God; that they
          may know these things for themselves, and thus get such a
          testimony and such a portion of the Spirit of God, of the Holy
          Ghost, that they will stand.
          139
          This people must come to a position where they will be tested,
          every one of them; and the day is just at our door, although many
          of you will not believe it, even when you are told so by brother
          Brigham and brother Heber; and when Jedediah was alive you would
          not believe it. You might have believed, "But," said some, "we
          cannot realize it." Whether you believe it or not, you will
          realize such a scenery as you have never seen, and it will go
          ahead of anything I have, ever seen, for we have promised you
          that you shall all be tested; that is, you will be tested as to
          whether you are of the religion of Christ or not. Some may often
          think that we merely talk to frighten you, but I tell you that
          the testing time is right at your doors, and you know it not. I
          want you to understand it; I am going to tell it to you, and I
          mean to warn and forewarn you of it. I have done so for these
          five years in succession, and so has brother Brigham.
          139
          I presume there are hundreds here to-day who can say that I speak
          the truth. I have said that the scarcity of bread was nothing in
          comparison of what is coming: for this reason the Lord wants this
          people to repent, reform, and live their religion; to lean to be
          punctual, true, and humble; and those who do not will go
          overboard. Mark it; you will see hundreds, if not thousands, in a
          few years, turn their backs to us and seek the death of brother
          Brigham and brother Heber, and hundreds of you that now hear me
          speak. Men are sitting here to-day, and are at home and in other
          places, who will rally to the mob, to those that will seek to
          destroy this people.
          139
          I have seen such scenes, but I shall see more of them. I do not
          come here with velvet lips, nor with silver lips; my lips are not
          fixed for silver, nor for gold. I tell you the truth as to what
          those who will not live their religion may expect, and they
          cannot expect anything else. As to those who do live their
          religion, God will make a way for our escape and we will go free.
          Then I will tell you there will be many a scape goat that we
          shall always be pleased about, for that will sift this people and
          cleanse them, and the power of God Almighty will rest on those
          who remain true and faithful.
          139
          These are my feelings, and I want to tell them to you, for I do
          not want you to go home and lay down and sleep; but I wish you to
          repent and forsake your sins and your wickedness, your lying and
          your hypocrisy. I will tell you how I feel; I have no fellowship
          for those men and women in our midst who do not live their
          religion, who do not pray and pay their tithing and do as they
          are told; I have no confidence in such persons. I cannot have
          confidence in any man or woman any further than they do right;
          and I know that the Spirit of God will not rest on one of you,
          any further than you do right. When you have reformed one inch,
          the Spirit of God is upon you precisely in that proportion; and
          when you have reformed all over, inside and out, your bodies will
          be filled with light; but you have more light, only according to
          the amount you live your religion.
          139
          There are men right in our midst, some of whom are now sitting in
          this assembly, who will gamble, associate with lewd women,
          frequent grog shops, get drunk, use profane language, and sit
          with the wicked and hear them curse brother Brigham and brother
          Heber and the authorities of this Church. Do you suppose that I
          have confidence in such men? Do you suppose that I have
          confidence enough in them to invite them to associate with the
          servants and representatives of the Almighty? No, I will not
          abuse my brethren by inviting such persons anywhere; I will show
          wickedness and its votaries a proper resentment.
          140
          God and mammon, or the righteous and the ungodly, have no
          fellowship for each other. Those that are for God love one
          another, and those that are for the devil try to love one
          another; I have no fellowship for the devil and his servants. Are
          there such characters here? Yes, there are some who are in the
          Quorums of the Seventies, and brother Pulsipher and others will
          sit in this stand and let those poor curses pervert the ways of
          righteousness and damn themselves. There are men now sitting
          close by this stand as wicked as hell, who associate with
          apostates, with whoremasters and with whores and gamblers; and
          there are men in our midst who would destroy every one of us in
          one moment, if they had the power.
          140
          And here are brother Pulsipher, Herriman and Clapp, members of
          the first Presidency of the Seventies, sitting here as dead as
          door nails, and suffering these poor curses to live in our midst
          as Seventies. As the Lord God Almighty lives, if you do not rise
          up and trim your quorums, we will trim you off, and not one year
          shall pass away before you are trimmed off.
          140
          Am I telling you the truth? I am, and I ask no odds of any
          unrighteous man that lives, nor of any one who wishes to cherish
          unrighteous curses in our midst. I have not said anything about
          those who do not belong to this Church; I am talking about those
          who are in the Church, and am striving to impress it upon you
          that we have got to go to work and cleanse and purify the inside
          of the platter; we must remove those dead men's bones and
          rottenness that are as corrupt as hell. Do you believe that such
          things exist? There is an example of them not ten feet from
          brother Pulsipher's left hand.
          140
          Do I ask any odds of the unrighteous? God knows that I do not,
          nor of any who associate with them or strive to justify them. And
          I am disgusted with many of you; I am disgusted with your
          meanness, your corruption, and your ungodliness.
          140
          The Spirit and power that rested upon the First Presidency when
          brother Jedediah was in the flesh are with brother Brigham and
          me, and you cannot get them away from us. We have the keys of the
          kingdom of God, and they will be on this earth, even though there
          should be but one left of those who hold them.
          140
          You read, in the revelation that God gave through Joseph the
          Prophet, concerning the plurality of wives, that all shall be
          redeemed, except those who sinned against the Holy Ghost by
          shedding innocent blood or consenting thereto, after having
          entered into the new and everlasting covenant. Thus you can see
          that a man or woman that consents to the shedding of innocent
          blood is partaker of the crime, and is just as bad as the one
          that committed the deed; and that the damnation is just as sure
          to the accessory as to the principal, which is also in accordance
          with the law of the land. Now suppose that one of our Elders will
          associate with the ungodly, with apostates, with adulterers, with
          whoremongers and liars, and will tamely sit and hear them damn
          brother Brigham and brother Heber and every thing that is pure
          and holy, without rising up and reproving them, I wish to know if
          he is not just as bad as the characters that conduct so wickedly?
          Yes, he is. And those that will quietly sit and hear such
          language are partakers of that sin, and will soon begin to curse
          and swear with those wicked persons.
          140
          If you do not repent of these things and stop them, there are
          many among this people that will be damned. I know that many of
          you associate with and cherish the wicked. What would I give for
          the friendship of such men and women? Not one farthing, nor for
          their religion, nor for their presence, nor for their preaching.
          I wish all such persons would go from this place. They will go by
          and bye, if they do not now; for the Lord our God will bring a
          test on this people; and if you do not feel it and acknowledge to
          me that it is something that surpasses anything we have ever
          passed through, then I am mistaken.
          141
          I have been through strait places, and there are many who know
          it; and we have individuals in this place that were apostates and
          treacherous then, and who did drink and were drunken with the
          poor curses that oppressed us. Do they ever come near me or
          brother Brigham? No, not unless they are obliged to. If they were
          Saints they would associate with us, they would come and comfort
          us and cheer us up, and with us investigate matters and try to do
          us good; but instead of that, they are with the drunken. Did you
          ever see me with such characters, or hear of my associating with
          them? No, never in your lives. God knows that I despise their
          society. I have been in the world, through the United States and
          Great Britain, and I have plowed and worked, and God knows that I
          did abhor their wickedness.
          141
          Who is bearing off the kingdom of our God? Those who stand right
          up breast to breast to those who are leading this people in the
          paths of truth. As brother Hyde has said, those men will have
          power, glory, immortality, and eternal life; and they will
          increase upon them as fast as we can lead this people along. But
          leading this people is at times a harder work than drawing a
          large tree, top foremost, and yet I know that there are just as
          good men and women sitting here as ever were on this earth, and
          also that there is an opposite class.
          141
          You talk of angels and ministering spirits, and let me tell you
          that they are ready to abundantly minister to all who are
          faithful in their different callings. And if brother Hyde, who is
          the President of the Twelve, and if the President of the High
          Priests, the Presidents of the Seventies, the Patriarchs, the
          Bishops and all the officers of this Church will honor and
          magnify their respective callings, the spirit and power of those
          who have previously filled those stations with honour, but who
          are now behind the vail, will rest mightily upon them, and they
          will become a terror to evil doers. If you do not honor the
          callings which have been delivered to you, as the Lord Almighty
          lives, you shall be severed from those callings. For me to speak
          in this congregation until I am worn out, and still know that
          drunkards, whoremongers, sorcerers, adulterers, gamblers, and
          every species of vile characters are rioting in our midst, I tell
          you that I will not endure it any longer. Are they here? Yes, and
          the Presidency of the Seventies are aware of them. Why do you not
          rise up and purify your Quorums and bring such vile persons to
          justice? If they deserve severing from this Church, sever them;
          if you do not, you Elders will be severed.
          141
          Why pursue this course? To cleanse Israel and qualify and prepare
          them, for there is going to be a test, A TEST, A TEST; and if you
          do not forsake your wickedness you will see sorrow, as the
          children of Israel did in Jerusalem. Do you believe it? If you
          will cleanse your hearts and purify them, and call on your God,
          He will tell you that I speak the truth. I would not give a dime
          for all the learning upon this earth, without it is devoted to
          the dictation of the Holy Ghost. There are a great many learned
          men, and they can be used to good advantage in the kingdom of
          God, if they will listen to the dictates of His Spirit. Yet I
          would rather take a clean, pure, white sheet of paper to fill
          with useful matter, than to take an old scrap book already filled
          with matter that I did not want, and undertake to correct that.
          If God has a pure heart, like a pure piece of white paper, He can
          easily write on it what He has a mind to.
          142
          I want to see every man rise up, in the name of Elijah's God. I
          will not ask you whether you will or not, for I do not want you
          to make covenants, because there are many who make covenants
          to-day and break them to-morrow. I would not give a dime for such
          persons, and God is going to send forth a test that will tumble
          them over the board, because there is not integrity in them. They
          are not honest, they will not fulfil the duties that are required
          of them. Justice will make her demands, and God will require an
          account from them in a coming day, and He will cast them into
          prison, into hell, and they will lie there until they pay the
          uttermost farthing.
          142
          As we progress in the reform, as we confess our faults and make
          restitution to those we have wronged, asking pardon of those we
          have offended, the opposition of the devil will proportionally
          increase, and his power be manifested in a greater degree; and
          there is going to be a mighty time. I understand this; I wish you
          did, and some of you do. It is a peculiar day, a peculiar time.
          142
          Do you suppose that we would take a course to send the Gospel to
          every nation, if God did not dictate and require it? This Gospel
          shall go to every kindred, nation, tongue, and people under
          heaven, and then the end shall come.
          142
          Righteous and holy men and their sons, all who honor their
          calling, will bear off the kingdom and become a royal Priesthood.
          But while we are multiplying and gathering such as will be saved,
          adulterers, whoremongers, and every kind of abominable characters
          creep into our midst. Many who are as corrupt as they possibly
          can be, come forward and are baptized in their corruption, and
          then come here and live in it.
          142
          Do you suppose that an unbeliever, a Gentile, could induce a
          woman to prostitute herself to his hellish desires, if every
          woman was pure and holy? No, there is not an upright woman that
          would submit or even listen for a moment to such a course. Why do
          any women submit to such wickedness? Because they were in the
          habit of doing so before they came here, and they delight to
          follow their old practices. They are the ones that find fault
          with brother Brigham and with brother Heber, because we have many
          wives. And when you meet whoremongers they are the ones who find
          fault with us, and at the same time will whore it with every
          woman, married or single, that will listen to them. This is true,
          and men who are pure are like the gleaning of grapes, after the
          vintage is done.
          142
          Brother Hyde: 19 years ago this winter we were proclaiming
          salvation in England, and since then that nation has greatly
          multiplied in corruption. Father and Mother Black, if you were
          now to go back to Manchester you would not want to stay there
          long, for you would not find it as it was when we were there.
          142
          Many of those who have come from foreign lands do not realize the
          wickedness, the poverty and the distress that abound there. Our
          Elders who have lately returned from abroad understand the
          matter; they comprehend the condition of the people. When I was
          about leaving England, I left brother Lorenzo Snow in London, and
          God knows that I nourished him and blessed him, and he had more
          power unto salvation than all the rest of the citizens put
          together.
          142
          I feel free, and have not the least desire to reprove or offend
          any good person. I have not interfered with the wine and the oil,
          but I am trying to defend them, to get the dross from among the
          pure metal, that you may all be like virgin gold seven times
          tried in the furnace, that you may be pure. They melt and refine
          gold until there is no dross in it, and we wish this people to
          cleanse and purify themselves until they are parted from all
          dross.
          143
          Wake up, you Bishops, Elders, and High Priests, and go and be
          baptized for the remission of sins, that you may receive the Holy
          Ghost, for it will not rest on you until you do. I say to brother
          John Young, President of the High Priests' Quorum, baptize those
          who will repent; and to brother Spencer, it is your duty to
          exercise a careful oversight of the affairs in this Stake of
          Zion, and I will not ask you to be any more obedient to me in my
          calling than I will be to you in yours. May the Almighty bless
          you and your counselors, and fill you with the power of God. And
          I say to the faithful of all Israel, God bless you when you go
          out and when you come in, and bless all your good wives and
          children for ever. You shall be blessed; and I will bless you all
          the time, for I have nothing about me but blessings and telling
          you the truth.
          143
          I want to be one with brother Brigham, just as Jesus was one with
          his Father. Jesus replied to Philip, when he said, "Shew us the
          Father," "He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father." I want to
          live in the same element and in the same power with God and with
          brother Brigham, that when you see me, you may see brother
          Brigham. Jesus said, "Believe me that I am in the Father, and the
          Father in me:" and again, "At that day ye shall know that I am in
          my Father, and ye in me, and I in you." Let me maintain the
          Father's words and enjoy the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, and I
          will be one with the Father, with brother Brigham, and with all
          holy beings, even as the Son is one with the Father.
          143
          Wake up, ye Elders of Israel, and purge yourselves, and purge out
          the filth that is in your Quorums, for we will not countenance
          unrighteousness in our midst. There are thousands and millions of
          men that will have to become eunuchs, to obtain the kingdom of
          God, and God will cut off their posterity, so that when they come
          up in the resurrection they will find their houses left unto them
          desolate. God will not have their names perpetuated on the earth,
          because they have forfeited their Priesthood.
          143
          We are going to send some missionaries to Europe in the spring,
          and when they come back I do not want to hear any of them say,
          "brother Brigham, I was ignorant;" for you will lie, if you say
          so; because all who are sent forth are carefully instructed, and
          especially in regard to the sin of adultery, a crime so prevalent
          in the world. Some have committed adultery and been cut off from
          the Church, and the rest who are guilty of that crime will be cut
          off, sooner or later. O ye unbelieving of the world, ye call us
          impure; but I would have my head severed from my body, yea, a
          thousand times, before I would be guilty of such a crime. Ought
          not adulterers to be damned and go to hell? Yes, for they are
          bringing destruction and wasting upon the human family by their
          acts. You have all read or been taught the revelation which
          positively and plainly informs us that all such characters shall
          be destroyed in the flesh, and that their spirits shall be given
          over to the buffetings of Satan until the day of redemption. That
          is true, and why do you not read and understand it as I do? I am
          pleading all the time to save you from stumbling and falling.
          144
          I am talking more particularly about things that have transpired
          since you came into the new and everlasting covenant; I am not
          talking about the world. Have you lived your religion and been
          faithful and virtuous, since you came into the Church? Have you
          been ungodly, since you were admitted into the fold of God? I
          have told you time and again, to refrain from all ungodly
          conduct; and yet Elders have women coming in here, with whom they
          made covenants while abroad. You cannot find a man who has done
          that, but what is to-day as spiritually dead as a door nail, and
          will be. Why? Because he has broken his former covenants.
          144
          I am telling you the truth, and trying to save you from falling
          into snares; I see a great many men falling by these things. I
          have said, months ago, that there is an under current of
          wickedness working in this city. How do I know it? By the Holy
          Ghost, which shows it to me.
          144
          Why don't you wake up, ye sleepy heads and stop your murmuring
          and complaining? Why don't you engage more thoroughly and wisely
          in providing the raw material for every article we need, and in
          manufacturing those materials into hats, boots, cloth, and
          everything useful? I have been engaged in this movement, and have
          been pleading with and exhorting my family to go into home
          manufacturing. They have done pretty well; they made some six or
          seven hundred yards of cloth last year, and this year some eight
          or nine hundred yards. You have not heard of any trouble about my
          family, because they have been at work with the spinning wheels,
          the looms and the dye tubs. I furnish them with rolls, and they
          spin, color, weave and manufacture them into stockings and cloth.
          I say to them, "Ladies, you don't get me to buy you another
          ribbon, or artificial. If you want flowers in your hair, or in
          your bonnets, take the peach, apple, and other blossoms in their
          season, and then you will have the real instead of the
          artificial."
          144
          Where are many woman spending their time? Around the Tithing
          Office, idling from morning until night, spending their time for
          naught. What are you lounging about there for, with your dresses
          and petticoats, looking as though they were sadly in want of soap
          and repairing? You know that I have said that the women who go
          about with the lower edges of their clothes draggled into strings
          and fragments, are the women who rule their husbands; they are so
          constantly making snaps and flirts, like a whip lash.
          144
          I cannot let go of you, I feel such an interest, such an anxiety
          for this people. Go to work and cut off the few poor miserable
          devils in our midst, for they will never think that they are
          sinners, until you do cut them off; they will not know but what
          they are in full fellowship, they have become so darkened.
          144
          I am not going to often attend your evening ward meetings, for my
          health will not admit of it. What I do here, with what I have to
          do through the week, is a little more than I can well endure.
          145
          God bless those men who went to the rescue of our late
          immigration, and all who have in anywise assisted it; also those
          who have come in this season, if they live their religion and
          appreciate their blessings. Perhaps some have had their feet
          frozen a little, but if some others had had their heads frozen
          off it would have been best for them, for they will murmur and
          find fault, after the immense toil and expense we have been at to
          bring them here. What I have individually done towards
          accomplishing their deliverance amounts to $1100. What has
          brother Brigham done for the same purpose? Several times more
          than I have. Will one hundred thousand dollars pay the expense of
          that operation? No, and if those people murmur, after all their
          experience and all that has been freely done for them, the
          Almighty will cut them off. We have taken them into our houses as
          we would little children, and have nursed and cherished them, and
          after all some of them will murmur and go to hell, and there are
          some of them that will be true unto death.
          145
          Do as you are told, and you will be blessed. A great many men and
          women have received the word, and will treasure it up: and it
          will bring forth fruit, and be like a well of water springing up
          to everlasting life, to every soul that receiveth it.
          145
          Ye Elders of Israel, you who have lately come from your missions,
          continue your labors and go forth among the people by the power
          of God. Ye Bishops, teach your people to go to meetings at the
          hour appointed.
          145
          I feel perfectly free and sociable, because the Gospel of our
          Lord Jesus Christ is a spirit of freedom; and I am going to be
          free, and not be in bondage any longer. We shall be a free
          people, if we only do right, and reform and live our religion;
          and we never will be in bondage again, worlds without end. I most
          sincerely wish that you so had the Spirit on you that you could
          see it all, without a man's saying one word, or giving you a
          single wink.
          145
          My forefathers came out of the old world, and some of them were
          in the American revolution. One of their mottoes was, "Go a
          head," and the other was "Press forward." Do you not perceive
          that I possess the same spirit? I am one of the sons of the
          revolution, and in the first beginning of this Church God called
          upon that class of men, and they are the ones to sustain the
          constitution of the United States, for they are of the real blood
          of Israel, and they will raise up a royal Priesthood, and you
          cannot help yourselves. I have twenty-three boys living and ten
          dead, and lots of girls. They were all honestly begotten, and the
          Almighty will sustain them, and they will be like lions among
          this generation; they will live to let live, and the world cannot
          help themselves.
          145
          Do I feel as though I ever wanted to stop? I never will; as the
          Lord lives, I never will stop. I will always strive to root out
          iniquity; and Jedediah will work behind the vail, and I will work
          this side with brother Brigham, and may God aid us, and all who
          love truth, in bringing to pass righteousness, for His Son's
          sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Wilford
          Woodruff, December 21, 1856
                         Wilford Woodruff, December 21, 1856
             THE PEOPLE ASLEEP--THOSE HOLDING THE PRIESTHOOD MUST MAGNIFY
           THEIR CALLINGS OR BE REMOVED--THE SAINTS TO BE TRIED EVEN UNTO
                                       DEATH.
           Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 21, 1856.
          146
          We have some few missionaries returned very recently, and I wish
          to notify them to meet with us on Tuesday evening in the
          Seventies' Council Hall; and we want all the Bishops in the city,
          and the missionaries who have been appointed to labor here, to
          meet at the same place, on the same evening.
          146
          I attended the High Priests' meeting last evening, in company
          with brothers F. D. Richards and Lorenzo Snow, and I want to say
          to all the High Priests in this city, I want them to meet with
          their quorum; and we are going to meet with you; the Twelve will
          meet with you and with the Seventies, and I want every man who is
          a president of Seventies to meet with his quorum at the time
          appointed. There was not more than half the High Priests out last
          evening.
          146
          We are called upon to wake up and reform, and it makes me feel
          curious when I go into the High Priests' meeting, and see not one
          half of them there when a meeting is held to prepare them to wake
          up the people.
          146
          I want this people to listen to what they have heard to-day. I
          feel thankful to see brother Kimball again come into this stand.
          I expressed my feelings when I saw the sacrament removed from the
          table; I felt that it was a loud sermon to this people; I said I
          knew not what would come next; I thought likely the Presidency
          would be removed next from us, not that I expected they would
          die; brother Grant, however, is gone; the load he undertook to
          draw killed him, the same load that was pressing the President of
          this Church to the earth, when Jedediah rose up to bear it off;
          his spirit was strong enough, but as brother Kimball said, his
          mortal body was not strong enough to bear its weight. The First
          Presidency have not addressed this people but a little time since
          the sacrament was removed, therefore I was glad to see and hear
          brother Kimball to-day.
          146
          Although Jedediah has been taken from us, that load, which in a
          measure has been removed from the Presidency of this Church, has
          not returned unto them, and I pray it never may. When Jedediah M.
          Grant went forth among the people through the north country and
          this city to carry out the views of President Young, and lifted
          up his voice like the trump of the angel of God, and called upon
          the people to awake out of their deep sleep and repent of their
          sins and turn unto God, the people were so sound asleep that they
          did not realize the importance of his mission; many felt that his
          labors and reproofs were unnecessary and uncalled for, the people
          did not know what he was doing. Had the vision of their minds
          been open as was brother Grant's, and those who sent him, they
          would have seen and felt the importance of that mission.
          147
          I tell you the people have been asleep, and they are not yet half
          awake, they have not more than one eye open, and not that quite;
          when we hear such things as we have to-day, this people have got
          to wake up to righteousness. I have lived twenty-three years in
          the Church, and I have been acquainted with Prophets and have
          heard them prophesy, and I have not yet seen their words fall to
          the ground unfulfilled; and when they speak Israel should hear
          and obey.
          147
          We have been called upon, some of us, as missionaries to the
          people of this city, to wake them up. We shall be among you,
          brethren, and we do not intend to let you sleep. Brother Orson
          Hyde is with us to-day; he has had a dream which refers to the
          wheat and the thrashing floor. I am glad brother Hyde is with us,
          and I want to say to you, brother Hyde, in the name of the Lord,
          wake up and rise up in the midst of your brethren the Twelve, and
          lead them forth into the field of labor, and we will stand by
          you; if you will lead the Twelve, brother Hyde, in the spirit and
          power of your calling as an Apostle of Jesus Christ, you will see
          your brethren by your side; we will back you up, and step forth
          and help to bear that mighty load which has rested upon the
          Presidency of the Church like a mountain, and nearly crushed them
          to the ground. As a Quorum we have got to more fully obtain the
          spirit and power of our Apostleship and take more upon ourselves
          the care and burthen of the Church and Kingdom of God than we
          have done.
          147
          The Twelve Apostles have got to rise up and magnify their
          calling, or they will be removed out of their place. The High
          Priests, the Seventies, the Bishops, and every other Quorum of
          the Church and Kingdom of God have got to do the same, or they
          also will be removed; we cannot sleep any longer with the
          Priesthood of Almighty God resting upon us, and the work that is
          required at our hands. WE CANNOT SLEEP. I do not wonder that
          calling on the people to wake up has killed one man, and it will
          kill more if we do not respond to the call; mortality cannot
          endure the visions of eternity that rests on them when they look
          on the Priesthood and see the position they are in; it has nearly
          laid brother Young in the grave; he felt he could not live until
          some man rose up and started the work of reformation.
          147
          I know it is my duty to wake up and enter into the labors of my
          calling, and it is the duty of Elder Hyde, and the duty of every
          other man in Israel that bears this Priesthood to do the same; it
          is our duty to bear off that burden and labor which has been
          resting like a mountain upon the leaders of this Church. I know
          they have groaned under the load that has rested on them, when
          they have seen all Israel going to sleep.
          147
          Let the Twelve Apostles, and the Seventy Apostles, and High
          Priest Apostles, and all other Apostles rise up and keep pace
          with the work of the Lord God, for we have no time to sleep. What
          is man's life good for, or his words or work good for when he
          stands in the way of men's salvation, exaltation, and glory? They
          are of no use at all.
          147
          As an individual I am determined to wake up and do my duty, God
          being my helper. I want to see brother Hyde, who is the President
          of the Twelve, walk into all these Quorums and attend their
          meetings, and we will back him up; I want him to lift up his
          voice like a trumpet and go to winnowing the wheat; it is for the
          Twelve to rise up and carry off the load. The Seventies have got
          to walk up in their place and do their duty. I know God requires
          this at our hands. The law of God, the holy Priesthood, and the
          holy anointing and washing, and everything else that is holy
          requires it at our hands. I know this.
          148
          It is necessary to reform. The question may be asked, what is the
          matter? Why, we are asleep; if the eyes of any man or woman is
          opened as they should be, they could see the things of God as
          they are in one moment; they would see there is a necessity of
          waking up and doing something. Here is a great and mighty
          dispensation committed into the hands of this people for the
          living and the dead; the candle of the Lord God is placed in
          these mountains like a city that is set on a hill that cannot be
          hid; the work is on your shoulders, ye Priests of the Most High
          God!--on you rests the salvation of this generation, and the Lord
          will require this stewardship at your hands.
          148
          The Lord has given you the keys of the Priesthood with all the
          blessings pertaining to it--as great and as mighty a work as ever
          was committed to any man on the earth, and that too in the midst
          of the last dispensation and fulness of times. The Lord requires
          us to prepare this generation, both Jew and Gentile, either for
          salvation or damnation through the proclamation of the Gospel of
          Jesus Christ and the administering of the ordinances of the House
          of God, and we go to sleep! The Apostles go to sleep--the
          Seventies go to sleep--the Elders of Israel close their eyes to
          slumber, and we the only people God has on the earth, upon whose
          shoulders He has laid the responsibility of performing this great
          and mighty work!
          148
          Do you wonder that Prophets get up here and chastise, and draw
          the sword of justice and hold it over our heads? I do not. I
          wonder that our children at the fireside do not rise up and
          prophesy, with a voice like thunder and in flames of fire, unto
          their fathers and mothers, and unto the people of Israel. I know
          that the counsels we have had here through the mouths of the
          Prophets of God are just and true. I know that the warning voice
          that has been heard in this Stand, and the call that has been
          made on this floor is necessary; and I do hope and pray God that
          we, as missionaries, will listen to it. I want my brother
          missionaries in the first place to wake up, and get aroused with
          the mantle of salvation and Spirit of God ourselves, and get our
          own armor bright. It has been justly remarked here that we have
          got to labor ourselves until we get the Spirit of God, and then
          we can walk out among the people and correct them; but if we as
          Seventies, as High Priests, and Apostles, and Elders bearing the
          Priesthood, if we are resolved to set our hearts upon things of
          this earth, without being engaged in the interest of the kingdom
          of God, what can we expect of the people? Not anything. I desire
          that we may all wake up, and listen to the counsel of these men
          who lead us from day to day.
          148
          We have no time to lose to prepare ourselves for the things that
          are coming on the earth; and who wants to lose his crown, his
          glory, and hope of eternal lives that he has had in days past and
          gone by receiving the Gospel of Jesus Christ? No man that has any
          portion of the Spirit of God. Let us rise up and magnify our
          calling, and labor before God until we can get the Holy Spirit,
          and until our prayers rend the vail of eternity and enter into
          the ears of the God of Sabbaoth and be answered in blessings upon
          our heads.
          148
          When shall the fire be kindled in Zion? I do not mean wild
          fire--there is a true fire, and that is the fire we need to get,
          that is necessary to kindle; and if we live up to our privileges,
          do our duty, walk up to the word of the Lord God, and magnify our
          calling, we do know that the blessings of God will attend us, and
          the sinners in Zion will tremble and fearfulness will surprise
          the hypocrite; and let what will come, all will be right with the
          Latter-day Saints.
          149
               There are great things awaiting us and the world--the Lord
          is withdrawing His Spirit from the nations of the earth, His
          sword is bathed in heaven and will fall upon Idumea or the world;
          the seals are about to be opened and the judgments of God poured
          out upon the wicked, for the cup of their wickedness and
          abominations is filled to the brim and the indignation of the
          Lord will be poured out without measure.
          149
          Let the Saints read the revelations of God, and they will see
          that there are important events at our doors. Let us hearken and
          wake up, and be doing the things required of us. Let the
          missionaries first get their lamps trimmed and burning, and then
          go among the people, and go with the Spirit of God and the
          salvation of the Gospel of Jesus Christ; and let the other
          Quorums do the same; and when you do this you will see a reform,
          and sin and iniquity cannot abide in our habitations, in our
          wards, or in our city.
          149
          We have sin and sinners among us, and what are we going to do
          about it? Why, we are going to try to live our religion, and when
          we do that we shall do right. The business with me is to do right
          to-day, to live my religion to-day, and leave the events with
          God; He holds the destinies of the nations and of all men; they
          are in His hand; He made the earth and controls the children of
          men upon it.
          149
          Then let events roll on--if we are only right, all is well. We
          have got to be tried even unto death. The Lord says He will prove
          us, and see if we abide in His covenants. There is where we have
          got to stand as a people, not only our horses, and gold and
          silver, and land and houses, but our lives have got to lie on the
          altar, and when anything comes to test us, even at the stake of
          our lives, we should be in the possession of the Holy Ghost not
          to flee from it, and such will be crowned with the gift of
          eternal lives, exaltation and glory.
          149
          There is nothing to encourage a man to draw back; there is
          nothing short of the most damnable principle that dwells in the
          spirit of devils that would tempt any man to shed the blood of
          the Lord's anointed, yet men will try to do it. There are men
          here to-day who will possess that spirit; I believe it; they are
          in our city. If they shed blood they have got the bill to pay.
          Let the wicked and the ungodly, who will not repent, but fight
          against God, do their worst, their time is short, and the day
          will come, and that soon when they will be called to judgment.
          149
          I remember what Joseph said, a short time before he was slain in
          one of the last sermons I ever heard him preach. Said he, "Men
          are here to-day who are seeking my blood, and they are those who
          have held the Priesthood and have received their washings and
          anointings; men who have received their endowments." I saw the
          faces of those men at that time, and they had a hand in slaying
          the Prophet. There are men who now possess the same spirit and
          the same desire. There are men here, too, that have faith, that
          have the Priesthood and the spirit of it, and they will do their
          duty, and God will sustain them in it, and He will sustain this
          Church and kingdom; let the trials of the Saints be what they
          will, the kingdom of God is not to be torn down any more at
          all--it will not again be taken from the earth until it is
          prepared to receive Christ at his coming.
          150
          Let us prepare ourselves and do our duty, and let the High
          Priests and Seventies go to their meetings, and before you go
          there, go to work and get the Spirit of God, that when you get
          there you may not freeze to death. And I want to have the people,
          when they come here, to get enough of the Spirit of God, that
          when the Presidency rise in this Stand they may give us what is
          in their hearts. They are filled with blessings for this people.
          All the trouble is our eyes have been closed, we have been in a
          deep sleep; let us wake up and attend to our duty, and make it
          the first business we do.
          150
          Those who lay their plans in secret chambers to seek the blood of
          the Prophets, will have their case attended to by messengers on
          the other side of the vail, ministers will be sent to them who
          will render unto them a righteous judgment there. I do not want
          to preach to them here, but to those who want to be saved.
          150
          Go to, and if you have not the Spirit of God, make it your first
          business to get it, that your minds may be opened to see the
          things of God as they are; it is your privilege and mine, that we
          may be prepared for what is to come.
          150
          That this people may repent of all their sins and wake up, and
          have power to come before God that their prayers may be heard, be
          prepared to defend the kingdom and never desert their covenants
          and their brethren, or betray the Gospel, but overcome the world
          and be prepared to become joint heirs with Christ to the fulness
          of the first resurrection which is prepared for those who keep
          the commandments of God, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, October 12, 1856
                         Jedediah M. Grant, October 12, 1856
             OVERCOME THE POWERS OF DARKNESS BY PRAYER--SPIRITUAL THINGS
                          FIRST IN IMPORTANCE--CLEANLINESS.
             Remarks, by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 12, 1856.
          150
          I am glad this morning to hear from brother Daniel Spencer, and
          to learn that he feels that the Lord has blest the people in this
          land, as well as in the land where he has been sojourning for a
          time.
          150
          I do not and have not felt that I need a mission to a foreign
          land for the purpose of causing me to understand myself, or to
          fill me with the Holy Ghost, or to prepare me to be useful in
          this land; neither have I felt I needed to go to the United
          States or any other part of the world to put on the Gospel armor.
          I feel it to be necessary that I should wear that armor here, and
          if I ever have had it on, I feel that I have had it on in this
          land; and I do not deem it necessary for many men to cross the
          ocean to get the Holy Ghost, or to enjoy the power of God. If
          they will do the will of God in this land, they will see their
          situation and be filled with His power from the crown of their
          heads to the soles of their feet; I believe that if the Saints
          were to have more religion in their own homes they would be
          better off.
          151
          Were I thirsty and could go to a spring or lake whose water was
          pure and clear as crystal, even the best that could be found, I
          should have no occasion for going to another and more distant
          place to procure water. And if I should find ice there, should I
          say it was too much trouble to break it? No, but I should labor
          to break that ice; and the thicker the ice, the more persevering
          I should labor, until I got some of the water of the crystal
          fountain.
          151
          While paying attention to the prayers of some persons in their
          family devotions, I sometimes notice that they often stop praying
          without breaking through the darkness and obtaining the Holy
          Spirit. If I found that it was necessary to pray three hours I
          would keep praying for that length of time, or until I got the
          Spirit, unless I remembered that I had neglected a special duty,
          when I would go and attend to that duty; after which I should
          want to return and pray until I got the Holy Ghost; I would keep
          praying until I broke the ice and obtained the Holy Ghost.
          151
          Some think that they have already labored enough to obtain
          heaven. Such persons put me in mind of Sydney Rigdon, who said
          that he had suffered enough to obtain salvation. He said that the
          sufferings of Jesus Christ were light in comparison with what he
          had endured, and he would be damned to hell if he would suffer
          any more.
          151
          I notice that some who gather here think they have already
          suffered enough, and feel like saying, "I will be damned to hell
          if I will suffer any more."
          151
          Many of those who have come with hand-carts think that they have
          done wonders, therefore they want every hat hoisted in deference
          to them, and every meal bag gratuitously opened; and they want
          every body to feed, clothe, and lodge them, and find them every
          thing they need, because they have dragged a hand-cart across the
          Plains.
          151
          You deserve credit for what you have done, but I make this
          observation that you may know that you have not yet got into the
          harbor of eternal life; and that you may not think that you have
          not anything to do now that you have come here, for, unless you
          keep on the armor, you will be overcome.
          151
          We want people that have come here with their Gospel armor on to
          keep it on, that they may shed abroad the light of God, and the
          gift of the Holy Ghost. We have given the same instructions to
          Elders that have returned, and we want every class of men and
          women in this Church to keep on the Gospel armor.
          151
          I want to say to every institution in our midst, whether the
          talent they have is under the supervision of eight, ten, or
          twelve men, we wish you to manifest that you have the Holy Ghost
          for your guidance, and then to go to work and convert Great Salt
          Lake City. I want you to try your skill and the power of God upon
          this city, and exert yourselves through your Wards, under the
          direction of the Bishops, that you may be the means of filling
          the people with the Holy Ghost, and in order that you may have
          power and discretion to act wisely, see that you have the light
          of heaven in your own hearts.
          151
          Many talk of their visions, revelations, and mighty works; but we
          have to have minds and men that think, and have wisdom in all
          their ways. It is for us to occupy our minds and direct our
          labors in the proper channel, and to use our talents and
          intellects as the head shall direct.
          151
          There is a drought and has been; the people have felt too much
          like putting their temporal affairs first, and then attending to
          the spiritual at their leisure.
          152
          So much do many act upon this principle that their intellectual
          faculties become dark, they do not get into the light of the Lord
          Jesus Christ and of the gift of the Holy Ghost, of the light of
          eternity; but their temporal matters are first and foremost. If
          they have a gewgaw, they take great pleasure in going round to
          exhibit it, and they will borrow beads, rings, watches, and all
          kinds of gewgaws to gratify the pride of their hearts. Such
          hearts are not right before God, and such conduct must be done
          away from among the Latter-day Saints.
          152
          I will now mention another thing; some will ask you three dollars
          a day for common labor, and others will not lift a pick, shovel,
          or ax, short of two dollars a day; and they have left the best
          situations in the Territory and have gone to Provo and other
          places, because they could get but $1.50 a day. They are our
          hand-cart men who are acting so. This proves that they came here
          for the loaves and fishes. They will tell you that they have
          learned to draw the hand-carts, and now they expect the highest
          wages.
          152
          I want to notify all Saints, whether they came with hand-carts,
          horses, mules, or oxen, wagons, carriages, or wheelbarrows, that
          in this land we wish you to keep the commandments of God, and
          when you have food, raiment, and shelter, be satisfied and don't
          be greedy. Do not expect to get as many comforts around you the
          first year, as men have got in many years by hard labor and toil.
          Remember that some of us came here in 1847, with scarcely
          anything, and we have had to toil assiduously to accumulate what
          we have. Do not you the first year, month, or week, covet every
          thing that you see; do not covet every man's house and business,
          but seek the blessings of the Lord God of Israel, and bring up
          your temporal matters in their place and season.
          152
          I will explain what I mean by place and season. Go to different
          parts of the Territory and advance the people in their religion,
          make them humble and faithful so that the Spirit of the Lord
          shall govern them, till all shall be sweetened in their minds and
          be united as one, till they shall see eye to eye, and hear ear to
          ear, and if they do not keep up their temporal affairs, they will
          fall right back. A man that advances in spiritual and in temporal
          matters at the same time, minding to keep the spiritual first,
          will not let the temporal lead him; he will not place his heart
          upon his farm, his horses, or any possession that he has. He will
          place his desires in heaven, and will anchor his hope in that
          eternal soil; and his temporal affairs will come up as he
          advances in the knowledge of God.
          152
          The temporal will keep pace as the spiritual advances. I do not
          believe that a man who is full of the Holy Ghost is going to live
          contentedly in a hog pen, in filth and in dirt, when it is in his
          power to prevent it. Go through our city and you will find some
          who are living in dirt and degradation; some who like dirt, who
          like to have their cow in the house and their chickens in the
          buttery; who like to have their pigs and children near enough for
          them to feed together; and their children are as naughty and
          filthy as they can be. And yet such persons think they have the
          Spirit and power of God! This is one reason why so many people
          die, while journeying to this place; it is because the Holy Ghost
          is sick of them.
          152
          If you want the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves clean. I know that
          some think, when they get here, "O, we are in Zion, everything is
          right; there is no use in washing our children or combing their
          hair." I want you to understand that we wish you to be clean
          outside as well as inside; we want you to be clean and pure; to
          be good natured and possessed of every qualification requisite in
          a Saint of God; to have everything that can bring the light and
          gift of God among you.
          153
          I want the people to be pure in their words, in their deeds, in
          their spirits, and to be diligent in their prayers. I want men
          that come in from Europe, and from different parts of the United
          States, to purify themselves and go to with their might to work
          righteousness. I want the returned missionaries to know that if
          they have been out preaching the Gospel, we also want them to go
          to work now they have come home.
          153
          I want every one to understand that we have plenty of grunters,
          plenty of those who are made up of whining. Yes, we have more of
          those instruments to play upon than we have any use for.
          153
          We want you all to keep the light of our God. And we want to see
          the spirit of reformation in the people; we wish them to have it
          in practice in their houses; not only to talk about it, but to
          practise upon it.
          153
          The difficulty is that we cannot get the people to practise; they
          will listen as to a fine sermon, and we can get them to work in
          the kanyons and in the fields, and to do many other things; but
          there are too many who like intoxicating drinks, tobacco, filth,
          dirt, and meanness. Some like to break the Sabbath, to brand
          another's ox, which they find on the range, and to occasionally
          steal a little; there are some here who will steal, when they
          have an opportunity.
          153
          I wish to inform the new comers that if they want to find the
          finest and best men in the world, they are here; and if they want
          to find the meanest, most pusillanimous curses that the world can
          produce, we have them here. We have here some of the most
          miserable curses that ever the Almighty frowned upon, for it
          takes an apostate "Mormon" to be a mean devil. We want you to
          have eyes to see; we do not want you to see merely what is in the
          books you have read, in your mathematics and your philosophy, but
          want you to have in you the Holy Ghost, to be full of the spirit
          of the Lord Jesus.
          153
          We have Elders who are fine speakers, fine orators, and who wish
          to talk very properly after the manner of the world. They did so
          in Europe, and they want to do so here; they want to preach those
          old sermons over, those that they have been accustomed to preach
          in the old world. But we want Elders to get up and preach as the
          Holy Ghost shall dictate; we do not want any of your long, prosy
          sermons; we prefer the word of life by the power of the Spirit.
          153
          I desire to see men reform in their acts, and not say "let our
          neighbors be converted," but let them say, in the name of
          Israel's God, "the reformation shall be carried into our houses,
          to our children, and we will take it home with us, and will gird
          on our armor, and go ahead in the cause of God," for this is what
          we are sent here for.
          153
          May God grant that you may all strive to work righteousness, in
          the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Lorenzo
          Snow, January 4, 1857
                            Lorenzo Snow, January 4, 1857
            THE SAINTS HAVE NOT MAGNIFIED THEIR CALLING AS SAVIORS OF THE
                 LIVING AND THE DEAD--ONENESS--PRACTICAL REPENTANCE.
          A Discourse, by Elder Lorenzo Snow, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 4, 1857.
          154
          Brethren: In consequence of the deep fall of snow, the present
          assembly is not so large this morning as usual, still we may feel
          thankful that the spirit of gathering to this Tabernacle
          predominates with the Saints.
          154
          On the subject of reformation I presume, brethren, most of us
          feel alike its importance and necessity, and that great diligence
          is required, and much faith and spiritual energy, in order to
          obtain immediate possession of gifts and powers, which, through
          our great neglect and dilatoriness we have failed heretofore in
          obtaining, but must absolutely have in order to pass the fiery
          ordeal that, by the whisperings of the Holy Spirit, we feel is
          fast approaching. We cannot obtain those blessings unless we
          sincerely repent of our sins, and with deep humility and with
          prayer and fasting call mightily on the God of our Fathers whom
          we have neglected and whose words we have set at naught, to
          listen once more to the voice of our supplications and pour out
          His Holy Spirit upon us, that we may trim our lamps and have them
          burning.
          154
          Brethren, is it not strange, and should we not be ashamed of
          ourselves that after receiving the words of life, and coming to a
          knowledge of glory and immortality and eternal lives, instead of
          pressing forward and preparing ourselves for those blessings, we
          slacken our pace, close our eyes, and sink into a state of
          drowsiness? It was so with the people of the Lord in ancient
          times, and they were sorely chastised, and such as would not
          repent were destroyed.
          154
          The word of the Lord through brother Brigham to this people is to
          repent speedily and seek the God of heaven with deep repentance,
          and this is the mind of the Lord, and the voice of the Lord which
          is quick and powerful, peace and salvation to the humble and
          obedient, confusion and destruction upon the wilful and
          disobedient.
          154
          Brethren, most of you hold high and important positions in this
          kingdom, indeed but few men have lived on the earth that were
          placed in so important and responsible situations; the salvation
          of the present world, also many generations past and generations
          to come look to you for life, exaltation, and happiness. High
          Priests, Seventies, and ye Elders of Israel, are you this day
          prepared with wisdom and power to officiate for the living and
          the dead, and to lay a pure and holy foundation through your
          wives and children, that salvation may go forth to the rising
          generations; or have you neglected qualifying yourselves in your
          holy callings, and let the cares of the world occupy your entire
          thoughts and attention, and your minds become dull, your
          spiritual armor rusty and but little room found in you for the
          Holy Ghost to abide?
          155
          Brethren, your eye should be single to the glory of God, to
          hearkening to the counsel of brother Brigham, and to the building
          up of Zion, then your bodies would be filled with spirit, and
          your understandings with light, and your hearts with joy, and
          your souls would be quickened into eternal life with the power of
          the Holy Ghost, you would then become the depositories of that
          wisdom and knowledge which would qualify you to be saviors unto
          your brethren and your posterity.
          155
          It is the case with many in this community that instead of
          preparing themselves for positions in the eternal world, they
          have been satisfied with the cares of this life, and attending to
          those things which have been for the comfort of themselves and
          their wives and children; they have been satisfied in exercising
          themselves in this small way of ambition. They have forgotten the
          salvation of their forefathers, and that on them lay the
          responsibility of laying a holy and pure foundation upon which
          their posterity may build and obtain life and salvation, and upon
          which the generations to come might return back to their pristine
          purity. Instead of being sanctified this day as the people might
          have been had they sought it diligently, they are weak in their
          intellects, weak in their faith, weak in their power in reference
          to the things of God, and many of them this day, setting aside
          their being saviors of men, are incapable of administering
          salvation to their individual wives and children. This, brethren,
          whatever you may think about it, is a solemn consideration, and
          you must know it, for at the present you do not see this as you
          want to see it, and as you should see it.
          155
          The men who are sitting here this day ought to be, when in the
          presence of their families, filled with the Holy Ghost, to
          administer the word of life to them as it is administered in this
          stand from sabbath to sabbath. When they kneel down in the
          presence of their wives and children they ought to be inspired by
          the gift and power of the Holy Ghost, that the husband may be
          such a man as a good wife will honor, and that the gift and power
          of God may be upon them continually. They ought to be one in
          their families, that the Holy Ghost might descend upon them, and
          they ought to live so that the wife through prayer may become
          sanctified, that she may see the necessity of sanctifying herself
          in the presence of her husband, and in the presence of her
          children, that they may be one together, in order that the man
          and the wife may be pure element, suitable to occupy a place in
          the establishment and formation of the kingdom of God, that they
          may breathe a pure spirit and impart pure instruction to their
          children, and their children's children. But it is otherwise than
          this now; the man is full of tradition, and has not got rid of
          that which was taught him in the Gentile world, he has not become
          one with his file leader, as brother Kimball frequently remarks.
          155
          That principle which I spoke of last Sunday, in regard to a man
          becoming his own daddy is correct, for a man that feels so has
          not subjected himself to the Priesthood, but is disposed to
          become his own leader and his own head, and it is the case with
          many in this Church, they have not become one with their file
          leader, and therefore the Spirit is not transmitted to their wife
          or wives, and not having learned true obedience themselves, the
          wife cannot receive that which the husband has not got to impart.
          How can it be expected that the wife can obtain that which the
          husband has not received.
          156
          In regard to being one I will say that if ever there was a day
          when it was necessary for us to be one, now is the time, now is
          the day and the hour that we are called upon to be one, as Jesus
          and His Father are one; it is for us to be one together, as
          brother Brigham and brother Kimball are one, that we may be one
          indeed.
          156
          The Twelve are determined to be one, and to be inspired by the
          same Holy Ghost, and that we may all have the same spirit
          continually, and that we may echo the same feeling and
          intelligence unto the people that exists in brother Brigham, that
          we may be one with him in all things, and that we carry out his
          sayings at the expense of our all, our property our wives and
          children, that we may stand up with them, and be inspired by the
          same Spirit, that inasmuch as they walk in the light of eternity
          and in the wisdom of the Holy Ghost that we may have the same
          spirit, and that inasmuch as they are determined to lay down
          everything for the work of purging out iniquity, we may do
          likewise.
          156
          In this way we, the Twelve, are resolved to lay down everything
          that would draw our attention from the path of duty, that we may
          be one as the Presidency are one, and be bound together by the
          principle of love that binds the Son of God with the Father. It
          is an impossibility for a man to love another unless he has the
          same Holy Spirit that is in himself.
          156
          Now I will respect a man because he is a High Priest, a Seventy;
          I respect him, I honor him because he is the anointed of the
          Lord, but can I respect him as I wish to do, and move in him and
          he in me, unless he moves in the same spirit, and moves heart and
          hand with me, and is willing to clear out iniquity with me? When
          the Holy Ghost teaches and inspires me to lift my hand against
          that which is causing our destruction and is bringing sin among
          the people, how can we be inspired and walk in the same spirit
          unless our minds are one, and unless we are united in all things?
          156
          We have got to be one, and to make ourselves worthy to receive
          the same Holy Spirit, and to receive it alike one with another.
          Jesus prayed to His Father that those He had given Him out of the
          world might be one, as He and the Father were one, and says he, I
          pray that thou wilt give them the same love which thou hast for
          me, that I may be in them, and thou in me, that all may be one.
          There is something very important in this, and we have got to
          practise ourselves until we become like the Father and the Son,
          one in all things.
          156
          When we are cold-hearted we respect men because they are the
          anointed of the Lord, but I tell you it is a perfect up hill
          business to have to do this. Now if a man is not the anointed of
          the Lord we may have a fellow feeling for him, that feeling which
          human nature teaches, but when a man is the anointed of the Lord,
          we feel like David did with Saul. David would not lift his hand
          against Saul, because, said he, he is the anointed of the Lord,
          but how could they move hand in hand and be one, when they were
          of a different spirit? There was an opposite spirit in Saul, but
          yet David would not put forth his hand and slay him, although he
          had him in his power; he had a respect for him because he was the
          Lord's anointed. A man may move on the same car or in the same
          kingdom, and yet be of a different spirit from another man, and
          he may pass quietly along for a time, because he is the Lord's
          anointed, but still he will not exert himself for the carrying
          out of the principles of the kingdom, he lies dormant all the
          time. How can he who is filled with the principles of
          righteousness and with the love of Jesus love that man? He cannot
          do it as he desires. We have got to be inspired by the same
          Spirit and by the same kind of knowledge, in order that we may
          love one another and be of one heart and one mind.
          157
          Now, brethren, there is no use for us to occupy time talking
          about this, for it is necessary and it has got to be done. We
          talk about repenting of our sins, and I suppose the brethren have
          heard a great deal of talk about this, and hence I say there is
          no necessity for a great deal of talk upon this question, for we
          call ourselves Saints, the children of God, but the word has come
          to us that we are in sin and transgression.
          157
          I want to ask is there any need of hammering and pounding all the
          time in our speeches to convince the people of this fact? I say
          there is not. A man that has any life in him soon catches the
          fire of the Almighty when the word of the Lord comes to his ears,
          he is waked up, and like the king of Nineveh, he humbles himself,
          that peradventure he may get the Spirit of the Lord bestowed upon
          him again.
          157
          We have got to attend to our duties, make use of that
          intelligence which is given us, that we may be one with each
          other. The High Priesthood have got to do this, every husband
          must do this, that he may be full of the Holy Ghost, that he may
          be the means of sanctifying his wife and his children, and that
          he may be an instrument in the hands of the Lord of extending the
          kingdom of God, and of aiding in the accomplishment of His
          purposes.
          157
          When a man is full of sin he is not capable of lifting his voice
          to teach his family. How does a man expect he can be a Patriarch
          to a large family when he is going on in sin and darkness, and is
          becoming more blind to the things of the kingdom? He goes forward
          and gathers other wives and increases his family, but how does he
          expect to teach them when he is not susceptible of instruction
          himself? I tell you he will see the day when he will be too late
          and will have to stand out of the way. A man has to look well at
          the foundation upon which he builds; a man has to look to the
          Lord for strength, he has to be purified and sanctified, and he
          has to purify those that are around him, and among that number
          will be his one wife, if she is worthy of salvation, and if she
          is susceptible of being saved. He must have sufficient in him of
          the saving principle to impart to her, and inasmuch as she can
          conform to that, she can thereby become sanctified, and be
          prepared for an exaltation; but if he cannot get faith enough to
          receive the principles of life and salvation, so that he can
          communicate those truths to others, he may get one wife, and then
          he may get another, and after that another, and still another,
          and then he is worse off than before, and is no nearer to the
          kingdom of God, but much farther off.
          157
          Brethren we have got to think of these things, and to enter into
          the practice of them, and to understand them as they are, and to
          acknowledge this one fact--that we have been slack, negligent,
          and in the back ground, and we must see this and acknowledge
          ourselves before God and our brethren, and walk up to those
          principles which are being taught, and have our religion in
          practice as well as in theory.
          158
          Men who wish to retain their standing before God in the Holy
          Priesthood, must have the spirit of prophecy, and be qualified to
          administer life and salvation to the people: and if they cannot
          do it to the world, they must do it at home, in their families,
          in their shops, and in the streets, that their hearts may be
          inspired with words of life at their firesides, in teaching the
          Gospel to their children, and to their neighbors, as much so as
          when they are speaking to their brethren from this stand. This
          having a little of the Spirit when before the people and then
          laying it aside, will not do. Some men will speak to the people
          and then go home and be just as dry as moulding stock, and
          instead of having the words of life in them, they become
          perfectly dry and dead, but this will not do any longer.
          158
          It becomes the duties of fathers in Israel to wake up and become
          saviors of men, that they may walk before the Lord in that
          strength of faith, and that determined energy, that will insure
          them the inspiration of the Almighty to teach the words of life
          to their families, as well as to teach them when they are called
          into this stand. Then all our words will savor of life and
          salvation wherever we go, and wherever we are.
          158
          In this we will see a spirit of determination that will enable us
          to become one, that we may learn how to love each other, and I
          pray to the Lord that He will deposit that love in each of our
          hearts which He deposited in Jesus His Son, and that He will
          continue to deposit a knowledge of that which is good.
          158
          Let us remember that we have all got to show by our works that we
          are worthy of this life and of this salvation which is now
          offered.
          158
          Now when a man is not willing to sacrifice for the benefit of his
          brethren, and when he knows that he trespasses upon the feelings
          of his brethren, and yet he has not that love which will enable
          him to make satisfaction, that man is not right before the Lord,
          and where is the love of that individual for his brother?
          158
          When one brother is not willing to suffer for his brother, how is
          it in his power to manifest that he has love for his brother? I
          tell you it is in our folly and weakness that we will not bear
          with our brethren, but if they trespass upon our rights we
          immediately retaliate, and if they tread upon our toes we
          immediately jump upon theirs, the same as the people do in the
          Gentile world, where it is thought necessary to act in a state of
          independence, and to defend oneself against aggressors.
          158
          It is all nonsense for us any longer to act upon this principle,
          for there is a day coming that we will have to suffer for each
          other, and even be willing to lay down our lives for each other,
          as Jesus did for the Twelve Apostles in his day, and as they did
          for the cause which he established. When I see a brother that has
          been trespassed against, and then he turns round and jumps upon
          the offender, then I say, how far is that brother from the path
          of duty, and I say to him you must learn to govern yourself, or
          you never will be saved in the kingdom of God.
          158
          We are all called upon to think of these things, and we might as
          well think now, at the present time as to defer it till the
          future, for we have got to do it, or we never will receive the
          Spirit of the Lord to a great degree, nor the advantages of this
          reformation, nor the outpouring of that Holy Spirit which is
          anticipated.
          158
          Why do I say these things when we are all so far advanced in the
          knowledge of God? I make these remarks because they are the only
          things which will save us at the present time.
          159
          This quarrelling and bickering will not do; it is the work of
          salvation we are engaged in. Now for an example, and what is the
          use of going to heaven for an example when there is one here? The
          Presidency of this Church are one, there is no jar existing
          between them; and the Twelve Apostles have got to be one like
          them, and when we see perfect union with ourselves, we expect
          others to imitate our example. Did you ever see us to rebel when
          the Presidency saw fit to chastise us? No, we are one with them,
          and we will not stop the Spirit that is in them, nor attempt to
          stop up the channel through which the Holy Ghost designs to
          prepare us for that which is to come. Did they see proper to
          chastise, we will not rebel, neither will we lose our confidence
          in them.
          159
          Well, the High Priests and Seventies, they ought to be one with
          the Twelve Apostles, and they ought to learn to echo our
          sentiments as we echo forth those of the First Presidency, for we
          must all learn to be one.
          159
          Just so far as we echo forth the words of President Young and
          brother Heber, just so far are the High Priests and Seventies
          under obligations to echo forth our words. Now ye High Priests
          and Seventies, if you do right you will carry out this counsel;
          you are obliged to carry out those counsels, if you walk in the
          light of the Holy Ghost which is now manifest. And why is it not
          so at the present time?
          159
          The Seventies were spoken to and counseled to pursue a certain
          course a few days ago, but did they do it? No they did not. It is
          not the Seventies that speak, it is not the High Priests, neither
          is it the Twelve, nor Brigham Young, but it is the Holy Ghost
          through those various channels that is calling upon the people to
          carry out the mind and will of our Father who is in heaven. It is
          God that is all in all, Him whom we call our Father in heaven, He
          qualifies us upon the earth, and we speak forth by the dictation
          of His Spirit the things that are necessary to be laid before the
          people.
          159
          Brethren, I will not take up any more time; may the Lord bless
          you and enable you to see things as they should be seen; may He
          give you power to double your diligence as I am determined to do,
          and may He give you power to see your duties, and to have the
          inspiration of the Holy Ghost as I feel to have it, and may you
          see by the spirit of prophecy those things that are approaching,
          that they may awaken you to a true sense of your position before
          God and your brethren, that you may have the qualifications which
          are necessary for you to possess, which I ask in the name of
          Jesus: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Franklin D. Richards, January 11, 1857
                       Franklin D. Richards, January 11, 1857
              OFFERS OF MERCY--THE GREAT DISPENSATION IN WHICH WE LIVE.
            A Discourse, by Elder Franklin D. Richards, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 11, 1857.
          159
          Brethren and sisters, I have no apology to make this morning for
          presenting myself before you. It becomes my duty and privilege to
          address you a little while, longer or shorter as I may be led to
          do, upon such things as shall be suggested to my mind.
          160
          I desire with your kind attention, your solicitations also to God
          that the Holy Spirit may rest upon me and upon you, and that we
          may all be edified in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. It is a
          pleasing idea to me to reflect and behold that the people have
          come together this morning so generally, to this Tabernacle. They
          have come anticipating being fed with the bread of life, and I
          feel as though the present is a time when the Lord is willing to
          administer unto His people the bread of life and salvation; that
          it is a time when the Saints may with one heart and one mind call
          upon Him for great blessings, and I may say a great many of them.
          We should ask for those blessings first and foremost which every
          one needs for their own present salvation, increase of faith,
          increase of the knowledge of God, and an increase in ourselves of
          every thing that is good and praiseworthy for Saints to enjoy
          through the revelations of the Holy Spirit.
          160
          This, it appears to me, is the legitimate object for which we
          should seek now a blessing at the hand of God. It is His good
          pleasure to bestow upon us according to our needs, and this He
          will do if we seek unto Him in faith.
          160
          When I contemplate the present situation of the people, if I were
          to think of one text more than another, that I could like to talk
          about it would be this; "Whoso confesseth and forsaketh his sins
          shall find mercy." I have not been in the habit of taking a text
          for a long time, but there is something in this directly
          applicable to this people, that whoso confesseth and forsaketh
          his sins shall find mercy. This is a favor and a blessing that is
          now extended to the people of God to an extent, and with a
          liberality that has never before been witnessed in this
          dispensation, and it appears to me that such has never been known
          upon the earth. A time when the Lord has spoken so openly, so
          abundantly, and so extensively to His people, and told them that
          if they will but confess and forsake their sins they shall be
          forgiven and be saved. I say the like (as it appears to me) has
          never before been known. I conceive that we as a people have the
          very greatest occasion to seek the mercy and blessings of God
          because of the condition we are in, and because of those things
          which He has committed unto us. We all have been taught and do
          understand that the time in which we live is a time of times; a
          time when the consummation of that which is great and good, and
          which has been promised shall be brought about here upon the
          earth; a time when characters shall make and do make their
          appearance upon the earth who have been reserved for the
          performance of this work, for generations. It has not been for
          them to labor in the flesh in former dispensations, but they have
          been reserved until now in order that the greater purposes of God
          may in this dispensation be accomplished, that all who are in
          Christ may be gathered in one, and a work be done in this our
          day, which has never been done before. All the revelations and
          prophecies go to show and declare this. We live then in a time of
          times; we live among, as we may see, those who are men of men,
          rulers of rulers, for such I hold those who are rulers in Zion to
          be, and they are taking hold of those principles, of that
          knowledge and that power, which shall qualify them to sway such a
          sceptre of righteousness as has never been exercised over the
          earth. These qualifications we could see in our Prophet that is
          gone, and also in others that are with us.
          161
          With these men before us here continually, we have seen
          exemplified a measure of that knowledge, understanding and power
          that is offered us in the keys of the endowment that are given in
          the House of the Lord, by which we may grow to a knowledge of all
          that affects our salvation and exaltation in His kingdom. This
          manifests a degree of liberality, a degree of munificence such as
          has never been bestowed upon the people generally in any age of
          the world. We are indebted to the Lord our God for this
          knowledge, and are responsible to Him for the use we make of it,
          for He has not given us all this that we may feast our souls and
          sit down and go to sleep. He has not given it to us for this
          purpose, but for us to act upon it, and by the use of it become
          strong to carry out His work on the earth. He has given us this
          power and means of obtaining knowledge from the heavens, that we
          may exercise the principles of righteousness and truth, in order
          to prove ourselves worthy of those greater things that are yet in
          store for the faithful, and that are yet to be revealed, through
          a constant scene of trial and of proving. What has been the case
          in Israel? Why the fact has been that as soon as the people got
          those blessings which they obtain in the "House of the Lord,"
          that seemed to be the end of the law unto them, it seemed to be
          the height of their ambition, and they sat down and went to
          sleep, or became covetous and greedy of gain, whereas the powers
          conferred were tools or instruments in their hands to enable them
          to work for God.
          162
          This is the course that has been pursued by the people generally,
          and those whom we can say the least of in relation to
          transgression have some sins to atone for and make restitution.
          We have been nearly all more or less in the dark. Yes, all the
          quorums in the Church except the First Presidency: God be thanked
          His light and power has been in them to watch, while the rest
          have slumbered. The Twelve take this as strongly to themselves as
          any, and have acknowledged that they have been asleep. Yet we
          have been abroad labouring to bring people to the knowledge of
          the truth, to the knowledge of God, a knowledge and power such as
          they never could have before received on the earth, hence the
          condemnation that we are brought under is beyond that which any
          other people could be under; then what has been the mercy of God?
          It is that now while in these circumstances, nearly all have got
          to sleep, and some in the darkness of their minds have wandered
          far from the Lord, and have committed sins that in their own
          estimation and judgment cause them to feel that they are worthy
          of damnation for having violated their holy covenants. And does
          the Lord go to and cut them off? Or does He send a chastisement
          and destroy them with plague, and sweep them off from the earth?
          No, this is not the tone of our Heavenly Father to us this day,
          but His voice to us is, that if we will now turn from and forsake
          our sins and draw near unto Him, that He will forgive and never
          cause the sins of this people to be remembered against them, but
          will blot them out from His remembrance forever. What unbounded
          love and tender mercy are here evinced to this people, while
          asleep, and enveloped in the dark shadows of death to that
          fearful extent that the word sleep will not properly express the
          state of the people. We have been mesmerized and could not be
          brought out of it without the most extraordinary means being
          used. We had become like "icebergs," we were so cold and dead,
          that when President Young got up to speak he could not free his
          mind, and has not been able to do so for the last several times
          that he has spoken, feeling that there was not room in our hearts
          to receive his words. And what a sight was it in Israel to see
          the Social Hall filled with the chief authorities and Elders of
          the Church, a body of men upon whom rests the responsibility of
          administering salvation to this earth and its inhabitants, and to
          see such a fog there, and such darkness that the Presidency could
          not there free their minds, but had to lift the almighty sledge
          hammer to break the flinty rock. The mesmerism of the devil was
          so great, so strong that it required the most stringent teachings
          to bring the people to the standard of truth, and to a sense of
          their condition.
          162
          This you have all realized more or less in our wards, and at your
          habitations, truly awful it has been to contemplate. Yet for all
          this the words of the Lord unto us is not judgment, nor
          pestilence, nor plague, nor famine, nor sword, if we will now
          awake, repent and live our religion.
          162
          Whoso confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall find mercy, but
          they who do not, have not the promise of mercy. I wish this
          morning to warn you against taking a course which will prevent
          the blessings and mercy of God coming unto you, for now is the
          time that is most exceedingly opportune in the favour of God, and
          it is a time that will work upon those that are transgressors,
          that are dishonest with themselves and with others, and that will
          endeavour to avoid the truth and shun the light, avoid the
          standard and add sin to transgression, the Lord God will harden
          their hearts that they cannot enter into His mercy. Although we
          thus speak we have the assurance that the people will as a people
          with heart-felt penitence and obedience turn unto Him and be
          saved. There never was a time in this dispensation or in any
          other that has been so full of mercy in His calling upon us and
          giving us an opportunity to feel after Him, and if we do this we
          shall find Him to be a God at hand and not afar off; we shall
          find Him in our habitations and it is for every man having the
          Priesthood to seek after God with all his might, mind and
          strength, and to obtain the spirit and power of his calling and
          ordination. There are a great many among us who have not yet
          obtained this spirit and power. There is a great difference among
          those who dwell in the light of Zion. Some walk in the light of
          others, and some walk having the light in themselves. There are
          those, and always have been, and always will be, while saviours
          and saved dwell together, that walk in the light of others, and
          do not get it into their own souls. They do not seem to think
          that they ought to or can have the light in themselves. If you
          look you have an illustration of it in the difference that exists
          in the heavenly bodies. The sun has light of itself to warm the
          earth and the inhabitants of the earth, has power to give heat,
          light, and vegetation to this earth, and to other heavenly
          bodies. The moon and other planets do not appear to have light of
          themselves, but they reflect the light of the sun.
          163
          It is right and our duty brethren, for us to take the light that
          is offered, and to take hold of the counsel that is now given to
          us and turn from our errors, make all that is crooked straight,
          and make restitution to all that we have injured that we may go
          into the waters of baptism and come out clean from everything
          that would hinder us from receiving the light, and that we may
          receive the Holy Ghost; that it may be our constant companion,
          that the light of the Lord may be in us. If all things are not
          made right with each other we shall not be in a position to
          obtain the blessings promised, but if we make all right the Holy
          Spirit will be poured out and be a light to our feet, and a lamp
          to our path. We shall by it receive strength and power to magnify
          our calling. This is the duty of our men, and it is the duty of
          our women to seek this light and strength, and this help from the
          Lord. But it is especially the duty of men, the Elders of Israel,
          it is for them to lay hold, by the power of faith, and by their
          Priesthood. Yes brethren, if we have been mesmerised it is for us
          to wake up and do our duties that the light may go forth from us
          to others. This is not done in a week, nor in a month, but by a
          constant series of works and diligence, and that will bring the
          light of heaven upon us which has been shut out from our souls.
          As you see that some of our brethren that administer to you in
          your wards, increase in the power of their callings so every man
          that has a part in the Priesthood must prevail and obtain favour
          with God, and get light in himself, get rid of his sins, and all
          his hardness of heart, for the time is coming when everything
          that can be shaken will be shaken, and we must have this light
          and strength within us, or we never shall stand the times that
          are yet to try our souls. Of course when we got dull and
          paralyzed, our duties were left for some one else to do.
          163
          Quorums, families, and individuals have alike failed to magnify
          their callings. They have looked over the Teachers, the Bishops
          and High Councils, and there was no authority but the First
          Presidency that could settle a little family dispute; such has
          been the dullness of the quorums and the condition of the people
          generally that they seemed lifeless until the Presidency have had
          to bear the burdens, discharge the responsibilities and perform
          the labours of nearly every other Quorum and Council in the
          Church.
          163
          Who is there that has any part of the Priesthood, and who has
          received his endowments but that ought to be able to administer
          in his household all those things which are necessary for life
          and salvation? They ought to be ready at all times to manifest
          their authority as men of God, and administer not only to all in
          their families but to perform the duties which they owe to the
          Church and the world also.
          163
          Surely to say we have been "asleep" does not tell the condition
          we were in, but now, notwithstanding all our transgressions,
          backslidings, hardness of heart, and blindness of mind "whoso
          confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall find mercy." What a broad
          saying it is of the Prophet Brigham that we shall be forgiven of
          all our sins, except such as cannot be forgiven in this world nor
          in that which is to come. What an extent of kindness and mercy is
          now revealed unto us by our Heavenly Father in this accepted time
          which is peculiarly a day of salvation.
          163
          I will tell you how I feel about it; I consider that those who
          will not make a thorough work of it and obtain the Holy Spirit to
          dwell in them, it will be a hard case for them ever to find
          favour with the Lord.
          163
          If you and I and all Israel had lived up to our privileges what
          might we have been able to do for the kingdom? In purity and in
          power we could have increased the numbers and strength of it
          mightily, we could have had that faith that one would chase a
          thousand and two put ten thousand to flight. It is a power that
          will disperse wickedness, and the words of righteousness will be
          felt like the voice of thunders; men have now got to arouse
          themselves to activity and power in works of righteousness and
          faith. The First Presidency have been drawing us too long.
          163
          I do not feel to detain you much longer as brother Kimball and
          brother Wells have come in, but will say a few words more. We
          have now offered to us the great and glorious blessings of God's
          favour renewed upon us. If we lay hold of this by faith and
          obtain the strength of our calling in the spirit and power
          thereof, it seems to me that we shall be blest far beyond our
          present or past conceptions. When I think of this I feel like
          exhorting the people to take hold and get the spirit and power of
          their calling, for all can plead guilty of neglecting their duty,
          if they are not guilty of more and overt transgressions.
          164
          Now if we will do to all as we wish them to do unto us, we shall
          be prepared to sit down in the presence of God and our Elder
          Brother, and then we can be one with them and they with us. Do
          not let it be so, that while the door of mercy is open, that any
          will seal it against themselves, for it would have been better
          for them not to have been born.
          164
          These are the times for us to wake up and take hold with the
          energies of our souls that light may come back to us, and that we
          may have light in our understandings, that we may have power to
          administer to those around us, and to do those things that are
          required at our hands; and I can say, brethren and sisters, that
          in future it shall be my study, my faith, and my prayer and my
          labour to obtain these blessings with you, and to stand in my
          place and calling and obtain grace to magnify them, and have
          faith like those who have gone before us, that are and have been
          labouring before us, and they are all labouring now, they are
          waiting and watching for the completion of the work that is laid
          upon us, that they may receive the blessings and promises given
          to them in ages that are gone. It is not to be wondered at when
          we contemplate the condition of the world what a vast deal is
          depending upon our exertions, but when we look at the extent of
          our follies it is wonderful that the Lord should give us such
          wholesale forgiveness. For the sake of ourselves, our families,
          the living and the dead, we should all turn to God with full
          purpose of heart and sanctify ourselves that there may be a
          people whom He will delight to own and bless, that He may fully
          establish this work and establish righteousness upon the earth
          for ever.
          164
          May the Lord grant us power to do this, in the name of Jesus
          Christ: Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, January 11, 1857
                         Heber C. Kimball, January 11, 1857
            THE BODY OF CHRIST--PARABLE OF THE VINE--A WILD ENTHUSIASTIC
                                       SPIRIT
           NOT OF GOD--THE SAINTS SHOULD NOT UNWISELY EXPOSE EACH OTHERS'
                                      FOLLIES.
           A Discourse, by Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 11, 1857.
          164
          We have a little business to lay before the brethren, and we
          might as well do it this forenoon as to do it in the afternoon.
          We many times leave our business matters for the afternoon, to
          transact in the time of the sacrament, though the administration
          of that ordinance has been omitted for a time. There are a great
          many people in this congregation and in this Valley who could
          justly and beneficially partake of the sacrament, but they are
          prohibited for the present in consequence of the wickedness of
          some who would also partake and thus eat and drink to their
          condemnation.
          165
          You talk about such persons being asleep; you call it sleep; well
          it is, comparatively speaking, the sleep of death that is on a
          great many individuals, and they do not realize it, and you
          cannot make them realize it. They think they are awake to their
          duties; they think they are living their religion, and when we
          speak to this people in a mass, as you are here, almost every man
          and woman will go home and say, "That sermon does not touch me,
          the coat, or the jacket does not fit me." I am aware of this, for
          if it did fit you and you would acknowledge it, you would put it
          on and wear it; and the coat you would put on would be sack-cloth
          and ashes; it would be a cloak that would be wet and soaked with
          ashes, and it would be so strong it would eat off the rush and
          filth that are on you, yea, eat them off with ashes put on with a
          cloth, so as to open the pores of life that the Spirit of God may
          penetrate through your systems.
          165
          There is a little matter of business that we want to lay before
          this congregation in regard to John Hyde, who went to the
          Sandwich Islands on a mission. There are a couple of letters that
          the brethren have received; we shall read a little from them, and
          give you to understand the course he is taking. (The letters were
          read.) You hear the letters and the testimony of our brethren in
          regard to John Hyde. Such matters, many times, have passed along
          and we have not noticed them but have let men deny the faith,
          speak against it and deliver lectures through the world. Many
          times we have let them run at large, but the time is now passed
          for such a course of things. By the consent of my brethren I
          shall move that John Hyde be cut off from the Church of Jesus
          Christ of Latter-day Saints, and I will put the motion in full,
          that is, that he be cut off root and branch; that means
          pertaining to himself. When this motion is put, I want you to
          vote, every one of you, either for or against, for there is no
          sympathy to be shown unto such a man. Brother Wells has seconded
          the motion I have made. All that are in favour that John Hyde be
          cut off from the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and
          that he be delivered over to Satan to be buffeted in the flesh,
          will raise their right hands. (All hands were raised.)
          165
          When there was a vote of this kind taken before the congregation
          in regard to Thomas S. Williams, it caused a great deal of
          sympathy with some, for they looked upon it as though it had cut
          off his family, his wives and his children. I will ask the
          congregation, was a motion put to cut off his family? No, there
          was not. A motion has been put, and unanimously carried, that
          John Hyde be cut off root and branch, that is, himself and all
          the roots and branches that are within him; this has no allusion
          to his family. He has taken a course by which he has lost his
          family and forfeited his Priesthood; he has forfeited his
          membership. The limb is cut off, but the Priesthood takes the
          fruit that was attached to the limb and saves it, if it will be
          saved. Do you understand me? His wife is not cut off from this
          Church, but she is free from him; she is just as free from him as
          though she never had belonged to him. The limb she was connected
          to is cut off, and she must again be grafted into the tree, if
          she wishes to be saved; that is all about it.
          165
          When a limb that has got two or more branches or shoots is cut
          off, those shoots and branches, and their fruit, if any, are cut
          off with the limb. Why? Because they are attached to it. But they
          can all be taken and grafted right back again into the tree, or
          into the Priesthood.
          166
          I do not wish to say much this morning, without I feel a great
          deal of liberty; and my liberty will be in proportion to the
          liberty, and freedom, and life there in this people. If our
          Father and our God was to come here, or Jesus, or Peter, or
          Joseph, or brother Brigham, or any other man, he could not speak
          to this people and advance light to them, only in proportion to
          the light that is in this people and their willingness and
          readiness to receive more.
          166
          Have not brother Brigham and his Counsellors cried unto this
          people, as with a voice of thunder and earthquake, for years and
          could not wake you up? You did not believe but that you were all
          the time living your religion, every one of you, men and women.
          Can brother Brigham advance any farther than this people strive
          to follow, and at the same time retain his present connection
          with them? Can brother Heber rise any faster than brother
          Brigham? No. Can brother Wells? No he cannot. Why? The church of
          God is compared to the body of a man; there is the head, there
          are the arms and every part of the body. God has joined them
          together, and they are brought up as an illustration to compare
          with the Church. Now if my legs and feet, and arms and hands, and
          other members of my body give up and lose their strength and
          power, become paralyzed or benumbed, how is it possible for my
          head to rise up, without the use of those members? It cannot,
          because the head is attached to them. On the other hand, if the
          arms, which are designed to defend the head, and all the members
          below the head lost their power and have gone to sleep, what can
          those members do? Can they rise until the rest of that body
          rises? No. I use the figure of the body of a man, just as the
          Apostle Paul did in ancient times:--1 Cor. xii.
          166
          14. For the body is not one member, but many.
          166
          15. If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of
          the body; is it therefore not of the body?
          166
          16. And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not
          of the body; is it therefore not of the body?
          166
          17. If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the
          whole were the hearing, where were the smelling?
          166
          18. But now hath God set the members every one of them in the
          body, as it hath pleased Him.
          166
          19. And if they were all one member, where were the body?
          166
          20. But now are they many members, yet but one body.
          166
          21. And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of thee:
          nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you.
          166
          22. Nay, much more those members of the body, which seems to be
          more feeble, are necessary:
          166
          23. And those members of the body, which we think to be less
          honourable, upon these we bestow more abundant honour; and our
          uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
          166
          24. For our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the
          body together, having given more abundant honour to that part
          which lacked:
          166
          25. That there should be no scism in the body; but that the
          members should have the same care one for another.
          166
          26. And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with
          it: or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it.
          166
          27. Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular.
          166
          28. And God hath set some in the Church, first Apostles,
          secondarily Prophets, thirdly Teachers, after that miracles, then
          gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues.
          166
          29. Are all Apostles? are all Prophets? are all Teachers? are all
          workers of miracles?
          167
          30. Have all the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues? do
          all interpret?
          167
          31. But covet earnestly the best gifts. And yet shew I unto you a
          more excellent way.
          167
          There is one way in which the Presidency of this Church can rise,
          but it would be greatly to the injury of the body, and I will
          tell you how. If you will go to work and reject them, you will
          see them rise quickly, but you will also see this body go down to
          death and hell, while the Priesthood of the Church would go to
          heaven. You can liberate them in this way, but not in any other
          except through obedience, unless that Presidency rises up and
          cuts you off. They can do that, for they have as much power to
          cut you off as you have to reject them. I want you to understand
          this. They are an independent body, still they are attached to
          you as the head of the body of Christ for the purpose of saving
          the whole body, that all might be a perfect system. You will find
          in the Bible what I am talking about, only I am applying it to
          this people, as Paul applied it to the people in his days.
          167
          Jesus says, in the 15th chapter of St. John, "I am the true vine,
          and my Father is the husbandman," or, in other words, my Father
          is the root and I am the vine springing from the root, and it is
          for men to abide in that vine. And when he abode in it he
          received the same nourishment, the same fatness, and the same
          power that proceeded from the Father, or from the root from
          whence the vine spraing. Then if the twelve Apostles abode in
          him, they received the same nourishment that he did, and had the
          same power; then those the believed on the Apostles' words, if
          they abode in their words, received the same power the Apostles
          received from the vine, they becoming branches of that vine in
          common with the Apostles. Jesus is that vine, the Apostles were
          the branches that sprang from him, then the Seventies, and other
          members, or those that sprang from them.
          167
          Joseph Smith sprang from Peter, James, and John; and brother
          Brigham and brother Heber, and brother Hyde sprang from Joseph;
          and you sprang from that authority now existing, did you not? Do
          you not see that you are all in the same vine? There are
          different branches, and every different branch springing out of
          the same vine. There are hundreds of lesser branches connected to
          the main branches of the vine, others again extend from them.
          There are the Seventies, the High Priests, the Elders, &c.; they
          are all branches, are they not, belonging to the same root, the
          same vine?--John xv.
          167
          1. I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.
          167
          2. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and
          every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring
          forth more fruit.
          167
          3. Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto
          you.
          167
          4. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of
          itself, except it abide in the vine: no more can ye, except ye
          abide in me.
          167
          5. I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and
          I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit; for without me ye
          can do nothing.
          167
          6. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is
          withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and
          they are burned.
          167
          7. If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask
          what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.
          167
          8. Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so
          shall ye be my disciples.
          167
          9. As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye
          in my love.
          168
               10. If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love;
          even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his
          love.
          168
          11. These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain
          in you, and that your joy might be full.
          168
          12. This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have
          loved you.
          168
          13. Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his
          life for his friends.
          168
          14. Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.
          168
          15. Henceforth I call you servants; for the servant knoweth not
          what his lord doeth: but I have called you friends; for all
          things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you.
          168
          16. Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained
          you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit
          should remain: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my
          name, he may give it you.
          168
          17. These things I command you, that ye love one another.
          168
          18. If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it
          hated you.
          168
          19. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but
          because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the
          world, therefore the world hateth you.
          168
          20. Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not
          greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also
          eprsecute you: if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours
          also.
          168
          21. But all these things will they do unto you for my name's
          sake, because they know not Him that sent me.
          168
          22. If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin:
          but now they have no cloak for their sin.
          168
          23. He that hateth me, hateth my Father also.
          168
          24. If I had not done among them the works which none other man
          did, they had not had sin: but now have they both seen and hated
          both me and my Father.
          168
          25. But this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled
          that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause.
          168
          26. But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you
          from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from
          the Father, he shall testify of me:
          168
          27. And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me
          from the beginning.
          168
          I want to show you your connection with the Church, and then you
          can see what an effect it has when there is a dead member
          attached to the head of any limb, or at its junction with the
          trunk. When you go into your gardens and look at your peach
          trees, do you not see many great and important limbs, also many
          branches to those limbs? Now if a main branch is partly dead or
          lifeless where it joins the trunk, the sap has to go through
          there to support the limb, and of course affects its nourishment,
          for the sap become spartially dormant, and when it goes into the
          rest of the members, they are dormant; like unto the sap that has
          passed through those dead parts. You may say that the Presidency
          of the Seventies are at the junction of one main limb with the
          trunk, and when the members that pertain to that department of
          government are partly dead, it affects the whole limb and every
          branch pertaining to it.
          169
          That is the connection we have got to form with each other, or we
          shall be severed from the tree and lost. We will say that here is
          a peach tree, and that there is one limb extends away yonder, and
          that away at the far end of it are six or eight peaches, and that
          there is not another particle of fruit on the whole tree. Now is
          not that one fruit-bearing limb worth more to the master than all
          the rest, except the trunk and root to which it is connected?
          Why? Because it brings forth fruit. God looks upon this matter
          just as I am trying to explain it to you. Jesus calls his true
          followers his disciples, because they bring forth much fruit. How
          can you be reckoned the disciples of Christ, the disciples of God
          in the last days, except you bring forth fruit?
          169
          I talked very plain to you, three weeks ago. The power of God ran
          through me just as City creek would run through this city,
          provided there was no obstruction to its course. Such would be
          the case to-day, if there was no obstruction to the manifestation
          of the power of God, and every member would receive his full
          supply. Is there an obstruction? There is. Was there on that day?
          There was; but the power of God was there sufficient to penetrate
          a stone, and it did penetrate the hardest and most corrupt men in
          the congregation, and they did not know what was the matter with
          them. Did you see any particular difference with me? Nothing more
          than you generally see. I was calm and composed, and the truth
          kept pouring out without creating any convulsaion, because there
          was no obstruction to it in me.
          169
          The more of the Spirit of God a man has, the more composed he is.
          You will not hear him rage and tear, saying, "Oh, the Holy Ghost
          is in me; I shall die; hell and the devil is to pay." [The
          speaker mimicked the manner of wild enthusiasts.] I am trying to
          show you the folly, wild spirit, and devil that gets into some
          men, and they try to make the people believe that it is the Holy
          Ghost, when it is not any such thing. You never see brother
          Brigham operated upon in that way; you never see brother Heber so
          affected. I have had to fire here. Why? Because the enemy was so
          strong against me that I had to force the word of God towards the
          people to effect them in any way, shape, or manner.
          169
          There is more danger of people's getting wild fire than there is
          of their getting the true fire of God. There is danger of going
          too far, and of pressing this people too far. There is a medium
          in all things. It would be but a little while, let some men lead
          and dictate, before the people would be as they are in London.
          How are they there? They have been excited with everything that
          could be raked and scraped, to such a degree that there is
          nothing now that will excite them one particle. In like manner
          some would get this people in a little while so that you could
          not create an excitement that would move them.
          Some men in this town come pretty near tearing down the stands
          and benches, and the roofs off from the houses, crying out, "The
          Holy Ghost is in me," &c.
          170
               [The speaker jumped and threw his arms about.]
          170
          I am mimicking those persons, in order to show the folly of their
          conduct. I want you to understand, and not let men get these
          powers on them. It would not be any wonder if brother Gifford
          were to get into that spirit, because that is the spirit he had
          before he came into the Church: and he had it a while after he
          came into the Church, and he feels as though he had lost all his
          religion, because he is not actuated by that wild spirit. I have
          seen the manifestations of those spirits both in America and
          England; they were in this Church in the first commencement of it
          in Kirtland.
          170
          In the commencement of this Church the devil came along, and
          there were men that saw written letters come down from the
          heavens in their presence; that was in Kirtland, Ohio, 25 or 26
          years ago. Some enthusiastic spirits received those letters as
          revelation, and they would read them to the people. A spirit
          would come on those individuals, and they would begin to run
          around the house, and be thrown into all manner of shapes and
          convulsions, saying it was the operation of the Holy Ghost. If
          you do not look out, you will get such spirits as those here. I
          merely speak of them to give you a check, that you may be aware
          of the course you are taking.
          170
          I will tell you what kind of characters will have those kinds of
          revelations; they will be men who have committed whoredom in our
          midst, and women who have played the whore. Good, virtuous men
          and women are not actuated by those spirits, because they ask the
          Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, to give them His Spirit, and
          not those wild, enthusiastic spirits manifested by some. How was
          it with those men in Kirtland? Almost every one of them denied
          the faith and went over the board, and afterwards we found out
          that they were adulterous persons.
          170
          As for the gift to tongues, I do not speak in tongues often. Can
          I speak in tongues? Yes, I can speak in a good, beautiful
          language to this people at any time. Why? Because God gave me the
          gift, and He does not give gifts to men and then take them away
          again, so long as those men are doing their duty. They are gifts,
          and God gives them to men and women; and so long as they improve
          upon them they do not forfeit them. If they do not improve upon
          them, the devil takes the advantage and will make it appear like
          the gifts of God which they have possessed, as nearly as
          possible, and thus they go overboard.
          170
          I do not know why it is that I am led to speak so to-day, but I
          am led as I am, and you may judge whether it is right or wrong.
          Can I interpret tongues? Yes, because that gift is in me, and I
          have not forfeited it. Is it in brother Brigham? Yes, and so is
          every gift that God ever gave to His ancient Apostles. God has
          given them to brother Brigham, and He will never take them away
          from him. He has the Spirit in him, and so have his Counsellors,
          that can discern your spirits and gifts, whether they are of God
          or of the devil. When any of you get up to speak in tongues,
          whether you do so by the power of God or of the devil, I can tell
          you which source that tongue came from, and if it is from the
          Lord I can interpret it.
          171
          Are the gifts of the Gospel given to you to fool with? No,
          neither are they given to dictate the Church, nor the Priesthood.
          Have such things been done? Yes, thousands of men and women have
          received revelations and stood up to dictate the President, the
          Prophet, the Seer, and Revelator, in his Priesthood. When we came
          to find out who such characters were, we learned that they were
          men and women who had been in the habit of committing whoredom.
          You cannot refer me to an instance of the kind, but what I can
          show you that that is their character, more or less. Is it not
          singular? Those gifts and those blessings are for the Priesthood
          to dictate, and it will dictate them.
          171
          When persons get the religion of Christ, and enjoy the Holy
          Ghost, they will never see any of that wildness which I have
          spoken of, unless, in the progress of this work, our President
          should be moved upon to bring it into action. When he unlocks and
          opens the door for that Spirit to come upon this people, then it
          is right and never will be wrong. Brother Brigham is my brother,
          and holds the keys to all the departments of the Priesthood on
          this earth, and when he unlocks the door it will come open. He
          has a bundle of keys, and, if they were keys like these in my
          hand, no ten men in this congregation could carry or lift them.
          He possesses the keys of all the different gifts and graces that
          God designs for this people. Can you realise it? Some do, and
          some do not. It is brother Brigham that holds the keys, yes,
          above every other man that lives in the flesh. When he says,
          "Brother Heber, take that key and open such or such a door," then
          I have authority to go and unlock that door, the same as he has.
          If he says, "Brother Wells, take this key and go and unlock such
          a door," he then has the same power as brother Brigham has to
          unlock that door. If he says, "Brother Hyde, take this key and
          other small keys and go to the nations of the earth and open into
          different nations," brother Hyde then has the power and
          authority, with his brethren of the Twelve, to open the door,
          preach the Gospel, build up the Church, organize it, and set it
          in order in every nation, kingdom, tongue, and island, so far as
          he has received the keys and authority. When brother Brigham give
          a Bishop a key pertaining to a Ward, that Bishop has power to
          open and shut, to teach, prophesy, and administer the word of
          life, according to his holy calling in his department. Every man
          has his department as it is set off to him, and if he lives his
          religion he has the power of God, the power of Brigham, the power
          of Heber and of Daniel, yea, all the power we have in that
          department, when he goes and acts in our authority. Brother
          Franklin, did you realize that power while acting in your
          department in England? Yes, and you say, here I carry out the
          purposes of my leaders. Do you suppose that you would have failed
          a hair's breadth, if you had constantly done so? No, but you fail
          when you draw back a little, or swerve through the influence of
          any one not having authority. Do you understand me? Some of you
          do, I know.
          172
          There are just as good men and women in this congregation as ever
          were on the earth or ever will be, according to their age and
          experience; then, on the other hand, we have some of the meanest,
          and, O heavens, how they stink. Are they not ashamed? I am
          ashamed of them, that is, of their corruption. If they were
          served as they should be, they would be severed from the Church,
          as John Hyde has been this day, and would be made a public
          example of before this people. For what? I will not talk it, for
          I am ashamed of it. I want the Elders and Missionaries to take
          the keys and go and open their private rooms, and take such
          persons into them and talk to them, and not to do it in public. I
          am ashamed of them; take them into the private rooms in your
          Wards and talk to them, and try to save the poor, miserable
          curses, if you can. Do you understand me, brother Raleigh? [Yes.]
          172
          Call upon the High Priests, the Seventies, Elders, Priests,
          Teachers, and Deacons, and first cleanse those ruling members,
          those that hold the Priesthood; and if you find those that
          deserve to be severed from the Church, sever them. Do not call in
          the females, when catechizing the males; but when you have done
          with them, then call the females together and talk to them and
          show them their duty. And let the heads of families call their
          children into their private rooms and teach them. Do not make
          that public, brother Raleigh, which should be kept private, lest
          you do more harm than good. I have not said that you do so, but I
          am talking to you for all the rest of the Bishops, knowing that
          you are a man of good order, and one who loves to carry out
          things as you are dictated by the heads of Israel. I know that is
          your character, and God Almighty bless you for ever, and every
          such man. There are lots of such men, and I wish to God there
          were a thousand where there is but one.
          172
          I would go to work and trim up the Wards in a gentle manner,
          without making such an ungodly stink, without exposing the
          brethren as Ham did his father Noah. Ham's children were cursed
          with a skin of blackness, for Ham pulled the clothing off from
          his father Noah, who had drank a little too much wine. He had not
          drank any wine for a long time, as he had been in the ark, and
          when he had once more raised grapes, and made some wine, the old
          gentleman said to his family, come, boys and girls, let us sit
          down and take a little wine. Many of us might do as Noah did,
          were we placed under similar circumstances. But that poor,
          little, pusillanimous fellow, Ham, after the old gentleman had
          drank a little too much, and, perhaps, it operated upon him as an
          emetic, and he had besmeared himself a little, pulls off his
          father's coverlet and exposes him to the whole family. That is,
          probably, just as it was, only I have told it a little plainer
          than it reads. If you find any persons besmeared, do not pull off
          the coverlets and expose them, lest you take a course to bring a
          curse on them by unwisely exposing iniquity.
          172
          Take a course to save men, not to kill them, not to destroy them.
          Take a course to save women, not to destroy them. I mean all the
          Elders in the house of Israel, Bishops, High Priests, Prophets,
          Apostles, Teachers, Evangelists, and every member in the Church
          of God, take a course to save; and if a man has done wrong, tell
          him to do right for the future, and do a good work, and,
          peradventure, God will remit his sins and not require any more
          than a lamb, a pigeon, a calf, or something of that kind, as an
          atonement. But He will require a great many heifers from some of
          you, and you will find your houses left unto you desolate. Still
          if God will forgive you, I will, of all the sins you have
          committed, if you have not shed innocent blood, or sinned against
          the Holy Ghost. I will forgive you of all sins that God will
          forgive you of. God be merciful to you, and God bless the poor
          and honest, and those who are filled with integrity and virtue,
          God bless you for ever, and you shall be blessed, whether the
          rest do right or not. Let us do right and the day of deliverance
          will come, I know it, and we will be rescued from the evil that
          is coming.
          173
          Can I preach to you anything better than this? I do not know
          whether it is plain to your minds or not, is it brother Wells?
          [Yes.] I have been led just as I have, and it has been on my mind
          and working with me for a long time. I know that our faithful
          Priests and Bishops understand me, but there are some, perhaps,
          who do not, because I have spoken by comparison rather than to
          expose the meanness of the corrupt. I am ashamed to speak of the
          sins that some are guilty of. I have not said anything about the
          world, and do you suppose that I am going to speak about the
          world, so long as there are evils in our midst equally as bad as
          they commit?
          173
          There are a great many old men who have the Priesthood upon them,
          who have been in the Church from the beginning, and yet they are
          spiritually dead. What is the matter? I can expose them, I can
          tell you just what ails them, and why they are spiritually dead.
          They do not wake up, and cannot wake up, because they do not
          consider that they are guilty of anything wrong. They cannot see
          themselves, but when you come to find out you will find that they
          have, from the death of Joseph and before he was slain, murmured
          and complained at Brigham and Heber, saying that "Mormonism is
          not as it was then; and if Joseph had lived, he would have taken
          hold of us and made us prominent members in the house of Israel."
          You will find that that is a fact; I shall not draw back from
          that one hair. Let us have the plain English, and you will find
          that to be the difficulty with them.
          173
          there are men here 60 or 65 years of age, holding the Bishopric
          of Aaron's Priesthood and the High Priesthood of God, whom I have
          known to leave their important meetings and dismiss the business
          of the kingdom of God to spend their time with this man or that
          woman who was lying about their neighbours; and those very men
          would sit and hear that slander, and never rebuke it. There is
          where they have lost the Spirit of God and their authority, the
          power of their Priesthood. Do you hear it, ye old gentlemen, and
          also ye ladies that are connected with them? for you are just as
          bad, more or less.
          173
          You say, "We knew and understood 'Mormonism,' when Joseph was
          alive, but we do not know the tree now, it has grown so fast,"
          and that is the difficulty with you. We have had trees set out in
          these valleys seven years, and you can now see some of them large
          enough for rafters. Suppose a man had gone away about the time
          they were set out, or had been asleep to the sight of those
          things, would he recognise those trees? No, for they change as
          they increase. That applies to you elderly people, both men and
          women; and then to you who are younger, there is something will
          apply rather plainer than that.
          174
          Have I not been modest to-day? I do think it is outrageous to
          unwisely expose so much filth as some of our Elders and
          Missionaries do. If a man is asleep and has besmeared himself, do
          not expose him, unless the necessity of the case requires it. I
          feel a good, wholesome spirit and a fatherly spirit to you,
          brethren; you know I do. But I want my brethren to take a course,
          if they find their brethren lying under blankets besmeared, not
          to pull the blankets off from them before they first get water
          and wash them; save them if you can. You hear us talk about it a
          great deal, and probably many do not believe one word we say, but
          this people will never, no never, prosper to a high degree until
          we make a public example of--what? Men, who have been warned and
          forewarned, but who will associate with the wicked and take a
          course to commit whoredom, and will strive to lead our daughters
          and our wives into the society of poor, wicked curses, with a
          view to gratify their cursed passions; we will take them and slay
          them before this people. I am talking of those that will persist
          in this course of iniquity, and not about those who will repent
          and forsake their sins. Are there men in our midst who will court
          other men's wives? Yes, and will take them right to the ungodly
          for them to seduce, and they will take our daughters and do the
          same. What are such men worthy of? They are worthy of death, and
          they will get it. That time is near by, and God has spoken from
          the heavens, and when certain things are about right, we shall
          make a public example of those characters. Do you see me? Do you
          see this Bible and Book of Mormon? If there were ten thousand of
          those books, I could raise them all to heaven, saying, it is as
          true as the contents of those books. Do you believe me, brethren?
          [Yes.] There is no doubt of it. But do all believe me? No. If God
          forgives you, I will; but there will be a public example made of
          such characters, and the time is just at our doors. Can we stop
          this iniquity, until that is done? No, no more than we can stop
          some from stealing. There is some stealing right in the midst of
          your reform, brethren.
          174
          Don't you think it is a better course to take the gentlemen
          privately and talk over matters, and then take the ladies
          privately and instruct them, and not open the budget of the filth
          of their husbands before the wives, nor that of the wives before
          their husbands? Such filthy characters seem to be the most
          sanctimonious, the most holy and gracious. I wish you could know
          one thing, that is, that we know you and can see right through
          you. I wish all those kind of men and women would get away to the
          back side of the congregation, and not stick themselves right
          under my nose. And if we make a party they stick themselves there
          also, and want to be the head, back, and everything else. If they
          would take a proper course, they would never intrude upon decent
          society, until they had repented of and forsaken their
          abominations.
          174
          John Hyde may spout as much as he has a mind to, and all such
          characters may spout and try to make out that Brigham Young,
          Heber C. Kimball, Willard Richards, Jedediah M. Grant, and Daniel
          H. Wells are guilty of things they are; but we are as clean as a
          piece of white paper. No women from heaven, earth, or hell can
          present themselves with a truthful allegation that we have ever
          led them astray. We have lawful wives, and the most of them
          honour their callings, and God will bless them, and they will be
          raised to immortality and eternal lives. They will go with us,
          and then there will be others that will not go with us, who will
          not go where Brigham and Heber will go, I will warrant you, for
          ten thousand years.
          174
          I wish you would obey the Book of Mormon. I was reading a little
          in it, the night before last, where Alma gives commandments to
          his son Corianton, as follows:--
          175
          1. "And now, my son, I have somewhat more to say unto thee than
          what I said unto thy brother: for behold, have ye not observed
          the steadiness of thy brother, his faithfulness, and his
          diligence in keeping the commandments of God? Behold, has he not
          set a good example for thee? For thou didst not give so much heed
          unto my words as did thy brother, among the people of the
          Zoramites. Now this is what I have against thee; thou didst go on
          unto boasting in thy strength, and thy wisdom. And this is not
          all, my son. Thou didst do that which was grievous unto me; for
          thou didst forsake the ministry, and did go over into the land of
          Siron, among the borders of the Lamanites, after the harlot
          Isabel; yea, she did steal away the hearts of many: but this was
          no excuse for thee, my son. Thou shouldst have tended to the
          ministry wherewith thou wast entrusted. Know ye not, my son, that
          these things are an abomination in the sight of the Lord; yea,
          most abominable above all sins, save it be the shedding of
          innocent blood, or denying the Holy Ghost? For behold, if ye deny
          the Holy Ghost when it once has had place in you, and ye know
          that ye deny it, behold, this is a sin which is unpardonable;
          yea, and whosoever murdereth against the light and knowledge of
          God, it is not easy for him to obtain forgiveness; yea, I say
          unto you, my son, that it is not easy for him to obtain a
          forgiveness. And now, my son, I would to God that ye had not been
          guilty of so great a crime. I would not dwell upon your crimes,
          to harrow up your soul, if it were not for your good. But behold,
          ye cannot hide your crimes from God, and except ye repent, they
          will stand as a testimony against you at the last day.
          175
          2. "Now, my son, I would that ye should repent and forsake your
          sins, and go no more after the lusts of your eyes, but cross
          yourself in all these things; for except you do this, ye can in
          nowise inherit the kingdom of God. Oh, remember, and take it upon
          you, and cross yourself in these things. And I command you to
          take it upon you to counsel your elder brothers in your
          undertakings; for behold, thou art in thy youth, and ye stand in
          need to be nourished by your brothers. And give heed to their
          counsel; suffer not yourself to be led away by any vain or
          foolish thing; suffer not the devil to lead away your heart again
          after those wicked harlots. Behold, O my son, how great iniquity
          ye brought upon the Zoramites: for when they saw your conduct,
          they would not believe my words. And now the Spirit of the Lord
          doth say unto me, command thy children to do good, lest they lead
          away the hearts of many people to destruction; therefore I
          command you, my son, in the fear of God, that ye refrain from
          your iniquities; that ye turn to the Lord with all your mind,
          might, and strength; that ye lead away the hearts of no more to
          do wickedly; but rather return unto them, and acknowledge your
          faults, and retain that wrong which ye have done; seek not after
          riches, nor the vain things of this world, for behold, you cannot
          carry them with you."
          175
          I did not know but that I was too hard on such crimes, but the
          passage referred to plainly states that adultery is next to
          shedding innocent blood. Hyrum Smith gave the same instructions
          in Nauvoo; many of you have heard him speak of this sin many
          times.
          175
          Again, I wish you to read another passage in that good book, as
          follows:--
          176
          "And thus mercy can satisfy the demands of justice, and encircles
          them in the arms of safety, whilst he that exercises no faith
          unto repentance, is exposed to the whole law of the demands of
          justice; therefore only unto him that has faith unto repentance,
          is brought about the great and eternal plan of redemption.
          Therefore may God grant unto you, my brethren, that you may begin
          to exercise your faith unto repentance, that ye being to call
          upon his holy name, that he would have mercy upon you; yea, cry
          unto him for mercy; for he is mighty to save; yea, humble
          yourselves, and continue in prayer unto him: cry unto him when ye
          are in your fields; yea, over all your flocks; cry unto him in
          your houses, yea, over all your household, both morning, mid-day,
          and evening; yea, cry unto him against the power of your enemies;
          yea, cry unto him against the devil, who is an enemy to all
          righteousness. Cry unto him over the crops of your fields, that
          ye may prosper in them; cry over the flocks of your fields, that
          they may increase. But this is not all; ye must pour out your
          souls in your closets, and your secret places, and in your
          wilderness; yea, and when you do not cry unto the Lord, let your
          hearts be full, drawn out in prayer unto him continually for your
          welfare, and also for the welfare of those who are around you.
          176
          29. "And now behold, my beloved brethren, I say unto you, do not
          suppose that this is all; for after ye have done all these
          things, if ye turn away the needy, and the naked, and visit not
          the sick and afflicted, and impart of your substance, if ye have,
          to those who stand in need; I say unto you, if you do not any of
          these things, behold, your prayer is vain, and availeth you
          nothing, and ye are as hypocrites who do deny the faith;
          therefore, if ye do not remember to be charitable, ye are as
          dross, which the refiners do cast out, (it being of no worth,)
          and is trodden under foot of men.
          176
          30. "And now, my brethren, I would that after ye have received so
          many witnesses, seeing that the holy scriptures testify of these
          things, come forth and bring fruit unto repentance; yea, I would
          that ye would come forth and harden not your hearts any longer;
          for behold, now is the time, and the day of your salvation; and
          therefore, if ye will repent and harden not your hearts,
          immediately shall the great plan of redemption be brought about
          unto you. For behold, this life is the time for men to rpepare to
          meet God; yea, behold the day of this life is the day for men to
          perform their labours. And now, as I said unto you before, as ye
          have had so many witnesses, therefore, I beseech of you, that ye
          do not procrastinate the day of your repentance until the end;
          for after this day of life, which is given us to prepare for
          eternity, behold, if we do not improve our time while in this
          life, then cometh the night of darkness, wherein there can be no
          labour performed. Ye cannot say, when ye are brought to that
          awful crisis, that I will repent, that I will return to my God.
          Nay, ye cannot say this; for that same spirit which doth possess
          your bodies at the time that ye go out of this life, that same
          spirit will have the power to possess your body in that eternal
          world. For behold, if ye have procrastinated the day of your
          repentance, even until death, behold, ye have become subjected to
          the spirit of the devil, and he doth seal you his; therefore, the
          Spirit of the Lord hath withdrawn from you, and hath no place in
          you, and the devil hath all power over you; and this is the final
          state of the wicked. And this I know, because the Lord hath said,
          he dwelleth not in unholy temples, but in the hearts of the
          righteous doth he dwell; yea, and he has also said, that the
          righteous shall sit down in his kingdom, to go no more out: but
          their garments should be made white, through the blood of the
          Lamb."
          176
          Brethren and sisters, it is for us to prepare and qualify
          ourselves for the great change that is coming upon us all. Many
          do not attend to it, but sleep and sleep on until the time of
          death, and Satan will seal their spirits his, as the Book of
          Mormon says; he will have power over them, and they cannot help
          themselves.
          176
          God and His servants have instructed you to read that book, and
          if you read it faithfully and with a prayerful heart, you will
          find many principles and doctrines that you have heard brothers
          Brigham and Heber teach.
          177
          You who are tampering with the sin of adultery are sealing your
          damnation. Some are sitting right before me, with their locks as
          white as a sheet, who have tempered in these things. What have
          they done? They have done more hurt, more injury, and thrown more
          obstructions in the way of the work of God than they ever can
          restore. They have an atonement to make, there is a debt against
          them. Why? Because justice will rquire the debt to be paid. It is
          for you to arouse yourselves from these things and pay all you
          can, that there may not be much against you when the accounts are
          settled up.
          177
          I have said so much, and you may call it a kind of an eccentric
          discourse. What is eccentric? I will explain it to you. Supposing
          that here is a pivot on the top of this stand, and I preach to a
          man away yonder and come back, to another away there and come
          back, and so I preach every way from the centre, that is
          eccentric, that is, I do not confine myself to any particular
          subject, but I am here and there and yonder, and yet I am always
          in the centre; that is what is called eccentric, or original, or
          what is deemed by some extravagant, because it is out of the
          usual custom. I am tempered just as I am, and don't you like me
          better in this way than in a stereotyped style? Don't you like me
          in my way better than you would if I should try to imitate
          brother Hyde, and try to be like him? I hit on one thing and then
          on another, but brethren, is not all plain to you?
          177
          [Yes.]
          177
          Brethren and sisters, God bless you; God bless the good, God
          bless the oil and the wine; God bless all the authorities of this
          Church that honour their high and holy calling; and may the peace
          of the Almighty be with you for ever. These are my feelings; and
          may He authorize His holy angels in heaven, and upon the earth,
          to cause the wrath of Almighty God to burn against the wicked,
          the corrupt, and those that seek and wish to follow corruption.
          May the wrath of the Almighty God come on them, that they may
          never have any more rest, from this time henceforth, until they
          repent. May they not have peace at home or abroad, out of doors
          or in the house, up stairs nor down in the cellar, and I say it
          in the name of Almighty God and by virtue of the Priesthood, may
          the curse of Almighty God be on such men and women, and they
          shall welter in sorrow.
          177
          I know that if this people will do right, our enemies, those who
          lay snares and gins to ensnare the servants of the living God,
          shall be slain by the sword of His wrath, and shall have no power
          to fight against God, nor against Zion, and all Israel shall say,
          AMEN.
          177
          [The congregation was unanimous in saying amen, with a loud
          voice.]
          177
          It will be so, and I know it.
          177
          Live your religion. Bishops go to now and take the course I have
          suggested; take a course not to expose and ruin men, but let
          their private sins be privately acknowledged to the Bishop, and
          he has authority to report them to head quarters; then there can
          be a way of disposal--why? Because God our Father has made a way.
          There is no situation or circumstance that ever a man was or will
          be in, but what there is a law touching his case.
          177
          Be cautious of your wild fire; I have touched on that, and I want
          the Bishops to be cautious about it, and not to be overbearing
          and hard on the people, nor require them to fast three days in
          the week, and keep them under the big sledge hammer continually.
          It will not answer. You should pour in a little wine and oil, and
          the good things of the kingdom of God, and that will temper the
          iron so that it will yield to the hammer.
          178
          I mean this for the Bishops, the Missionaries, the Elders,
          Priests, Teachers, and Evangelists; pour in a little oil and wine
          and soften the material, and not be putting on with three or four
          sledges and a small hammer in the bargain. It will not answer for
          the big hammers to go on beating, after the little hammer has
          sounded stop, you big fellows.
          178
          When I strike with a big sledge hammer, it performs much more
          than the little hammer. They used to say in England, when brother
          Hyde had preached, "Bring brother Kimball here and let him hit
          the old rock one crack with the big sledge, and we will warrant
          it to split." Brother Hyde used to polish the rock before it was
          taken out of the quarry.
          178
          Brother James Brown, has it not been good for you to be here
          to-day? [Yes.] God bless you, if you will only live your
          religion, and let brother Brigham, brother Heber, and brother
          Daniel live theirs; for he is our brother now and always was. If
          you will rise up and let us rise a little higher, you will see no
          particular difference in us, but the difference will be in you.
          Rise up, and do not hold us down.
          178
          As we are members of one body, except we cut you off from us we
          never can rise, unless you rise. If you will cleanse the platter,
          and throw out the dead men's bones that corrupt it, and all
          wicked things, you will rise; you will not feel so much
          difference, only you will be calm and composed, and you will not
          find any wild fire in the people. They swell when they have got
          wild fire, until their corporations are larger, figuratively
          speaking, than a dozen of mine. The Holy Ghost does not make a
          man act in any such way.
          178
          Why do I keep talking these things over? Because I want you to
          understand them and get the Spirit of God, and let its peaceable
          influence be upon you; then you will know the spirit of men and
          things. Read the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and every other good
          book, and keep busy at some good thing or other, and stop your
          quarrelling. There is a great deal of quarrelling in the houses,
          and contending for power and authority; and the second wife is
          against the first wife, perhaps, in some instances. But that is
          done away in my family, and there is none of it in brother
          Brigham's, nor in brother Wells', nor in any family where they
          have common sense.
          178
          If every member of my body performs its office and does its duty,
          according to the order and government of God, then I want to know
          if one member is any better than another? Is any one of my
          fingers any better than another, if each one fulfills its
          calling? If one of these fingers sticks itself where it should
          not be, it brings dishonour on the whole body; and there are
          certain men and women who have dishonoured themselves and this
          whole community. John Hyde, probably, was living in adultery
          before he went from here, or if not, he was after he went from
          here, and he lost the Spirit of the Lord God. Any man that will
          do such wickedness, cannot keep the Spirit of God.
          179
          Do right, and let the Bishops and Missionaries understand their
          duty, and they may be the means of palliating your sins and
          making you comfortable for life. There are women in this
          congregation who have, probably, been seduced by Elders, by High
          Priests and men in authority. What do those women think? They
          believe that I am guilty of the same sin, and that brother
          Brigham and brother Wells, and every other good man, is alike
          guilty. Read the words of Alma over and over, and learn how he
          talked to his son. The people in that age would not hear the
          words of Alma, nor the words of his brethren, because of the
          wickedness of his son Corianton. I am showing you the cause of
          such iniquity, and the desolation it brings on the human family.
          I am not preaching as the world preaches; I preach not to show
          myself eloquent, but I am bringing right out these little matters
          that lay the axe at the root of the tree and obstruct the onward
          progress of this great work. The wickedness of the Latter-day
          Saints throws an obstacle before it.
          179
          Brethren, don't you think the course you would take with a flock
          of sheep is better for this people, than it is to keep all the
          time hitting them on the head? It is well enough to hit a rap now
          and then, that is, to rap some of the old bucks and does that
          always want to stick their noses first in the salt. In accordance
          with my eccentric discourse, don't you see that I have not thrown
          out salt on the floor or on the grass to be wasted? I have given
          one sheep out there a lap, and another one there, returning to
          the centre, and don't you feel just as comfortable now as before
          eye got the salt, and a little more so? That is the way to lead
          the people along, and do not gag them. You may take custard pie
          and cram it down a person's throat until it makes him vomit;
          doubtless some of you have crammed your little children until
          they have vomited the food you gave them.
          179
          The people are often fed too much, with too long sermons. How
          long have I preached to-day? Though I have not stuck to one
          subject, but I have always come back to the centre and began
          again. Stop your long sermons, except God leads and dictates. I
          should advise you, if you have but a little water in the pond,
          not to let your saw run the full length of the log. Get up when
          you have something to say, and sit down when you have done. Long
          sermons will not answer. Preach short sermons, you Bishops; and
          when the missionaries come along and give a first-rate good
          sermon at a Ward meeting, and perhaps one or two others also
          speak, and it is eight o'clock in the evening, or half-past
          eight, close the meeting. You Bishops are always there, and you
          can preach when the sheep are not crammed to death. There is too
          much of this cramming, for by it you will gag the people and
          throw them overboard.
          179
          I am holding on to this idea, because I see that you are wrong.
          And if brother Brigham had been here to-day he would, probably,
          have been led to speak on the same matter; and if I had been away
          from here, probably brother Wells would have been led the same;
          and if none of us had been here, perhaps somebody else would have
          spoken of it. I am telling you what to do, I am relieving your
          minds. Do not put on the double sledge hammers all the time, but
          pour in the wine and the oil, and scatter a little salt, and the
          sheep will be belating and teasing for more.
          179
          I am a shepherd, I was brought up a shepherd; and I was a
          plough-boy; and I am a blacksmith, a potter, a joiner and
          carpenter, and a tailor; I understand all these branches. I never
          was confined to either of them long, but always returned to the
          centre. This is my mode of preaching; I do not want to talk a
          whole dictionary. I do not use any squatalations, as brother
          Hyde, brother Franklin, and others do. I am just what I am, and
          cannot be anything else. Brother Hyde, did you ever know me try
          to imitate anybody? I never did and cannot do it, unless I have
          the power given me. There is only one thing that I can mimic, and
          that is the power that some enthusiasts show, when they suppose
          the Holy Ghost is on them.
          180
          I don't want you to merely talk about it, but I want you to go to
          and live your religion, do your duty, do all things that are
          required of you. If you have not done so, go and do it. If you
          have done wrong, don't do wrong again, and do right from this
          time, making satisfaction and restitution for your wrong doing,
          and I will say you shall be forgiven, every one of you who has
          not shed innocent blood or sinned against the Holy Ghost; that
          cannot be forgiven. If you will take this course, brother Brigham
          and Heber will live, yea, they will live and let live scores and
          scores of years.
          180
          Brethren and sisters, do not be the aggressors, always act on the
          defensive. I never will touch any of you, I never will offend or
          scold at you, nor injure you in any way, if you will not harm me
          but live your religion. I never will strike one of you, without
          you first strike me; but when you strike me, I shall be
          justifiable in striking you. I want you to remember what you read
          in the Book of Mormon, where Alma tells his son not to be the
          aggressor; also what Mormoni said to Zerahemnah, at the time
          Nephites and Lamanites fought by the river Sidon.
          180
          12. "And it came to pass that they did stop and withdrew a pace
          from them. And Mormoni said unto Zerahemnah, behold Zerahemnah,
          that we do not desire to be men of blood.--Ye know that ye are in
          our hands, yet we do not desire to slay you. Behold, we have not
          come out to battle against you, that we might shed your blood for
          power; neither do we desire to bring any one to the yoke of
          bondage. But this is the very cause for which ye have come
          against us; yea, and ye are angry with us because of our
          religion. But now ye behold that the Lord is with us; and ye
          behold that he has delivered you into our hands. And now I would
          that ye should understand that this is done unto us because of
          our religion and our faith in Christ. And now ye see that ye
          cannot destroy this our faith. Now ye see that this is the true
          faith of God; yea, ye see that God will support, and keep, and
          preserve us, so long as we are faithful unto him, and unto our
          faith, and our religion; and never will the Lord suffer that we
          shall be destroyed, except we should fall into transgression and
          deny our faith. And now, Zerahemnah, I command you, in the name
          of that all-powerful God, who has strengthened our arms that we
          have gained power over you by our faith, by our religion, and by
          our rites of worship, and by our Church, and by the sacred
          support which we owe to our wives and our children, by that
          liberty which binds us to our lands and our country; yea, and
          also by the maintenance of the sacred word of God, to which we
          owe all our happiness; and by all that is most dear unto us; yea,
          and that is not all; I command you by all the desires which ye
          have for life, that ye deliver up your weapons of war unto us,
          and we will seek not your blood, but we will spare your lives, if
          ye will go your way, and come not again to war against us. And
          now, if we do not this, behold, ye are in our hands, and I will
          command my men that they shall fall upon you, and inflict the
          wounds of death in your bodies, that ye may become extinct; and
          then we will see who shall have power over this people; yea, we
          will see who shall be brought into bondage."
          180
          That shows the mercy and compassion of our God; although his
          enemies are in his hands, he will have mercy upon them. In the
          book of Doctrine and Covenants it is said, if thine enemy comes
          upon thee and falls into thine hand, forgive him, if he repent;
          and if he comes upon thee the second time, forgive him, if he
          repent; but if he comes upon thee the third time, thou mayst do
          with him as seemeth thee good, still, if thou shalt forgive him,
          I will add glory unto thee for thy mercy. Just look at it, and
          see what kind of a God we are serving. That God is talking to
          you, through me, to-day.
          181
          Some of you may, perhaps, think that I have had wild fire in me
          to-day, but I have not had a bit of it about me. I am preaching
          all the time to show you the propriety of being filled with
          mercy, for God says the merciful man shall obtain mercy. That is
          the spirit which is in me. When I step forward here God speaks
          through me; and if brother Brigham had been here He would have
          spoken through him. Don't you see that I have the same fatherly
          care, when I step up here to act in brother Brigham's place for
          the time being? I do not care who you put here, he will have the
          same spirit when he is put here, that is, if he is dictated by
          the Holy Ghost.
          181
          I have had a good time here to-day. How nice it feels; there are
          good feelings here. Brethren, cultivate the spirit of compassion;
          if any man has committed adultery, have mercy on him and pity
          him, if he repents. You may say, "O Lord God, I thank thee that I
          never fell into that sin." Have compassion on those who have, if
          they will repent.
          181
          You leading members of the Church, you Twelve, High Priests,
          Seventies, Bishops, &c., go ahead, press forward, and we will
          gain the victory. We will overcome, because with those that do
          repent, if there are not more than three hundred men, we will
          whip out the unrighteous, for, says the Lord, everything that can
          be shaken shall be, and that which cannot be shaken will remain.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Lorenzo
          Snow, January 18, 1857
                           Lorenzo Snow, January 18, 1857
                MAN MUST USE HIS ENERGIES AND CULTIVATE THE GIFTS OF
                GOD--NECESSITY OF FOLLOWING COUNSEL--REFORMATION MUST
                    BE INTRINSIC AND NOT A MATTER OF EXCITEMENT.
           A Discourse by Elder Lorenzo Snow, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
               Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, January 18, 1857.
          181
          By the request of the President of this Stake, Elder Spencer, I
          will occupy a short time in speaking such things as may come to
          my mind, or as the Lord shall see proper to dictate.
          181
          I have observed, brethren, that both speakers and hearers are
          frequently troubled with certain weaknesses, and I want to occupy
          a moment or two in pointing out some of those weaknesses, as this
          is a time of reformation. I presume when Elders rise to speak,
          those who have not been in the habit of speaking before
          assemblies, that it is sometimes very hard and difficult for
          them, but they will stand before a congregation because it is
          absolutely their duty to do so. They do it because it is
          obligatory upon them; they do it because they cannot well escape
          that situation, which, peradventure, they would be well pleased
          to do, if they could do so and feel approbated in their own
          consciences. This is a weakness that individuals in this position
          feel more than they do in any other, though I do not think that
          this will apply to the Elders of Israel very extensively. Another
          weakness consists in their not taking care how they express
          themselves in the communication of their ideas and instructions.
          182
          I would not wish to stand before you this morning for the purpose
          of being seen or of getting rid of an unpleasant feeling, nor
          that my oratory may be spoken of hereafter, but I wish to stand
          before you for the purpose of communicating that which shall be
          for your good and benefit.
          182
          I understand that we are brethren together, that we are of the
          same Father in the celestial worlds, and that if we knew each
          other as we should, if each one was endowed by the power of God,
          our sympathies would be excited more than they are at the present
          time, and there would be a desire on the part of every individual
          to study in their own minds how they might do their brethren
          good, how they might alleviate their sorrows and build them up in
          truth, how remove the darkness from their minds. If we understood
          each other and the real relationship which we hold to each other,
          we should feel different from what we do; but this knowledge can
          be obtained only as we obtain the Spirit of life, and as we are
          desirous of building each other up in righteousness.
          182
          Again, I have noticed on the part of the people what I have
          attributed to weakness. They come together, some of them, more
          for the purpose of being pleased with the oratory of their
          speaker, for the purpose of admiring the style in which he may
          address them, or they come together more for the purpose of
          seeing the speaker or speculating in regard to his character, or
          the true relationship that he sustains to the Lord in the
          Priesthood, than for the purpose of receiving instructions that
          will do them good and build them up in righteousness.
          182
          I think that speakers ought to try and improve themselves,
          wherein they see their weaknesses, the hearers ought to try to
          eschew their weaknesses, so that when the Elders are called upon
          to speak they may have it in their hearts to do the people good.
          182
          One of the greatest prayers that a man can offer, so far as I
          understand prayers and their consistency, is that, when an Elder
          of Israel stands before the people, he may communicate and tell
          some thoughts to do the people good, and build them up in the
          principles of truth and salvation. Prayers of this kind are as
          agreeable in the ears of the Lord as any prayers that an Elder of
          Israel can possibly offer, for when an Elder stands before the
          people he should do so realizing that he stands before them for
          the purpose of communicating knowledge, that they may receive
          truth in their souls and be built up in righteousness by
          receiving further light, progressing in their education in the
          principles of holiness.
          182
          This cannot be done, except by a labour of mind, by an energy of
          faith, and by seeking with all one's heart the Spirit of the Lord
          our God. It is just so on the part of the hearers; unless
          particular attention is paid to that which is required of them
          from time to time by those who address the people from this
          stand, and unless individuals labour in their minds with all
          their mights and with all their strength in their prayers before
          the Lord, they will not receive that good and benefit to
          themselves which they ought to receive. If, for instance, you are
          attending school, you have your lessons to learn, and just in
          proportion to your energy and faithfulness, and intelligence in
          regard to acquiring a knowledge of those lessons, you will be
          prepared to enjoy their benefit, that for which they are
          designed. And, just in proportion to your neglecting to exercise
          your mind and your intelligence, your mind will be barren and
          unfruitful in relation to that knowledge which you should have
          attained.
          183
          You remember, probably, a revelation in the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants giving to Oliver Cowdery the privilege of translating
          certain records, and that after receiving this he got the idea
          that all he had to do was to stand idle and not do anything; but
          he found that his mind was barren. The Lord gave a revelation to
          inform him of the difficulty, and told him that because he did
          not exercise his mind, the powers or intellect that were given
          him, his mind had become darkened.
          183
          It is precisely so in regard to ourselves. If we do not exercise
          those faculties given us, and get the Spirit of the Lord, but
          little information will be received from speakers, even though
          ideas may be communicated of great value and worth.
          Notwithstanding, ideas may be communicated in a very broken
          style, if the people will exert themselves, as a boy should at
          school, they will soon learn that they will never return from
          meeting without their minds being benefitted by the speakers.
          183
          Brethren, I will tell you there is a fault, a weakness, with
          regard to this principle, and I know it. There must be a labour
          of mind, an exertion of those talents that God has given us; they
          must be put into exercise. Then, being enlightened by the gift
          and power of the Holy Ghost, we may get those ideas and that
          intelligence, and those blessings that are necessary to prepare
          us for the future, for sceneries that are to come.
          183
          The same principle will apply in all our actions in relation to
          the things of God. We have to exert ourselves, brethren. This
          remaining idle without putting ourselves into action is of no
          use; if we remain perfectly neutral, nothing is accomplished.
          Every principle that is revealed from the heavens is for our
          benefit, for our life, for our salvation, and for our happiness.
          183
          Counsel that is given to us when it comes from the proper
          authority, is given for a certain purpose; and that purpose is
          our happiness, so far as the present time is concerned; it is for
          the purpose of adding happiness unto us in the present state, and
          also for the purpose of communicating benefits unto us in a state
          hereafter. Upon this principle is counsel established, upon the
          principle of doing our fellow-men good; for the purpose of doing
          them good here and hereafter.
          183
          The design of the Lord in regard to ourselves, in regard to His
          people generally, is to bring them to that state and fulness of
          knowledge, and to that perfection which their spiritual
          organizations are susceptible of receiving or arriving at. There
          are certain laws established from all eternity for the purpose of
          effecting this object.
          183
          The question is asked, "Why are we under obligations to follow
          counsel?" Because that counsel possesses those qualities
          necessary to make us better here, and to exalt us to honour and
          glory hereafter. If it were not so, there would be no obligation
          on our part to follow counsel. A minor is under obligation to
          follow his father's counsel, for that counsel is designed to make
          him happy while in the state of boyhood, and to qualify him to
          act in an after state, in a state of manhood. That counsel is
          designed to benefit that father who gave it, as well as the son
          to whom it is given. It is the father's privilege to counsel as
          shall be for the benefit of that father, and as shall contribute
          to the greatest happiness of that boy while in his boyhood, so
          that it shall benefit him to the greatest extent when he shall
          arrive at the state of manhood.
          184
          In the same light President Brigham Young is a counsellor to this
          whole people, and the counsel he gives is for the purpose of
          benefitting them in this state, also for preparing them to
          receive the greatest happiness it is possible for human beings to
          receive in the world to come. It accomplishes the two-fold object
          of benefitting himself and those to whom it is given. No man can
          give counsel to any one, but what it has a tendency to benefit
          himself as well as others. We are so constituted and organized,
          that we cannot counsel that which will contribute to the benefit
          and exaltation of others, without at the same time contributing
          to our own good.
          184
          A father, in communicating counsel to his son, should in the
          first place prepare himself to communicate those proper counsels
          which will suit the condition of his son. It is his privilege to
          extend happiness to himself; it is his privilege to increase his
          own happiness, and in increasing his own happiness he should
          extend it throughout his family dominions. And when he is
          increasing his own happiness, his own glory, his own authority,
          he at the same time is increasing that of his children, provided
          that counsel which he reveals is all the time that which is best
          for his family. If good counsel was not established for the
          benefit of the individual that communicates it, also of those who
          receive it, it would be of no service.
          184
          The people are under obligation to obey the counsel that is
          given; they are necessarily required to apply the counsel of
          brother Brigham, because that counsel possesses those objects. No
          man can be more happy than by obeying brother Brigham's counsel.
          You may go from east to west, from north to south, and tread this
          footstool of the Lord all over, and you cannot find a man that
          can make himself happy in this Church, only by applying the
          counsel of brother Brigham in this life; it is a matter of
          impossibility for a man to receive a fulness who is not
          susceptible of receiving and carrying out brother Brigham's
          counsel. An individual that applies the counsel of this Church is
          bound to increase in all that is good, for there is a fountain of
          counsel which the Lord has established. He has made it, has
          deposited that counsel, that wisdom and those riches, and it will
          circumscribe all that pertains unto good, unto salvation; all
          that pertains unto peace and unto happiness; all things that
          pertain to glory and to the exaltation of the Saints in this
          world and in the world to come.
          184
          If that counsel, if that intelligence, that is deposited in the
          President of this Church, was calculated to bring misery and
          misfortune and unhappiness upon the people, and to undo or hinder
          that which their nature is susceptible of receiving, then it
          would not be upon that principle of which we have been speaking.
          But it is our privilege to follow it; and if we carry out the
          principles that are established in our nature and that are being
          taught us, we shall keep rising and being exalted. If we follow
          that counsel, we shall advance in those principles that pertain
          to happiness in this world and the world to come.
          185
          It is the business of the father to be qualified to teach and
          instruct his children, and to lay principles before them, so that
          by conforming to those instructions they can be the most happy
          that their natures are susceptible of in a state of childhood,
          while at the same time they learn the principles upon which they
          can gain the most happiness and enjoyment in a state of manhood.
          Those children are under obligations to follow their father's
          counsel precisely, so long as the counsel which the father gives
          is calculated for this express purpose. They are under
          obligations to follow that and carry it out in its design and in
          its object, and the moment they break off and separate themselves
          from the father they become like a branch that is separated from
          a tree; they no longer flourish nor bring forth fruit. The branch
          that is cut off from the tree ceases to have the life-giving
          power, ceases to bring forth fruit. Let a person be cut off from
          this Church and he no longer remains a wise director and
          counsellor for his children, but only so long as he has the
          privilege of receiving and having counsel in which is deposited
          that wisdom and knowledge, and power that can give life to those
          that are around him.
          185
          There is a necessity of our being more industrious, many of us,
          in getting into the spirit of this reformation more than what has
          already been received. There is a danger of our being satisfied
          with a superficial advancement, with merely advancing on the
          surface. We talk of walking in the light of the Spirit and of
          feeling it upon us, but do we do these things? We ought to dig
          deep into the things of God, lay our foundation upon the rock,
          until we come to that water which shall be in us an everlasting
          fountain of eternal life in the midst of the people in this
          reformation. When the Elders stand forth in the various ward
          meetings, the prayer meetings, the general assembly meetings, and
          when the Bishops exercise themselves in the power of their
          Priesthood, and feel pretty bright themselves, there has all
          along been this fact, these circumstances, a certain overwhelming
          spirit which the people feel more or less; and there is a spirit
          of excitement attending the exercise of those powers. Some
          individuals, I am fearful, do not partake of the spirit of this
          reformation any more than the external effect that it has upon
          them; there is nothing more than show, by the power that is
          around them and that is being exercised among them. With some it
          is simply the popularity of the reformation, if I may be allowed
          that expression, for the reformation has become very popular.
          185
          If a person does not see the necessity of a reformation, he is
          set down as being grossly ignorant. But few people would have the
          boldness to say that there was no necessity of a reformation in
          this day, when the people know that it has become popular. We
          ought to be careful not to be carried away with popularity alone,
          but lay a good, a strong foundation to build upon, and know
          precisely the foundation of this reformation, and get the Spirit
          ourselves, and not be satisfied to walk in the light as it is
          shadowed forth by others; we should have it incorporated with our
          spiritual organizations. We should not merely rest satisfied with
          the necessity of this reformation, but we should have the spirit
          of it within ourselves.
          186
          I will, for the purpose of expressing my ideas, present a figure.
          We will suppose that here is a large army organized for the
          purpose of contending against their enemies. All the officers in
          that army, from the general down to the lesser officers, are clad
          in bright uniforms; that bands are playing their thrilling
          martial music, and everything, to use a worldly expression, is
          grand and glorious. Here is a general excitement, a war spirit is
          upon every man, from the crown of his head to the soles of his
          feet, and the only feeling is, "Let me go forth to battle against
          the enemy." They all feel strong in the midst of this excitement,
          but who will pronounce in reference to the bravery of this army?
          Everybody is excited to push ahead to battle, but is every one
          prepared? Are those that cry, "Lead us forth to the battle
          field?" When the day of test and trial comes, when they are in
          the battle field, with the death balls flying, the artillery
          playing, then there is a different scene. The gay flags are no
          longer seen, the martial music is drowned by the groans of the
          dying, and, instead of the sun in full splendor and everything in
          grandeur, the air is filled with smoke, rendered lurid by the
          flashes of musketry and artillery. Then you will see a different
          feeling with those soldiers; the pomp, the splendor, the show are
          seen no longer, but they then stand in their callings, in
          proportion to the real intrinsic value and worth that they have
          acquired by a long series of experience, and which have got
          thoroughly incorporated in their systems.
          186
          When individuals are first baptized into the Church, there is
          more or less excitement about them; they feel well, they feel
          good; every thing seems to wear a new appearance. They love
          everybody and everything; they wish they could at once take the
          line of march to the valleys of the mountains, there to
          contribute their exertions to the upbuilding of the kingdom of
          God. They see everything in a delightful condition and in a very
          pleasing state, but in a few days or weeks they feel that there
          is something for them to do, something that requires a strong
          sacrifice to enable them to conform to the doctrines that they
          have espoused.
          186
          Take a person that is penurious, one that thinks a great deal of
          his property, and who has accumulated a good deal; it never comes
          to his mind, when the good spirit is upon him, that there will be
          anything that will be difficult. When a call comes from the
          Church for the property he has, because it is wanted for a
          certain necessary purpose, it strikes in upon him like an
          electric shock. The spirit strikes in so that he feels perfectly
          powerless and palsied, when an exertion is required on his part.
          All that feeling of joy and gladness, that being sealed up unto
          the Spirit of goodness that was before him, is gone and he is
          left so that he feels all is gone. But there is a certain
          knowledge left which tells him that it is right for him to comply
          with the call, inasmuch as he calculates to follow up to the
          doctrines of the Church. He stands the test; he is just able to
          reach forth and contribute that which is required; he feels that
          he has done a duty, and he feels that he has past through the
          field of battle and come off unscathed; he did not get wounded
          but came off clear. This individual, then, must pronounce to
          himself that he has gained a victory, and he can gain faith and
          confidence in himself and in his God. He can see that he has been
          tried in doing that which was required of him, and he can look
          back upon that point and the position in which he stood, and can
          see that he acted wisely and faithfully. Then he can say to
          himself what he will do, if circumstances of a similar character
          should come before him; he can say, with a little confidence,
          what he will do if, in future, a similar or even a greater
          requirement shall be made of him.
          186
          Individuals that have not past through such an ordeal cannot say
          in regard to themselves what they will do, with that confidence
          which those can who have had the experience. In this way we have
          to learn to do what is required. But it is a warfare, and we have
          to live so that we can be approbated in our doings. We have to
          look at things calmly, coolly, seriously, and firmly, and to live
          in a way to get righteousness incorporated in our systems. We are
          placed under certain regulations, certain restrictions, that we
          may get the notion of acting from practice.
          186
          An individual undertaking to learn to play upon a flute at first
          finds a difficulty in making the notes, and in order to play a
          tune correctly there is a great deal of diligence and patience
          required. He has to go on, to pause, to turn back and commence
          afresh, but after a time he is enabled, through a great deal of
          exertions, to master that tune. When called upon to play that
          tune afterwards, there is no necessity for remembering where to
          place the fingers, but he plays it naturally. It was not natural
          at the first; there had to be a great deal of patience and
          labour, before it became natural to go through with the tune.
          187
               It is just so in regard to matters that pertain to the
          things of God. We have to exert ourselves and go from grace to
          grace, to get the law of action so incorporated in our systems,
          that it may be natural to do those things that are required of
          us. The son cannot always see the intrinsic benefit of a father's
          counsel when it is given, but that which he does know is that his
          father has a right to give that counsel; he also knows that he is
          in duty bound to act in accordance with that counsel and that
          knowledge. By acting in that way he will feel well, and he will
          do his duty.
          187
          It is a great matter to act firm, for one of the main objects
          that the Saints should accomplish is to be perfectly calm and
          serene, no matter how sudden accidents may occur. If you find
          that you are surrounded by a host of evil spirits that are
          choking you to death, have presence of mind enough to call upon
          the Lord; but some have not had presence of mind enough for that.
          187
          I will say, in relation to the counsel given by brother Brigham,
          that often all you know is that he has the right to give that
          counsel; you cannot always see that the counsel is for your good,
          neither can you see the propriety of many things, until you put
          them into practice; you have a right to know that the source is
          legal, but its intrinsic value you cannot always foresee.
          187
          The son acts upon the counsel of his father, that he may have the
          law established in himself, that he may be put forth by the law
          that is or has been incorporated in him. It is just so with
          ourselves; we value the counsel that is given and learn the
          principles of righteousness, and to conform to those things that
          are necessary for us, until we get the law of the celestial
          kingdom incorporated in our systems; a law that will have a
          direct tendency to benefit us here and hereafter. But in our
          present state of blindness the perfect law is not always in us,
          we do not fully understand it.
          187
          Then again, I will bring another figure in regard to bringing
          about and getting this spirit in us, and digging deep, that we in
          the time of storm may not be driven off. Place a cucumber in a
          barrel of vinegar and there is but little effect produced upon it
          the first hour, nor in the first twelve hours. Examine it and you
          will find that the effect produced is merely upon the rind, for
          it requires a longer time to pickle it. A person being baptized
          into this Church has an effect upon him, but not the effect to
          pickle him immediately. It does not establish the law of right
          and of duty in him during the first twelve or twenty-four hours;
          he must remain in the Church, like the cucumber in the vinegar,
          until he becomes saturated with the right spirit, until he
          becomes picked in "Mormonism," in the law of God; we have got to
          have those things incorporated in our systems.
          187
          With these few words and with these exhortations, brethren and
          sisters, I will give way and leave the subject to your close
          application, consideration, and meditation, praying the Lord God
          of our fathers to pour out His Spirit upon His people. You are
          those whom the Lord has selected to glorify Him in His presence,
          and may the Lord bless you and fill you with His Spirit, and may
          your eyes be clear to discern the things that pertain to your
          salvation. And if there is any man or woman that is nor fairly
          awake, may the time soon come that the Spirit and power of the
          Holy Ghost may be upon them, that it may teach them things past,
          present, and to come, and by the assistance of the Lord, plant
          righteousness and the principle of truth in their systems, that
          they may be prepared for the storms that are coming. These are my
          prayers, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 /
          Jedediah M. Grant, October 2, 1856
                         Jedediah M. Grant, October 2, 1856
           EXHORTATION TO CLEANLINESS--MANY OF THE SAINTS SPIRITUALLY DEAD.
                         Remarks, by President J. M. Grant, 
                      Delivered in the 17th Ward School-house,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 2, 1856.
          188
          You are not acquainted with the spirit that prevails with this
          work, neither with the fact that many of the people who come to
          this place think that the Presidency will save them, regardless
          of their own individual conduct.
          188
          We gather all kinds of people in this kingdom; some of them are
          as corrupt as men can be, and they are scattered all over the
          Territory, and I think you have a few of them in your Ward.
          188
          Elders while abroad in the vineyard feel to have the Holy Ghost,
          but many of them, when they get home, act like the devil. They
          will do well until they get their companies here in the Valley
          and turn them over to the Presidency of the Church; then they
          will say, "I will not have them in my charge any more, let the
          consequences be what they may." They will not render the
          Presidency any encouragement or assistance about their companies
          after they arrive here.
          188
          Now we have all kinds of people in this Church, and you have some
          of the different kinds. Some cannot pray night or day, nor ask a
          blessing, lest they should spend some time which they wish to use
          for something else. Some think the reason why we do not progress
          more rapidly is because we are continually adding new clay, but I
          would rather have new clay than to undertake to make a vessel of
          honour out of a good deal of our old clay, for much of it has
          stuck to the tempering vessel until it stinks.
          188
          If there is a place on the earth where we should be faithful, it
          is in this city; or if there is a place where we should watch our
          children, it is here. Go to all the quorums in this city, and you
          will find some of their Presidents and Officers as corrupt as the
          devil. We have men that can beat the Gentiles in any mean tricks
          they are a mind to start up, but those who intend to serve God
          should do right.
          188
          I want to see the Bishops of the Wards right, then I want to see
          the Teachers right; I want to see them all filled with the Holy
          Ghost, then they can do something. Did I ever cry peace and
          safety to this people, that they were ALL doing well, and that
          their warfare was over? No, I never did. When I know that sudden
          destruction awaits a people, if they do not awake to their
          situation, I cannot cry peace.
          188
          This people are asleep; and I will vouch that there are many of
          them who do not pray, or if they do, three such prayers "would
          freeze hell over," as a Methodist minister once said. I want you
          to pray with the Holy Ghost upon you.
          189
          It is your duty to keep clean. I have given the Teachers a new
          set of questions to ask the people. I say to them, ask the people
          whether they keep clean. Do you wash your bodies once in each
          week, when circumstances will permit? Do you keep your dwellings,
          outhouses, and dooryards clean? The first work of the reformation
          with some, should be to clean away the filth about their
          premises. How would some like to have President Young visit them
          and go through their buildings, examine their rooms, bedding,
          &c.?
          189
          Many houses stink so bad, that a clean man could not live in
          them, nor hardly breathe in them. Some men were raised in stink,
          and so were their fathers before them. I would not attempt to
          bless any body in such places. You may inquire why I talk so. Can
          you talk in a better style about dirt, nastiness, and filth? If
          you can, I cannot, and at the same time make people feel enough
          upon the subject to put away their filth and be clean. If you
          want me to speak smoother, do better and keep cleaner. Were I to
          talk about God, heaven, angels, or anything good, I could talk in
          a more refined style, but I have to talk about things as they do
          exist among us.
          189
          Some people wish to have me shut my mouth, and to have President
          Young talk. But, thank God, they cannot shut my mouth until I get
          through, for I never had a gag in my mouth.
          189
          I now want to tell you of another fault there is among some of
          the people; they want to hear a new man preach and teach, and do
          not wish to hear the Bishop of their own Ward. I understand that
          to-night, while we have a meeting here, there must be a party got
          up in this same Ward. I would see them in Tophet before I would
          allow it.
          189
          There are many of the Seventies who are spiritually dead and
          damned, and so are many of the Elders. Many of the Presidents of
          Quorums are like pipe which needs to be burnt out, before it is
          fit to be used. It is the same with many of the High Priests and
          others. I pray God that this people may rise up and get the Holy
          Ghost, and wake up and live their religion, which I ask in the
          name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Wilford
          Woodruff, January 25, 1857
                         Wilford Woodruff, January 25, 1857
          NECESSITY OF OBEYING THE INSTRUCTIONS AND REVELATIONS GIVEN--THE
          IMPORTANCE OF OBTAINING THE HOLY GHOST--THE LABOURS OF THE SAINTS
                                       ARE FOR
                  THEIR OWN SALVATION, AND NOT TO ENRICH THE LORD.
           Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                   Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, January 25, 1857.
          189
          I am requested to get up and address you a short time. I do not
          know that I will be able to make this large assembly of people
          hear me this morning, but I will do the best I can to accomplish
          it. I feel that it is a very good sign to see so many people out
          to meeting, it seems as though they felt interested in meeting
          together to receive instructions; to see as crowded a house as
          this is this morning, is a proof that there is an increasing
          interest resting upon the people to hear the word of the Lord and
          receive instructions from the servants of God, and I do hope,
          brethren and sisters, that what instructions you do receive, you
          will prize, lay it up, and practise it, whether it be much or
          little.
          190
               I realize that the salvation of this people does not depend
          upon the great amount of teaching, instruction, or revelation
          that is given unto them, but their salvation depends more upon
          their obeying the commandments of God which are given unto them,
          their becoming a doer of the word, and following the counsel of
          those who are set to lead them. We certainly have a great amount
          of teaching, of instruction, of principle, of revelation, and of
          the word of God, which has been given unto this people, not only
          that which is recorded in the Bible, the Book of Mormon, Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, the Church History, but we have day by
          day, and night by night, instructions given unto us, we have a
          little here and a little there, a discourse to-day and another
          to-night, and we are continually receiving instructions from the
          servants of God. We receive instructions in our Ward meetings,
          and almost every time a few of us meet together, we do so for the
          purpose of receiving the word of the Lord.
          190
          It appears to me, then, that we are certainly a favoured people,
          and that we are having a great deal of important instruction,
          such as is calculated to lead us unto salvation. Inasmuch then as
          we have been called upon to reform, or to advance and to grow in
          the principles of eternal life, and to become holy in our lives,
          I hope there are none of us but that will take hold with our
          whole soul and carry out the instruction, and try to practise it
          in word and deed. We frequently hear remarks made about the
          reformation being over, and about their having got through with
          it in this place or in that place, but the amount of it is there
          never will be any end to the reformation, or in other words there
          will never be any end to our advancement, there will be no end to
          our improvement nor to our increase, neither in time nor in all
          eternity.
          190
          If we act up to our privileges as a people, we have no more time
          to lose or to spend in an unprofitable manner. We should not act
          indifferently with regard to the blessings which the Lord is
          offering unto us, and which we have the privilege of obtaining;
          we should labour with all our might to build up the kingdom of
          God, that we may secure unto ourselves every blessing necessary
          for our salvation. We live in an important day; it is a day of
          mercy and a day of great blessings unto us as a people, and we
          should appreciate it as such.
          190
          I have reflected a good deal within the last few months, and
          especially while sitting and listening to the teachings of the
          First Presidency, the Twelve, and the Elders of Israel, in their
          various spheres and callings in which they are called to act. In
          my prayers and reflections I have thought much of our present
          position, and I have concluded that if we do not enjoy the Holy
          Spirit, and if the vision of our mind is not open to comprehend
          the things of God, and the power which is being made manifest for
          our benefit and good, that we are in great danger of suffering
          loss; we should see more fully the importance of taking hold with
          our might, and then, as brother Kimball says, the Holy Spirit of
          God would be diffused through our whole bodies, and through the
          whole body and Church of Christ.
          191
          I feel and see the importance of this work, and I see the
          necessity of our walking up to the line of our duty, that we may
          live and walk daily in the light of the Lord. I realize that the
          Presidency of this Church stand between this people and the Lord,
          for they are the head, and I realize that God reveals to them His
          will, and therefore we should look unto them for light and for
          information. The head may be full of light, of inspiration,
          revelation, and of the mind and will of God, but if those
          officers who stand next to them, and if we ourselves are asleep
          in relation to our duties, and are not in a fit state to receive
          that light, do you not see that the river is dammed up at the
          head? There is no current or medium through which the light may
          flow to the limbs and branches of the body.
          191
          I realize that it is the duty, not only of us who hold the
          Priesthood but of this people generally, to present ourselves in
          humility and faith before the Lord, that we may obtain the
          blessings which are in readiness for us, and we can obtain all
          the light, the knowledge, the faith the intelligence and power
          which is necessary for our salvation by humility, obedience, and
          submission to the will of God. We should attend to this in order
          that our minds may be prepared, and our bodies become fit
          subjects for the reception of the Holy Ghost, so that the Spirit
          of God may flow freely through the whole body from the head to
          the foot. Then when this is the case we will all see alike, feel
          alike, and be alike, and become one as far as the Gospel and
          kingdom of God is concerned, as the Father and Son are one, and
          then this people will begin to see the position and relationship
          which we bear towards each other and towards God, and we shall
          feel the importance of attending to our duties, and we will
          willingly step forward and improve our time, make good use of our
          talents, and obtain the blessings that the Lord has for us to
          enjoy; but do you not see that if the people are asleep, and
          slothful, and not living up to their privileges, and the Spirit
          of God begins to flow from the head to the body, that it soon
          becomes obstructed and dammed up?
          191
          We may trace this principle through the Church and kingdom of
          God, and you may carry it into the family government, and you
          will find it as brother Kimball has already presented it to us.
          It is like the vine with its limbs, its branches, and its twigs.
          This is a very good figure to teach us the principle of
          righteousness.
          191
          In order for us to be prepared to do the will of God, and be in a
          position to build up His kingdom upon the earth, and to carry out
          His purposes, we must not only become united and act as the heart
          of one man, but we must obtain the Holy Spirit of God, and the
          mind and will of God concerning us, and be governed and
          controlled by it in all of our movements and acts, in order to be
          safe, and to secure unto ourselves salvation.
          191
          If I do not enjoy the Holy Spirit, there is something the matter,
          and I should labour until that is removed, for I consider that to
          be the first turning key, and we should do this to prove that we
          are honest before the Lord, and that we desire to do right in our
          minds and in our hearts. Yet, as I have said before, unless that
          Spirit is with us, we do not know whether we are doing right or
          wrong.
          191
          [President Kimball: Shut that door and let it remain so, for I
          tell you there is no one can enjoy the peaceful influence of the
          Holy Spirit where there is confusion; and I am sure this
          congregation cannot while that door is going clickitty-clack.]
          192
          As I was remarking, unless we do obtain the Holy Spirit, we are
          in danger every step we take, we are not safe, neither are we in
          a condition to build up the kingdom of God or do His work. I
          consider that the Lord requires this at the hand of every man and
          woman in Israel, every Latter-day Saint, that we first obtain the
          Holy Spirit, then bring forth the fruits of it unto salvation,
          then you will see this people keep their covenants and obey the
          commandments of God; this is the duty of all of us, and we should
          live our religion and follow its dictates. When this is done, you
          will see this people awake and bring forth works of
          righteousness, then they will have faith, and they will have
          power, and rise up, and the power and glory of God will be made
          manifest through such instruments as the Lord has chosen in this
          dispensation upon the earth, into whose hands He has committed
          the Holy Priesthood.
          192
          Ask any people, nations, kingdoms, or generations of men the
          question, and they will tell you they are seeking for happiness,
          but how are they seeking for it? Take the greatest portion of
          mankind as an ensample, and how are they seeking for happiness?
          By serving the devil as fast as they can, and almost the last
          being or thing that the children of men worship, and the last
          being whose laws they want to keep are the laws of the God of
          heaven. They will not worship God nor honour His name, nor keep
          His laws, but blaspheme His name, from day to day, and nearly all
          the world are seeking for happiness by committing sins, breaking
          the law of God, and blaspheming His name and rejecting the only
          source whence happiness flows.
          192
          If we really understood that we could not obtain happiness by
          walking in the paths of sin and breaking the laws of God, we
          should then see the folly of it, every man and every woman would
          see that to obtain happiness we should go to work and perform the
          works of righteousness, and do the will of our Father in heaven,
          for we shall receive at His hand all the happiness, blessing,
          glory, salvation, exaltation, and eternal lives, that we ever do
          receive, either in time or eternity.
          192
          We should understand that we should not deceive ourselves in this
          matter, for if we deceive ourselves we shall suffer the loss. We
          may just as well search our own hearts, and at once resolve that
          we will do the works of righteousness, honour our Father in
          heaven, do our duty to God and man, take hold and build up the
          kingdom of God, and we will then understand that in order to
          obtain happiness and satisfy the immortal soul in a fulness of
          glory, that man must abide a celestial law, and be quickened by a
          portion of the celestial Spirit of God; and we will also
          understand that to commit sin, break the law of God, and
          blaspheme His name, will bring sorrow and misery, and it will
          bring death, both temporally and spiritually. If we walk in the
          paths of unrighteousness, we grieve the Holy Spirit, and grieve
          our brethren, and injure ourselves.
          192
          Again, I wish to say a few words upon the blessings to be
          obtained by what we do, the labours we perform, the work we are
          called upon to do in paying our tithing, in building temples, and
          in doing those things that are required of us. These are things
          that are for our own benefit and good, these, with other
          subjects, have been impressed upon my mind for some weeks past,
          and it does appear to me that the people have not understood
          these things in their proper light.
          193
          Some of the people have looked upon the law of tithing as a kind
          of tax and burthen laid upon them, but who is it for? Our
          tithing, our labour, and all that we do in the kingdom of God,
          who is it all for? The tithing is not to exalt the Lord, or to
          feed or clothe Him, He has had His endowments long ago; it is
          thousands and millions of years since He received His blessings,
          and if He had not received them, we could not give them to Him,
          for He is far in advance of us. I want the brethren to understand
          this one thing, that our tithing, our labour, our works are not
          for the exaltation of the Almighty, but they are for us. Not but
          what the Lord is pleased to see us obey His commandments, because
          by doing this it will place us in a position that will fulfil and
          accomplish the object of our creation, and bring about the end
          designed by our coming to take tabernacles here in the flesh.
          Again, when we do wrong, the Lord knows we shall inherit sorrow
          and misery if we continue in that wrong. Then I say, brethren,
          let us understand this as it is, and we shall do well. In paying
          our tithing, in obeying every law that is given to exalt us and
          to do us good, it is all for our individual benefit and the
          benefit of our children, and it is not of any particular benefit
          to the Lord, only as He is pleased in the faithfulness of His
          children and desires to see them walk in the path which leads to
          salvation and eternal life.
          193
          If we look upon things in this light, we shall do every thing
          cheerfully, and whatever calls are made upon us, we shall gladly
          respond, and then the channels will be opened, there will be no
          obstruction in the edification of the body of Christ, and light
          and intelligence will flow from the fountain-head unto the
          people, then when a man speaks, the people will, by their prayers
          and faith, draw forth the word of the Lord from him, and they
          will have their minds upon the things of God, and not upon
          everything else as it has been heretofore.
          193
          If this people would rise up and do their duty, when men rise
          before them in this stand to point out the way of life, the
          Spirit of the Lord would reveal the things necessary for the
          people to understand, for the faith of the people would draw them
          out. All that is required is for the people to arouse themselves,
          and get the light of God within them.
          193
          Brethren, I do not feel to speak much longer; I have done what I
          was required to do--to occupy a few moments in opening the
          meeting this morning, and there are two of the Presidency here
          who will speak to the people, and we wish to hear from them. I
          will say, let us awake to righteousness, and in doing this we
          will see that there is no time to go to sleep; this we shall all
          know when we come to the end of the race, if not before. We are
          now in our alphabet, we are yet engaged in doing our first works,
          and there are many lessons and principles which we have yet to
          learn before we get to those who are gone far in the advance of
          us and received their reward with the just; and, therefore, I
          say, there is no time to be lost. Let us make the best use of our
          time, and in doing so, I pray that our minds may be enlightened,
          that we may live our religion, that we may grow in grace and in
          the knowledge of God, from this time forth, that we may improve
          the talents we have received, and that we may be satisfied at the
          end of the race, which may God grant, for Christ's sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, February 1, 1857
                           Brigham Young, February 1, 1857
           PROPHETS WEEP BECAUSE OF THE SINS OF THE PEOPLE--ONE GENERATION
                                       SHOULD
                  IMPROVE UPON THE EXPERIENCE OF ANOTHER--MANY SET 
               THEIR HEARTS ON PERISHABLE THINGS--PROVISIONS ARE MADE 
                    FOR THE EXALTATION OF ALL--THE SPIRIT SHOULD
               RULE THE FLESH--LIMITED KNOWLEDGE OF MAN--PHENOMENON OF
                   FORGETFULNESS--NATURAL PHILOSOPHY--EMIGRATION.
              A Discourse, by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 1, 1857.
          194
          Let the congregation be as still as possible.
          194
          I wish to occupy a short time in speaking to you, and I am not
          able to talk with the ease that I could wish, for my health has
          for some time obliged me to confine myself pretty closely to my
          rooms. This is the first time that I have walked so far as to
          come to this Tabernacle since the burial of Jedediah M. Grant. My
          bodily afflictions would not permit me to walk much, and they
          also still hinder my efforts in speaking or exercising. I have
          been troubled this winter as are many in this high altitude, with
          a rising of the blood to the head; that is what is troubling me
          this morning, insomuch that I hardly felt able to get here.
          194
          Aided by the faith and prayers of the Saints, I will endeavour to
          speak so that you can hear me, and to edify you according to the
          best of my ability.
          194
          I have a great desire to teach people the way of life and
          salvation; I have been occupied in that labour for many years. It
          has been my chief business to instruct the inhabitants of the
          earth how they can secure unto themselves eternal life. The more
          I become acquainted with the principles pertaining to salvation,
          and the more strictly I adhere to them, the more importance I
          attach to them.
          194
          If I do not always view people as they really are, yet I see them
          partially as they are, perhaps, as looking through a glass
          darkly, and in the vision of my mind, looking at this people
          called Latter-day Saints, and leaving out the residue of the
          inhabitants of the earth, to give vent to my understanding, I
          could cry aloud and weep before the Lord. It appears to me that
          very many, in their understandings, according to the past conduct
          of the people, leaving out the present, are too much like brute
          beasts, or like the door on its hinges, which opens and shuts as
          it is acted upon, and is insensible. This appears to be the
          situation of some of the people.
          194
          Sometimes this seems strange and inconsistent, knowing that
          mankind are organized to receive and continue to receive, and
          that receiving one fact in the understanding does not deprive
          them in the least of receiving another. There is no heathen
          nation but what expects their posterity to improve in all the
          knowledge they possess, and that is required by the parents. But
          the Christian nations with whom we have been associated, boast of
          their intelligence, suppose that they are exhibiting great
          knowledge, and that it towers to the heavens, and expect their
          children to improve in all the arts and sciences in their
          possession.
          195
          When people have the privilege of securing to themselves eternal
          exaltation, when the words of eternal life are given to them,
          what a pity it is that they do not understand, how liable they
          are to fall out by the way, and that this is necessary in this
          state of probation. Place before some persons that which their
          appetites crave and require, and they will forsake every other
          thing, even their best friends. They will contend against their
          best friends and benefactors, in order to glut their appetites.
          When I look at this people, to say nothing about any people but
          the Latter-day Saints, if I have a correct understanding, some
          few of them look to me to be much like what we call brute beasts.
          The people are instructed, from their youth, that there is no end
          to their learning. They are taught by their parents and by their
          teachers that they can continue to learn, that they can store up
          knowledge, treasure up the wisdom of the world, and never see the
          time, although they shall live to the age of Methusela or older,
          but what they can add to their store of knowledge.
          195
          When I apply these principles to the Latter-day Saints, it would
          seem that when they are once filled, when they are once fed upon
          the words of eternal life until their souls are satisfied, they
          conclude that that meal will last for ever. They think they will
          never require any more, and so they become empty, faint, wearied,
          dull, stupid, and before they are aware of it, they need a spirit
          of reformation; they need a fresh manifestation of the power of
          God to stir them up and waken them out of their sleep, to remove
          the scales from their eyes, to arouse them from their lethargy.
          And when again awakened, they begin to see that they have been
          without food; then they can realize that they have neglected the
          more weighty matters. I ask the Latter-day Saints, is such the
          case? Is it true that any of the Elders of Israel, with their
          wives and children, neglect the things of God, and turn to the
          paltry, corruptible things of earth, and let their affections and
          feelings be attracted from holy principles, and placed on objects
          of no moment? You can answer this question at your leisure.
          195
          You that see and understand things as they are, you who can
          obtain the visions of eternity, whose minds soar aloft to things
          beyond this vale of tears, how does it appear to you? Do you feel
          as though you can weep over the people? Whether you do or not,
          that is my feeling. To observe for what trifling things men and
          women will turn away from the spirit of the holy Gospel, after
          travelling a few hundred miles with, perhaps, a few little trials
          to pass through, such as being perplexed with wild cattle in
          their teams, with misfortunes and losses; and they thirst, thirst
          greedily for the vain and foolish things of the world, and
          neglect the Spirit and principles of the holy Gospel. It has
          killed them spiritually to pass through those sorrows,
          privations, and trials.
          195
          You may ponder these ideas in your hearts, at your leisure. Such
          conduct is one of the most astonishing things to me that ever I
          have experienced or beheld; yet I have reasons for thinking that
          I understand the natural causes why the people are as they are.
          196
          I flattered myself years ago, that whoever embraced the doctrine
          of salvation would so live as to enter in at the straight gate,
          in this, however, I have been mistaken. If we this day had
          congregated the vast multitudes that have taken upon them the
          name of Christ, that have entered into the new and everlasting
          covenant to serve the Lord our God, those who have embraced the
          Gospel of salvation that has been revealed through His Prophet
          and Seer in the last days, and then selected out those who still
          stand firm in the faith, you would find that but a small portion
          of the vast congregation had kept the faith; far the greatest
          number would be on the left hand. If you were to inquire of them
          individually, "after you heard the Gospel, believed and embraced
          it, did you think you would ever leave the faith?" every man and
          woman would reply, "No, no; I will believe and obey until death;
          no power on earth shall deprive me of the blessings of the Gospel
          that I have embraced; for it I have sacrificed my all."
          196
          Again, would not thousands that have forsaken their fathers,
          mothers, children, or companions, for the sake of the Gospel, but
          are now enveloped in the spirit of the world, when asked whether
          they know this Gospel to be true, reply, "We believe it;" and
          when asked whether Joseph Smith was a Prophet, reply, "We believe
          it?" Ask such persons why they do not gather with the Saints, and
          the ten thousand obstacles that would be presented would tower up
          like mountains and keep them from gathering. Ask them why they do
          not pay their tithing, and they have ten thousand excuses and
          reasons to render. Inquire why they do not do something for the
          Gospel, and instruct them if they cannot pay their tithing, nor
          gather with the Saints, to go and preach to their neighbours, and
          they will say to you, "O, my neighbours are pretty well off, they
          are good people; here are the Methodists, Baptists,
          Presbyterians, &c., and they are good people, and I really do not
          feel it my duty to preach to them." Where are such persons? They
          are in darkness, they have apostatized. Another great class you
          will find have come out in open rebellion to the faith, to those
          principles they once testified they knew to be true, and that too
          by the power of the Holy Ghost.
          196
          Now leave that vast multitude, and come to this place. Here is
          the gathering of the people; here is the carcass, and the eagles
          gather to this place; here they are by thousands and scores of
          thousands. Look through this vast multitude before me, and
          through the inhabitants of this Territory, and then go to the
          United States and to Europe, and the Islands of the sea, and
          gather up all who profess to be Latter-day Saints, and how many
          of them are there in the way to enter into the straight gate? How
          many are going to be crowned with the Gods? You will all admit
          that this is a hard question to answer. Do you think one half of
          them will enter in at the straight gate, pass by the angels and
          the Gods, and receive a celestial exaltation? I pray they may,
          even if I do not believe so.
          196
          Is there any person deprived of this privilege? No, not one. Has
          the Lord cast an obstacle in the way of any individual, to
          deprive him of the privilege of being exalted? No, not one: but
          every thing that could be done has been done, every provision
          that could be made has been made, every law that could be
          instituted to encourage and elevate the people, to increase their
          faith, their knowledge, their understanding, and to lead them to
          life and salvation, the Lord has brought to this people. Then the
          Lord is not to blame. Are angels to blame? Are they hindering the
          people? No. Are the spirits of the just casting stumbling blocks
          before the people, or tying their hands, or turning them away
          from the right path? No.
          197
          Do you think that one half of the people walk up to every known
          duty, are so doing and labouring that they are in the straight
          and narrow path that leads to the lives? Answer this question at
          your leisure. Yet every person will acknowledge that every thing
          the Lord could do for our salvation has been done. All heaven is
          anxious that the people should be saved. The heavens weep over
          the people, because of their hard heartedness, unbelief, and
          slowness to believe and act.
          197
          You have been taught, all the day long, that you are in a world
          of sin; you have been taught, all your lives, that the seeds of
          sin are sown in your mortal bodies; you have been taught that the
          spirit warreth against the flesh, and the flesh against the
          spirit; that the spirit of every man and woman that gets into the
          celestial kingdom must overcome the flesh, must war against the
          flesh until the seeds of sin that are sown in the flesh are
          brought into subjection to the law of Christ. This has been
          taught you, from your youth up. There is not a society in
          Christendom but what has taught these principles, and you have
          read them in your Bibles when you were children. Your mothers
          taught you that we were in a world of sin, and that the enemy of
          righteousness is all the time ready and watching to overcome
          every individual. You reply at once, "We believe this doctrine,"
          and yet, from day to day, from week to week, from month to month,
          from year to year, we go on as we have. Some will say, "I did
          give way to my evil passion yesterday, and I will give way again
          to-day, and I will let the flesh overcome the spirit. I will
          bring my spirit into subjection to my evil passions and evil
          influences that the enemy of Christ has sown in the human system.
          I will let the tongue speak just what it pleases; I will rail out
          against my neighbour; when I get mad I will blaspheme; I will
          deceive my brother, or my neighbour," and thus they bring the
          spirit into subjection to the flesh, until the Lord Almighty will
          withdraw the light of truth from those individuals, and they are
          left, if not to apostatize, to deny Joseph as a Prophet, Jesus
          Christ as the Saviour, and to esteem Holy Writ and all the
          revelations from God as a burlesque. They are left in the dark,
          to welter in sorrow in the flesh, and in the spirit world they
          never can be exalted.
          197
          Is it, then, any marvel, that those who dwell in the heavens
          should weep over the people? Do you wonder, now, that the
          Prophets used to weep over the people in ancient times? That
          Joseph used to weep over the people in his day? If you do, I do
          not.
          197
          Here is a large number of the Latter-day Saints situated upon the
          mountain tops, and right before each individual is eternal day or
          eternal night; eternal light or eternal darkness; eternal love or
          eternal hatred; eternal glory or eternal misery. This would want
          a great deal of explaining, to bring it down to your capacities,
          so that you can understand; but I use one class of these
          expressions to convey an idea of the opposite of the glory
          prepared for the very people now before me. The Lord has done
          every thing He can do in justice and in truth; in His mercy and
          in His longsuffering and kindness there is nothing He has
          neglected, in order to put into the possession of this people
          power to secure to themselves eternal day, eternal peace, instead
          of eternal misery. Eternal glory, happiness, beauty, power,
          exaltation, excellency, and every good thing are prepared for the
          Elders that now sit before me to enter into the presence of the
          Father and the Son, where they could be exalted, sit with the
          Gods, be crowned with immortality and eternal lives; become the
          fathers, not only of many nations, but of an endless posterity;
          be the framers, not only of a kingdom, but of an endless chain of
          kingdoms. Nothing more can be done, than what has been done.
          198
          How many of those now looking on me will order their lives so
          that they will secure to themselves eternal happiness an
          exaltation? Do you think that one half of this congregation will
          answer that question? I pray that they may, whether I believe it
          or not.
          198
          Do you see people neglect their eternal welfare? A feeling
          prevails with some that, "we do not know these things, we have
          not seen these things, we do not understand that there is a
          kingdom prepared for the faithful; we do not understand that
          there is a place prepared for those that are unruly, those that
          disbelieve, those that neglect the truth and the Gospel when put
          in their possession. We do not know anything about these things."
          Is this so? What do you say, brethren and sisters? Have you seen
          the Father and the Son? Do you know where they live? "O, no."
          Have you seen the courts of glory, have they been opened to your
          view? "O, no." What next? The spirit of unbelief takes place in
          your hearts. The enemy, the evil that is in the world, that has
          caused the trouble, sorrow, and perplexity, is with you, is your
          constant companion, and is continually suggesting that you know
          nothing about these things, consequently, without the utmost care
          and exercise of faith, and close application in life of the
          requirements of heaven, you are left to drink into the spirit of
          infidelity.
          198
          In this manner people are left in darkness, do not understand the
          things of God, neglect their salvation, and go grovelling and
          feeling their way through this world, without a ray of light to
          shine on their path; hoping that there is a God, and, if there
          is, that He will be merciful to them; thinking that, if there is
          a heaven, they want to go there; if there is such a character as
          a Saviour, they hope his blood will atone for their sins; and if
          there are any such beings as angels, they hope they will pick
          them up, by and bye. It resolves itself to this, "If there is a
          God, O, be merciful to me." You do not know, do you? "O, no, we
          cannot realize it."
          198
          Let me ask a question, before I proceed further. How did you feel
          when the Spirit of the Gospel first entered into your hearts,
          when the light of the Gospel first shone in your understanding?
          Had you any such feelings then within you? Had you any doubts?
          How did you talk, when you first rose to testify that the Book of
          Mormon was true, that Joseph was a true Prophet, that this work
          was of God, that the Lord Almighty has revealed Himself in these
          our days? Had you any doubts? "No, I could not help bearing
          testimony to those things, I was so full of light and peace." Did
          you hate anybody, at that time? "No. I was filled with peace and
          union; I loved God and all the works of His hands. There was no
          anger, malice, or wrath in me." Do you feel so now? Many of you
          would tell me, "no." Have you abode in that Spirit and feeling?
          You will answer, "no."
          198
          You say within yourselves, "I believe the Gospel, I believe the
          Lord has revealed the truth concerning Himself, concerning the
          Son, concerning angels, salvation, eternal exaltation, &c.; I
          admit all this to be true." Then you have to admit that we are
          organized to inherit all glory, power, and excellency; to be
          filled with eternal salvation and exaltation, and to become the
          sons of God, as the Apostle says, to be "gods, even the sons of
          God;" fathers who shall endure, and whose posterity shall never
          end; though the Apostle turned the point very quick, because the
          people were not prepared to receive it. You admit the fact that
          we are organized expressly for the purpose of being exalted with
          the Gods.
          199
          You have the words of eternal life in your possession. What next?
          Take your own philosophy; if I am organized and capacitated to
          receive this glory and this exaltation, I must be the friend of
          Him who has brought me forth and instituted this exaltation for
          me; I must not be His enemy at any time. Again, you say, "we are
          organized to become Gods, even sons of God; to act
          independently." You expect to see the time when you will have at
          your control worlds on worlds, if your existence endures. Take
          Abraham, for instance, you can read the promise made to him, and
          again to Jesus. "Now," say you, "we are to have kingdoms,
          thrones, principalities, powers, dominions, &c." Can you read it
          in this book? This is the Old and New Testament, which you and I
          were taught, from our youth, to believe is the word of God. If I
          am to receive these blessings I will be an independent character,
          like those who dwell in eternity. If this is the case, let me
          pause for a moment and use my own natural philosophy. How can I
          prove myself the friend of God, who has placed all this glory
          within my reach, unless His influences are withdrawn from me, to
          see whether or not I will be His friend? At the time when you
          receive the greatest blessings by the manifestations of the power
          and Spirit of God, immediately the Lord may leave you to
          yourselves, that you may prove yourselves worthy of this
          exaltation. Multitudes, on the right hand and on the left, when
          this Spirit and power are withdrawn from them, sink into
          unbelief, and do not know whether there is a God, or not. Ask
          them, "What did you realize and experience yesterday?" The reply
          is, "I do not know anything about it. I can see this house, I can
          see the sun, I can see men and women, but I can say no more." "Do
          you believe what you believed yesterday?" "I do not know."
          199
          Can a man be exalted upon any other principle? When men are left
          to themselves, it is then they manifest their integrity, by
          saying and feeling, "I am the friend of God. Do all people
          realize that? If they did, let me tell you, they would cling fast
          to their integrity. When the mind of a righteous man is beclouded
          by darkness, when he does not know the first thing about the
          religion he believes in, it is because the vail is dropped so
          that he may act on the organization of his own individual person,
          which is calculated to be as independent as the Gods, in the end.
          When you are fully aware of this, then you are ready to lay down
          your lives for the cause of God and for His people, if you act on
          your own integrity and philosophy.
          199
          One of the greatest trials that ever came on the Son of God when
          he was in the flesh, upon that man whom we hold as our Saviour,
          was when the mob had him in their possession. They spit on him,
          scourged him, mocked him, and made a wreath of thorns and placed
          it upon his head, (and I will insure that it was so placed on his
          head as to cause the blood to start) and said to him, "Here is
          your cross, you poor, worthless scamp, take and carry it on to
          that hill, for there we are going to nail you to it." How would
          you feel in such a time, and at that very hour and moment when
          this tabernacle suffers, should the Father then withdraw Himself
          and say, "Now, my son, I will see whether you will prove yourself
          worthy or not." Did he walk up the hill? He did, and carried the
          cross until he fainted under it; then they took it and went on,
          and he submitted patiently to the will of his Father.
          200
          Will you submit patiently to the will of your Father in the hour
          of darkness? Will you say that you are the friends of God? O
          shame! Many of you will not say so, in the hour of darkness. Take
          these Latter-day Saints, the Elders of Israel, and let many of
          them pass where they can hear the name of Jesus Christ and the
          name of their Father and God blasphemed, and they will pass along
          as unconcerned, and will never move a muscle nor a nerve of their
          systems. That is nothing to them compared to what it would be to
          have their own dear name spoken against in the least. Speak
          against William, John, or Thomas, and then you will see the fire
          of resentment roused in that individual; while, at the same time,
          they may be opposed to their Father and God, to their Saviour, to
          the Prophet, and to their holy religion. People may scandalize
          these as much as the tongue of slander can, and not a word said,
          nor a look of disapprobation given. But, my dear brethren, those
          holy men and women, (pardon me if I burlesque the idea a little)
          your names are so dear to you that, let any one speak a word
          against them, you are at once for fight.
          200
          If you want to know what you should do, when you hear a man
          blaspheme the name of God, and you feel that there are ten
          thousand million devils around you to see whether you will be for
          your religion, knock down the man that blasphemes, and say, "If I
          cannot pray, I can fight for my religion and my God." When you
          are in darkness is the time for you to exhibit your integrity,
          and to prove that you are the friends of Him who has called you
          to this glory and eternal life.
          200
          Do you want to know how to pray in your families? I have told
          you, a great many times, how to do when you feel as though you
          have not a particle of the Spirit of prayer with you. Get your
          wives and your children together, lock the door so that none of
          them will get out, and get down on your knees; and if you feel as
          though you want to swear and fight, keep on your knees until they
          are pretty well wearied, saying, "Here I am; I will not abuse my
          Creator nor my religion, though I feel like hell inside, but I
          will stay on my knees until I overcome these devils around me."
          That will prove to me that you are the friend of God, that you
          are filled with integrity. This is good for every person to
          practise in the hour of trial and darkness. Say, "I am the friend
          of God, and if you abuse Him, I shall abuse you." This is what
          Abraham used to do. He would take his servants and go out, once
          in a while, and chastise the poor, miserable characters that
          ridiculed the Priesthood that was on him.
          200
          Here are the people that say they are Latter-day Saints. Now, if
          you can understand your own position, you will know, perhaps,
          better how to deal with yourselves and control yourselves; how to
          bring into subjection your own dispositions, your passions,
          appetites, and wills, and let the Spirit commence and conquer and
          overcome, little by little, until you gain the mastery in the
          spirit. This prepares the tabernacle for a resurrection and
          eternal life. You cannot inherit eternal life, unless your
          appetites are brought in subjection to the spirit that lives
          within you, that spirit which our Father in heaven gave. I mean
          the Father of your spirits, of those spirits which He has put
          into these tabernacles. The tabernacle must be brought in
          subjection to the spirit perfectly, or your bodies cannot be
          raised to inherit eternal life; if they do come forth, they must
          dwell in a lower kingdom. Seek diligently, until you bring all
          into subjection to the law of Christ.
          200
          As to the knowledge of the people, what do they know? They know
          many things. What do they not know? Ten thousands of millions of
          times more than they know, for, comparatively speaking, they know
          but little. What knowledge we have, we have obtained by an
          experience. No man could know that he could build a building,
          unless he was to go to work and try. Were he to go to work and
          erect a building, he would then know that he knew how to do it.
          201
               Some things you do know, and there are a great many things
          that you do not know. "Can you mention anything that we do not
          know?" Yes, we could enumerate a great many things, and then have
          mentioned only a small portion of what is unknown to man. I will
          take that class of this congregation that do not know anything
          about God, heaven, earth, or hell, nor about anything else only
          as they sense with their natural senses, and ask them, can you
          tell me your own origin? I would be glad to see such a person,
          but he is not to be found. Take a man who does not know anything
          about these things, and he cannot tell his origin.
          201
          Again, with all the wisdom there is in the world, I can refer you
          to another thing which you do not know; you do not know how to
          take the native elements and organize a body like the ones you
          possess. You may take the chemical apparatus of the most
          extensive laboratory, and go into these mountains, and see
          whether you can, with all your knowledge and appliances, make a
          human body that can breathe, to say nothing about the spirit: you
          cannot do that; then you do not know how.
          201
          If we were to ask the question how we came here, we cannot answer
          it. We know that we are here, and we know that we live. We know
          that we see, hear, smell, &c., through the organization of our
          senses. We know that when we have something good to eat, and
          plenty of it, that we can satisfy our appetite, and we also know
          that we get hungry again; we get sleepy, awake, and go about our
          business. The brute beasts know all this, although their
          sensitive powers are not so acute, nor possessed of so extensive
          a range as are those of the human family; their attention more
          particularly belongs to the things of this earth.
          201
          The Scriptures say that man is created but a little lower than
          the angels, still the great majority do not know whether there is
          a God; they do not even know whether it is of any use to pray to
          our Father in heaven, nor whether they have got a Father there.
          We do not know how to make a spear of grass grow on the earth,
          nor a tree, nor any other kind of vegetation; all this is beyond
          our knowledge. They grow, but we do not understand how. They are
          produced from the elements, but undertake to organize the
          elements and make a cucumber grow, and we fail; that is beyond
          our knowledge.
          201
          We do know, by observation, that this earth revolves on its axis,
          that it has its circuit and performs its annual times. We know,
          by observation, that the firmament is filled with small
          flickering lights. The astronomer says he knows that many of
          those lights are actually suns to solar systems, the same as our
          sun is to us. Does he know that? Has he been there to see? "No."
          Then he may be deceived; men's eyes are often deceived. They have
          had their eyes, ears, and all the other sensitive organs brought
          to bear upon a person, and have been positive that they were
          conversing with and looking upon him, when at the same time that
          person was a hundred miles from them; they were certain that they
          heard him speak with their natural ears, yet they were deceived.
          So the astronomer may be deceived by his powerful glasses. But
          all the argument in the world could not make you believe that
          those stars, or lights, were not there; you see them. Suppose
          that our optical powers have all been deceived, just as they are
          in some instances. There is plenty of proof that the optic nerve
          has been deceived, even through a glass, persons supposing that
          they saw things which they, in reality, never did see.
          202
          Upon natural principles, leaving out the light of the Spirit, the
          light of revelation, or saying that there is no God, and such
          being the case, on the natural philosophy of the natural world,
          and the natural belief, and ideas of those who imbibe deistical
          principles, they do not know whether it is the sun or not that
          shines upon us; they feel warm, they think they see the sun. But
          if your optic nerve may deceive you, so the astronomer may be
          deceived. "No," says he, "I cannot be deceived," and this
          congregation says, "We cannot be deceived; we know that we hear
          you preach to-day; we see you in the stand to-day, and all the
          earth cannot make us believe to the contrary." May be you are
          deceived. "But we cannot be mistaken in this, we do know that it
          is certain." Suppose that you go home and to-night sleep very
          soundly, and that perchance a stupor should come over you,
          causing you to forget what has transpired to-day; I have known
          such circumstances. Suppose you forget to-morrow what has
          transpired to-day in this Tabernacle, and somebody should come
          along and ask you whether you recollected what brother Brigham
          said yesterday, you would answer, "I did not hear him say
          anything." It would be said, "You were at the meeting, and I saw
          you." You would ask, "What meeting? I was not at any meeting."
          "Don't you recollect of going to meeting yesterday?" "No, I do
          not." Did you ever know a person so forgetful as this? Well, it
          is not more strange than much other forgetfulness, not a particle
          more.
          202
          A child says, "Mother, where did you put those shears, or that
          knitting? or, what did you do with your pipe?" The reply is, "I
          laid it up." "But you must have had it since." "Don't dispute me,
          child," while all the time she had the pipe in her mouth. I bring
          up these small things, to compare with greater things. Have you
          never laid things carefully away and entirely forgotten them,
          and, when you have accidentally found them, had all the
          circumstances opened to your mind, and said, "O, I know all about
          them now, but I have never before been able to bring them to
          mind, since the things were so carefully laid by"? That is no
          more strange than it is that you should forget what the Lord has
          done for you fifty years ago; that is no more strange, than it is
          for you to forget when your spirits came into your bodies, for
          you came here under a covenant to prove yourselves, in a day of
          darkness, to be friends of God, and under a covenant that you
          would forget everything that had past previous to your coming
          here.
          202
          What do you know? All that you know, aside from what God has
          taught you, is not worth much to you; that I will say on my own
          responsibility. You know that the sun shines; you can see the
          stars shine in a clear night. You know that when you embraced the
          Gospel of salvation in England, the State of New York, Vermont,
          &c., you felt happy; that your hearts were full of joy and peace;
          that you felt as though the heavens smiled upon you, and that all
          around was glory. There was no malice, wrath, or root of
          bitterness in you, but since then a cloud has come over you, the
          vail has been dropped over the vision of your minds, and you have
          been left to act for yourselves. You know all this.
          203
          What do you know on natural principles? I do not say natural
          philosophy, because my religion is natural philosophy. You never
          heard me preach a doctrine but what has a natural system to it,
          and, when understood, is as easy to comprehend as that two and
          two equal four. All the revelations of the Lord Almighty to the
          children of men, and all revealed doctrines of salvation are upon
          natural principles, upon natural philosophy. When I use this
          term, I use it as synonomous with the plan of salvation; natural
          philosophy is the plan of salvation, and the plan of salvation is
          natural philosophy. I need not say any more with regard to what
          you do not know.
          203
          I have shown you, by instancing small circumstances of common
          occurrence, that people are apt to deny to day what they knew
          yesterday; and you know that you have disputed others with regard
          to these little things which have transpired, after the
          circumstances connected therewith had escaped your memory. It is
          just so with regard to your religion. And when you come to the
          almighty philosophers, those who think they know so much, they
          are in the same dilemma; their optic nerves and their glasses may
          all deceive them. Unless a person is taught by the principle of
          eternity, and is insured by those principles that dwell with the
          Gods, he may be in doubt, because it is a doubtful case. All is
          doubtful, except what comes from the Almighty in His revelations
          to His people.
          203
          I will now say something about our immigration this season. In
          the providences of God when understood, you will see that one
          thing has a bearing upon another. The providences of God are
          natural principles, when they are all understood, but you take a
          little here and a little there, and you leave the people in
          mystery and doubt, and they will say that wonderful things have
          taken place, when at the same time you will find that they have
          all transpired upon natural principles.
          203
          Previous to the death of Joseph, he said that the time would come
          when the Saints would be glad to take a bundle, if they could get
          one, under their arms and start to the mountains, and that they
          would flee there, and that if they could pick up a change of
          linen they would be glad to start with that, and to go into the
          wilderness with anything, in order to escape from the destruction
          that is coming on the inhabitants of the earth. This we believed,
          or at least I did; though it seemed to be pretty hard that people
          should be obliged to leave their houses, farms, friends, and
          comforts that they had gathered around them, and run from them
          all. I am going to take that as a leading item for this season.
          203
          We have been experimenting. Five companies, I think, have come
          across the Plains with hand-carts, and they have come a great
          deal cheaper and better than other companies. I believe that if a
          company was to try it once with ox-teams and once with
          hand-carts, every one of them would decide in favour of the
          hand-carts, unless they could ride more and be more comfortable
          than people generally are with ox-teams.
          204
          I count the hand-cart operation a successful one, and there is a
          lesson in it which the people have overlooked. What is it? Let me
          ask the sisters and brethren here, what better off are you
          to-day, than as though you had started with a bundle under your
          arm? You started with an abundance, but have you any oxen, or
          wagons, or trunks of valuable clothing, or money? "No." What have
          you got? A sister says, "I have the underclothes I wore on the
          Plains, and a dress, and a handkerchief which I pinned over my
          head in the absence of my sun bonnets which were worn out, and I
          am here." Are you here? "Yes." Did you come across the Plains?
          "Yes." Do you feel bad? "O, no; I feel pretty well." Now reflect,
          what else do we want of you, and what else do you want of
          yourselves? "Why," says one, "I want a dress and a pair of
          shoes." Well, go to work, and earn them, and put them on and wear
          them. "I want a bonnet." Go to work and earn it, and then wear it
          as you used to do.
          204
          What do you want here but yourselves? Nothing, but yourselves and
          your religion; that is all you want to bring here. If you come
          naked and barefooted, (I would not care if you had naught but a
          deer skin around you when you arrive here) and bring your God and
          your religion, you are a thousand times better than if you come
          with wagon loads of silver and gold and left your God behind. If
          I want to take a wife from among the sisters who came in with the
          hand-cart trains, I would rather take one that had nothing, and
          say to her, I will throw a buckskin around you for the present,
          come into my house, I have plenty, or, if I have not, I can get
          plenty.
          204
          Some want to marry a woman because she has got property; some
          want a rich wife; but I never saw the day when I would not rather
          have a poor woman. I never saw the day that I wanted to be
          henpecked to death, for I should have been, if I had married a
          rich wife. I asked one of my family, when in conversation upon
          this very point, what did you bring, when you came to me? "I
          brought a shirt, and a dress, and a pair of slippers, and a
          sun-bonnet," and she is as high a prize as ever I got in my life,
          and a great deal higher than many would have been with cart loads
          of silver and gold.
          204
          The people are what we want. Reflect about this; and let the
          Elders when they go upon Missions, sound this in the ears of the
          Saints; and, if you please, philosophise upon it, weigh the
          matter well, and see what else there is that is in reality good
          for anything, but just the Saint at the gathering place; let the
          Saint come, and we have all we can get.
          204
          I want you to keep in mind what Joseph said, that the day would
          come when the Saints would be glad to take a bundle under their
          arms and run to the mountains. What else have they done this
          season? Men and women started with their fine things, they had
          their gold and their silver, their flocks and their herds, and
          their abundance, but they have nearly all come here naked and
          bare footed, comparatively speaking; thank God for that. What do
          I care, if not the first particle of the property that is left
          behind is ever gathered up again? You are situated precisely as
          we were when we left Nauvoo, Kirtland, Missouri, &c. We started
          naked and bare. If I can only take myself and my God, and my
          religion, it is all I want. The heavens are full, the earth is
          the Lord's, and we have nothing to do but go to work and organize
          the elements and get what we want.
          205
          This is the day in which we are to learn and to increase in our
          knowledge. Have we got a good lesson this time? I think we have.
          What is it? That the Saints, when they start from England, may
          stop buying their silks and satins, their ribbons and finery. You
          cannot bring them here, unless Providence provides different for
          you, than it did for the immigration last season. If you have a
          fine silk mantilla, a fine satin dress, fine kid shoes, a fine
          lace bonnet, and you say that you want to carry them to Zion, do
          as they did last season. Here are the poor we have to bring over.
          Now let me tell you that if you had taken the money you paid to
          William Walker to bring out the baggage, and used it for the
          gathering of the honest poor, it would have done some good; but
          that property is spoiled, I understand, and I am glad of it. Much
          of it was spoiled before it was taken from Iowa City, or, if it
          was not then, it probably is now. And I expect that the goods are
          all spoiled at the Devil's Gate. You will pardon me for my
          abruptness, but I will tell you what that operation made me think
          of, that what you did not leave in hell's kitchen, you had to
          leave at the Devil's Gate. If you only honour your God and your
          religion, the silks and the satins, and the money you paid out
          for them, may all go to hell with the balance. Live your
          religion, and the promise I make you is that you shall have what
          you want in righteousness. "Then," some one may say, "I will have
          a new dress to-morrow, if that is it." But will you not wait,
          until your patience is well tried? If you will not, I will make
          you, if I can. At the proper time, you will have all the riches
          you need. If you had riches now, they would do you no good.
          205
          Recollect the text, which is that the time will come when the
          Saints will be glad to catch a bundle under their arms and run to
          the mountains. The time has been when they undertook to come with
          an abundance, but they got here with nothing. Take the money that
          was laid out for those articles which you expected to put on when
          you came into this Tabernacle, and it would have more than made a
          comfortable fit-out for the companies from the States. If those
          articles had been left in the stores, and you had taken your
          sovereigns and half-sovereigns, and shillings, and pence, you
          would have had enough to have brought all the companies over
          those Plains. This is something that I want you Elders to think
          of; and I want you to thunder it among the people, long and loud,
          like the thunders of Mount Sinai.
          205
          Take the money heretofore spent for useless articles, and pick up
          your poor neighbours who have not the first shilling; make your
          way to Liverpool, pay your passage across the ocean to the United
          States, and then take a hand-cart, or a good hickory stick
          between two, and put your luggage on it, and let the hand cart
          go, and walk to Zion.
          205
          When you get here, we want nothing but yourselves, if you have
          your God and your religion with you; but if you have not them,
          stay back. We have already got enough half-hearted Christians
          here; we have enough poor devils here now, and half-hearted
          hypocrites, and we do not want any more of them to come here. All
          hell is boiling over to fill this place with such poor, miserable
          characters.
          205
          If you bring yourselves, it is all we want. Take the money that
          bought the goods which have been left on the way, and it would
          have brought every soul that came in last season, without the
          assistance of the P. E. Fund Company; and, instead of our paying
          out fifty or sixty thousand dollars, that sum would have been
          saved. That money would have made your fit-out across the Plains,
          to say nothing about what has been done for you at this end of
          the route.
          205
          Again, we could have taken every soul that has come in this
          season with the wagon trains, by the P. E. Fund, &c., and brought
          them from Liverpool cheaper than we brought them out of the snow
          at this end of the journey, to say nothing of the hardship and
          suffering. Do you not see that there has been a great outlay that
          we must save hereafter?
          205
          I will say to the Saints abroad, if you can get some good hickory
          cloth, or some buckskins, and let the sisters make dresses and
          garments that cannot be easily torn, and that will last till you
          get here, and come and bring yourselves, that is all we want. And
          for the time to come, let the P. E. Fund money alone, and let
          your silks and satins alone, and take the means you have, and
          bring yourselves to this place.
          206
          The Lord, in His providence, has shown you and me, and the
          community in this Territory, and will show to the people in the
          old countries, if the Elders are faithful, that they may bid
          farewell to bringing their millions' worth of goods here. If they
          bring anything, let them bring their sovereigns here; the gold
          will do them more good here than anything else. Do not peddle it
          out in the world. Get the Lord to send an angel with you; get His
          Holy Spirit to travel with you to this place, and leave all trash
          behind.
          206
          If the companies are composed solely of young females, they may
          come by tens of thousands, if they like, for I have never yet
          seen anything in this market than can equal the hand-cart girls.
          206
          I want to see men and women come as I have suggested; and I think
          just as much of them, if they come and bring their religion with
          them, as though they came with cart-loads of gold, silver and
          merchandize.
          206
          I wish you to contemplate upon these things! and I want you to
          listen to my exhortation in spiritual things. Here is a people
          before me that say they are in a reformation; I believe it. There
          is a good spirit they have now in their possession, which some
          have not had for some time.
          206
          I believe that the brethren and sisters are trying to do right,
          to make satisfaction, and to order their lives better before God
          and each other. And let me tell you that, when you have lived a
          whole life time, you will find that you have never righteously
          had a single hour to spend for anything except reformation, for
          an increase of faith, for a growth in the knowledge of the truth.
          You have no time to backslide, nor to spare for the world. It is
          God and His kingdom; all things else will be secondary
          considerations.
          206
          I am happy for the privilege of speaking to you to-day, and I
          trust that I shall see you here many times. I pray for you
          continually, and I know that you pray for me. I do not ask this
          people to pray for me, for I have the witness that there is not
          an honest heart in this kingdom but what is praying for me
          continually. You are before me always, and my whole desire is for
          your welfare, and the welfare of the kingdom of God on the earth.
          May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, February 1, 1857
                         Heber C. Kimball, February 1, 1857
              THE PRESIDENCY--THE CONTINUANCE OF THE HEAD WITH THE BODY
                                   DEPENDS ON THE
          FAITHFULNESS OF THE MEMBERS--MEN WHEN THEY DIE CANNOT TAKE THEIR
                                       EARTHLY
                POSSESSIONS WITH THEM--ELDERS GOING ON MISSIONS WITH
                                   HAND-CARTS--THE
                                VINEYARD, A PARABLE.
               Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 1, 1857.
          207
          I do not know, but the people are getting weary, though I rather
          think not, for your eyes look pretty bright; when people become
          weary, their eyes look dim.
          207
          I assure you, brethren, that I feel well, that is, I feel very
          well in my mind, and it is a great pleasure to me to see brother
          Brigham here in this stand once more. I am satisfied that he will
          be with us a great many years, if this people will do right.
          207
          All, who have the Spirit of the Gospel and live their religion,
          will admit that brother Brigham is our head, to use the figure
          which I did three Sundays ago; and our head has two Counsellors,
          and together they are an independent Quorum. Still they are
          attached to the vine that runs through the vail. The vail is let
          down, and that throws brother Joseph on the other side of it,
          while we stand on this side, that is all the difference. The
          nearer you approach that organization, the nearer you approach
          the throne of God. I am talking to you who understand, there is
          no clip of that vine and Priesthood.
          207
          If this people are the members of that body of which brother
          Brigham is head this side of the vail, the more you rise up, the
          more active and useful those members become, the higher the head
          can rise, can it not? being elevated by each member acting firmly
          in its office. If that be the fact, he is out of the reach of his
          enemies, is he not? They cannot approach him, he is out of their
          reach.
          207
          If you will take this course, you will live, and he will live and
          will dwell with us a great many years; but if you do not, you
          have no assurance that he will be permitted to tarry with you for
          many years, nor that I will, nor that several other good men,
          whom I could name, will. The period of their sojourn with you for
          your guidance, comfort, and edification in righteousness, will
          depend more or less upon your faithfulness, inasmuch as you
          profess to be attached to the body. The more useless the members
          of my body are, the more they oppress the head and the members
          that are nearly connected to the head, do they not? They tend to
          destroy its fruitfulness. We are members of Christ, and if every
          one of those men, those members pertaining to the body of Christ,
          or to the Church, will do their duty, do you not see what a
          beautiful people we will be?
          207
          I know that this is the place of gathering, and I know that
          thousands, and tens of thousands, and millions will flock to this
          land, for wherever the carcass is, they will come with their
          budgets under their arms, I know that.
          208
          I want to know if persons who have nothing but a budget of
          clothing under their arms, nothing but one frock, one shirt, one
          pair of stockings, and one bonnet, are called to lay down their
          bodies and leave this earth, whether they are not just as well
          off as I would be, though I have millions of millions of gold,
          and thousands of wagon loads of the things of this world? At such
          a time, those persons would be just as well off as I would be, so
          far as taking any earthly possessions with them is concerned.
          208
          Suppose that to-morrow my body falls, that I die, these clothes
          will be taken from me, and a shirt and a shroud, and a pair of
          stockings will be put on this body, and a napkin about my head to
          keep my chin up, and that is all of this earth's goods I shall
          then need, with the exception of the narrow house you would make
          and deposit me in. And should you go to my grave in five years
          from this time, you would find everything there that you put
          there, even to the ring now on my finger, in case you had left it
          at the time of my burial.
          208
          6 Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the
          sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie.
          208
          7 And the napkin that was about his head, not lying with the
          linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.
          208
          What do I take from this earth? Nothing but my spirit and those
          eternal principles connected therewith as it leaves this body,
          and the dross remains to turn to its native elements, which
          restores back to the earth that which had been organized from it.
          When I die, I die to everything that is of an earthly nature, and
          leave all that surrounds me here by way of property in earthly
          possessions. Nothing leaves here, but heavenly matters and those
          things that pertain to heaven and happiness.
          208
          Then what good does it do to hoard up earthly treasures? None,
          whatever. What should you do with them? Put them to a good use.
          In what way? Go and buy, for instance, one sheep, and when you
          have got one sheep you have got one root, if you cultivate it, it
          will add to itself, and by and bye you will have a large flock of
          sheep, whereas if you had the money in your pocket it would not
          have increased. If you will turn your means to raising sheep,
          horses, and cattle, to cultivating peach and apple trees, or to
          anything else that is useful, they will increase, just as we
          increase. We want to gather, and re-gather, and increase.
          208
          Many men are desirous to gather to themselves wives, and this,
          that, and the other thing. When I go into the world of spirits I
          throw off the old clothing and the old body, with all that
          pertains to it. And when I go there I shall be clothed anew, with
          the elements that are made in the country that I go to. Why?
          Because it is immortal and eternal duration. That is the
          difference between this world and that world; and then at the
          same time that world is this world, and this world is that world.
          208
          These are my feelings; and as for hurting my feelings to see my
          brethren and sisters come from the old countries without anything
          except a little food, and a budget under their arms, it did not
          worry me. Neither will it worry me to see the Elders, this
          season, take their hand-carts and go through to the States, on
          their way to foreign lands. I feel now that if I was in the old
          countries I would not hear a word an Elder from here said, unless
          he had crossed the Plains with a hand-cart, or with a bundle or
          knapsack, but I would listen to the man that came with the
          hand-cart, or budget. You would say, "This is the boy for me;"
          you would hear his words, or, if you did not, his example has
          preached louder than earthquakes, and is the power of God unto
          salvation to those that believe and practise.
          209
               That day has come, and the other day has past. I have known
          men from Nauvoo, men who were there worth $150 or $200,000, come
          here with nothing but a handkerchief, containing a change of
          shirts, under their arms. They left their property there; and
          what we did not leave in hell's kitchen we left at Devil's Gate.
          The devil has a gate where he may catch everything that is not to
          do us good, but that is calculated to create a craving appetite
          for that which is not here.
          209
          There are some of this people who have been kept as long as they
          have, only upon the principle of their being fondled and
          pampered. If they could not have the privilege of nursing at the
          breast and have a full supply, or the use of a sugar teat to keep
          them alive, they would dwindle and die; they must have something
          to suck, in order to keep them alive and in existence, for they
          are nothing but pets; pets they are, and pets they will go to
          hell, but will find no sugar teats there.
          209
          Probably a few will leave next spring; they are all fair weather
          while they are in our midst, but when it comes spring they will
          leave. Thank the Lord for that; and while I feel as I do now, I
          shall be thankful for everything that transpires from this time
          henceforth, that is, if I live my religion.
          209
          Supposing that I have a wife or a dozen of them, and she should
          say, "You cannot be exalted without me," and suppose they all
          should say so, what of that? The never will affect my salvation
          one particle. Whose salvation will they affect? Their own. They
          have got to live their religion, serve their God, and do right,
          as well as myself. Suppose that I lose the whole of them before I
          go into the spirit world, but that I have been a good, faithful
          man all the days of my life, and lived my religion, and had
          favour with God, and was kind to them, do you think I will be
          destitute there? No, the Lord says there are more there than
          there are here. They have been increasing there; they increase
          there a great deal faster than we do here, because there is no
          obstruction. They do not call upon the doctors to kill their
          offspring; there are no doctors there, that is, if they are
          there, their occupation is changed, which proves that they are
          not there, because they have ceased to be doctors. In this world
          very many of the doctors are studying to diminish the human
          family.
          209
          In the spirit world there is an increase of males and females,
          there are millions of them, and if I am faithful all the time,
          and continue right along with brother Brigham, we will go to
          brother Joseph and say, "Here we are brother Joseph; we are here
          ourselves are we not, with none of the property we possessed in
          our probationary state, not even the rings on our fingers?" He
          will say to us, "Come along, my boys, we will give you a good
          suit of clothes. Where are your wives?" "They are back yonder;
          they would not follow us." "Never mind," says Joseph, "here are
          thousands, have all you want." Perhaps some do not believe that,
          but I am just simple enough to believe it.
          209
          Help brother Brigham along, help brother Heber, brother Daniel,
          the Twelve, and every other good person. I am looking for the
          day, and it is close at hand, when we will have a most heavenly
          time, one that will be romantic, one with all kinds of ups and
          downs, which is what I call romantic, for it will occupy in full
          all the time, so that we may never become idle, nor sleepy, nor
          cease being active in the things of God, which will prevent
          dotage.
          210
          Am I thankful now? I never was more thankful in my life than I am
          to-day, to see this people. I know that the majority of them are
          rising, and that there are enough of them who will rise, and we
          shall see good days, and God will protect us and make a way for
          our escape, for this is the natural branch of the House of
          Israel, and it sprang from that root that was planted in the
          nethermost part of the garden. When it began to spread, the Lord
          said, "Cut away those bitter branches, but do not cut them away
          any faster than the vine grows." Let us grow together and be one
          vine, but many branches, and we shall prosper from this time
          henceforth and for ever.
          210
          "And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard said unto the
          servant, let us go to and hew down the trees of the vineyard, and
          cast them into the fire, that they shall not cumber the ground of
          my vineyard, for I have done all: what could I have done more for
          my vineyard? But, behold, the servant said unto the Lord of the
          vineyard, Spare it a little longer. And the Lord said, yea, I
          will spare it a little longer, for it grieveth me that I should
          lose the trees of my vineyard. Wherefore let us take of the
          branches of these which I have planted in the nethermost parts of
          my vineyard, and let us graft them into the tree from whence they
          came; and let us pluck from the tree those branches whose fruit
          is most bitter, and graft in the natural branches of the tree in
          the stead thereof. And this will I do, that the tree may not
          perish, that, perhaps, I may preserve unto myself the roots
          thereof for mine own purpose. And, behold, the roots of the
          natural branches of the tree which I planted whithersoever I
          would, are yet alive; wherefore that I may preserve them also for
          mine own purpose, I will take of the branches of this tree, and I
          will graft them in unto them. Yea, I will graft in unto them the
          branches of their mother tree, that I may preserve the roots also
          unto mine own self, that when they shall be sufficiently strong,
          perhaps they may bring forth good fruit unto me, and I may yet
          have glory in the fruit of my vineyard.
          211
          "And it came to pass that they took from the natural tree which
          had become wild, and grafted in unto the natural trees, which
          also had become wild; and they also took of the natural trees
          which had become wild, and grafted into their mother tree. And
          the Lord of the vineyard said unto the servant, Pluck not the
          wild branches from the trees, save it be those which are most
          bitter; and in them ye shall graft according to that which I have
          said. And we will nourish again the trees of the vineyard, and we
          will trim up the branches thereof; and we will pluck from the
          trees those branches which are ripened, that must perish, and
          cast them into the fire. And this I do that, perhaps, the root
          thereof may take strength because of their goodness; and because
          of the change of the branches, that the good may overcome the
          evil; and because that I have preserved the natural branches and
          the roots thereof, and that I have grafted in the natural
          branches again into their mother tree, and have preserved the
          roots of their mother tree, that, perhaps, the trees of my
          vineyard may bring forth again good fruit; and that I may have
          joy again in the fruit of my vineyard, and, perhaps, that I may
          rejoice exceedingly that I have preserved the roots and the
          branches of the first fruit. Wherefore go to, and call servants,
          that we may labour diligently with our mights in the vineyard,
          that we may prepare the way, that I may bring forth again the
          natural fruit, which natural fruit is good, and the most precious
          above all other fruit. Wherefore, let us go to and labour with
          our mights this last time, for behold the end draweth nigh, and
          this is for the last time that I shall prune my vineyard. Graft
          in the branches, begin at the last that they may be first, and
          that the first may be last, and dig about the trees, both old and
          young, the first and the last, and the last and the first, that
          all may be nourished once again for the last time. Wherefore, dig
          about them, and prune them, and dung them once more, for the last
          time, for the end draweth nigh. And if it be so that these last
          grafts shall grow, and bring forth the natural fruit, then shall
          ye prepare the way for them, that they may grow; and as they
          begin to grow, ye shall clear away the branches which bring forth
          bitter fruit, according to the strength of the good and the size
          thereof: and ye shall not clear away the bad thereof all at once,
          lest the roots thereof should be too strong for the graft, and
          the graft thereof shall perish, and I lose the trees of my
          vineyard; for it grieveth me that I should lose the trees of my
          vineyard; wherefore ye shall clear away the bad, according as the
          good shall grow, that the root and the top may be equal in
          strength, until the good shall overcome the bad, and the bad be
          hewn down and cast into the fire, that they cumber not the ground
          of my vineyard; and thus will I sweep away the bad out of my
          vineyard; and the branches of the natural tree will I graft in
          again into the natural tree; and the branches of the natural tree
          will I graft into the natural branches of the tree; and thus will
          I bring them together again, that they shall bring forth the
          natural fruit and they shall be one. And the bad shall be cast
          away, yea, even out of all the land of my vineyard: for behold,
          only this once will I prune my vineyard.
          211
          "And it came to pass that the Lord of the vineyard sent his
          servant; and the servant went and did as the Lord had commanded
          him, and brought other servants; and they were few. And the Lord
          of the vineyard said unto them, go to, and labour in the
          vineyard, with your mights. For, behold, this is the last time
          that I shall nourish my vineyard: for the end is nigh at hand,
          and the season speedily cometh; and if you labour with your
          mights with me, ye shall have joy in the fruit which I shall lay
          up unto myself, against the time which will soon come.
          211
          "And it came to pass that the servants did go, and labour with
          their mights; and the Lord of the vineyard laboured also with
          them; and they did obey the commandments of the Lord of the
          vineyard in all things. And there began to be the natural fruit
          again in the vineyard; and the natural branches began to grow and
          thrive exceedingly; and the wild branches began to be plucked
          off, and to be cast away; and they did keep the root and the top
          thereof, equal, according to the strength thereof. And thus they
          laboured, with all diligence, according to the commandments of
          the Lord of the vineyard, even until the bad had been cast away
          out of the vineyard, and the Lord had preserved unto himself,
          that the trees had become again the natural fruit; and they
          became like unto one body; and the fruit were equal; and the Lord
          of the vineyard had preserved unto himself the natural fruit,
          which was most precious unto him from the beginning.
          212
          "And it came to pass that when the Lord of the vineyard saw that
          his fruit was good, and that his vineyard was no more corrupt, he
          called up his servants, and said unto them, behold, for this last
          time, have we nourished my vineyard; and thou beholdest that I
          have done according to my will; and I have preserved the natural
          fruit, that it is good, even like as it was in the beginning; and
          blessed are thou. For because ye have been diligent in labouring
          with me in my vineyard, and have kept my commandments, and have
          brought unto me again the natural fruit, that my vineyard is no
          more corrupted, and the bad is cast away, behold ye shall have
          joy with me, because of the fruit of my vineyard. For behold, for
          a long time, will I lay up of the fruit of my vineyard unto mine
          own self, against the season, which speedily cometh; and for the
          last time have I nourished my vineyard, and pruned it, and dug
          about it, and dunged it; wherefore I will lay up unto mine own
          self of the fruit, for a long time, according to that which I
          have spoken. And when the time cometh that evil fruit shall again
          come into my vineyard, then will I cause the good and the bad to
          be gathered; and the good will I preserve unto myself, and the
          bad will I cast away into its own place. And then cometh the
          season and the end; and my vineyard will I cause to be burned
          with fire."--Book of Mormon.
          212
          I know that this is the work of God, and that we shall triumph. I
          am going to prophesy good pertaining to Israel, that is, to those
          that are Israel, for there are a great many who call themselves
          Israel that are not, and those that are not shall have the
          opposite. I will prophesy evil upon our enemies, upon those who
          hate God and kill His servants; may the curse of God be on them.
          212
          [The congregation responded with a loud voice, AMEN.]
          212
          God bless the good; God bless the oil and the wine, and all good
          men and good women, and good children; bless them from the crowns
          of their heads to the soles of their feet, that they may be
          sanctified in body and spirit, in root and branches, and in the
          seed that is in the root, that it may come forth pure.
          212
          These are my feelings, and they are good, are they not? You would
          feel just so, if you would get the same Spirit, which is the
          Spirit of God, and there is no bondage in the Spirit of God; it
          is freedom, it is glory, it is happiness, it is heaven when you
          go out and when you come in, and there is nothing impure or
          oppressive about it.
          212
          How does my heart feel towards brother Brigham: I have felt, time
          and again, as though I was a good mind to lay my hands upon him,
          and say, brother Brigham, God bless you with health, with the
          power of God, with the Holy Ghost, with angels and revelations,
          and every good thing, that you may be lifted up and get out of
          the way of the nasty little dogs and whelps, and bitches. Those
          are my feelings, and they are the feelings of every good man and
          woman in heaven and on earth.
          212
          Let us live our religion, serve our God, listen to the counsel we
          have received this day, and we will prosper always, for evermore,
          and we never will go down, but we will always be on the increase
          from this time henceforth and for ever, and I know it. Still I do
          not know how to make a spear of grass grow, nor how to make two
          loaves of bread from one, without I take and cut it in two.
          213
          Jesus had that power, so had Moses. When the Lord commanded Moses
          to tell Aaron to smite the waters of Egypt with his rod, he did
          so, and the waters were turned into blood; and when by the order
          of Moses, Aaron smote the dust with his rod, "the dust of the
          land became lice throughout all the land of Egypt;" and many
          mighty miracles did Moses and Aaron perform in the sight of
          Pharaoh, by smiting with the rod. Are we in a day more mighty
          than that? Yes, and we will see more mighty works in the latter
          days, than were the wonders performed in Egypt. The power and
          manifestation that was in every dispensation will be manifested
          in this kingdom. It is the last time that God will set to His
          hand to gather His people. Then, brethren, let us be of this
          faith, all of us who are desirous, in this last time, to lay up
          fruit for our Father and our God, that we may have joy with Him.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Orson
          Hyde, December 21, 1856
                            Orson Hyde, December 21, 1856
                  A DREAM--WHEAT AND THE CHAFF--WAY OF ESCAPE FROM
                       TRIBULATION--NECESSITY OF CONSECRATION.
           Remarks, by President Orson Hyde, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 21, 1856.
          213
          Being requested to make a few remarks this afternoon, I rise to
          comply with the request. I can say, like those that have spoken,
          and as I have spoken myself, I feel thankful to the Lord for the
          privilege of once more standing in your midst to speak to you of
          the things pertaining to the kingdom of God. It is true we have
          had rather a cold time in coming through from the western portion
          of Utah, and I thought before we arrived within the borders of
          the settlements, we had had a pretty severe time; but after we
          arrived and ascertained what kind of times our brethren had had
          here in the eastern mountains, I concluded that we had had pretty
          fair times, and nothing to complain of. We are sound in body,
          limb, and joint, and none of us suffered materially, and what any
          of us might have suffered last year in the snows of the Sierra
          Nevada mountains, those injuries are fully repaired, and I
          believe we are all fit for service, and I feel thankful to God
          our Heavenly Father for these blessings. I have the privilege of
          meeting once more with my friends; I have met with friends and
          with enemies both since I have been gone.
          213
          I simply rise to relate a dream I had a few nights before I
          arrived within the borders of our settlements. The old Prophet
          says, "He that hath a dream, let him tell it; and he that hath my
          word, let him speak it faithfully." We had the word faithfully
          spoken in the former part of the day by brother Kimball.
          214
          I dreamt that I had a very large pile of wheat thrashed, but in
          the chaff, and also a good deal in the bundle stacked away that
          had to be thrashed, and there seemed to be a portion of the floor
          on which the wheat lay that had been removed, but there was quite
          a quantity of wheat that lodged on the beams or sleepers, and
          this was excellent wheat, but there was considerable dirt with
          it. I went to work with a shovel and wing to save that which was
          lodged on the beams, and to separate the wheat from the dirt, and
          threw it into the pile. But it seemed to be quite a task for me
          to clean that wheat. I threw it, by the shovel full, in the air,
          with the expectation, as usual, for the chaff to blow away with
          the wind, but a portion of the chaff would come down and settle
          with the wheat all the time, and I kept to work at in this way.
          It seemed, however, to get clearer and clearer of chaff and dirt,
          but all I could do a portion of the chaff would come down with
          the wheat. I thought it was excellent wheat and good.
          214
          You can judge for yourselves of the interpretation. At any rate I
          feel disposed to contribute my mite and what little strength I
          have to save and clean the wheat, that it may be prepared for the
          use for which it was intended.
          214
          The remarks made in the former part of the day are worthy to be
          indelibly written upon every heart; that they were made in truth
          and in power there is no doubt, and for one I have decreed to set
          about the work of repentance and reformation right off. I have
          tried to reform and live about as well as I thought I could; but
          when I come to look into the glass and see myself, I own there is
          room for improvement, and that improvement I intend to make, God
          being my helper, with all the speed in my power.
          214
          I think it was in August last that I wrote to my family, and told
          them I thought there was a day of trial near at hand, and that my
          feelings were that it would be general throughout the Church; I
          presume they have the letter now. These were my feelings back
          yonder, these are my feelings all the time. Well, it matters not
          how soon it transpires. But let me here, brethren and sisters,
          admonish and caution you all, and myself, too, that while we have
          the opportunity to right every wrong that is within our power, or
          that is within our control, that we do it forthwith, and that we
          right ourselves before the Lord. It is not necessary to say many
          words, the subject with me is too deep to spend much time in
          multiplying words about. I feel that plainness has been the
          characteristic of the remarks by brother Kimball this morning,
          and truth also; and in order that we may be benefited, let us
          cherish his words in our hearts and reduce them to practise, and
          square our lives according to the circumstance portrayed before
          us, and if we will do this, we shall have reason to hope in the
          mercy and favour of our God, that in the midst of tribulation
          there will be a way for our escape.
          214
          And with regard to my time, my talents, and every thing I possess
          on earth, it is at the service of this Church and the building up
          of the kingdom of God; whenever I, or anything I possess can be
          used to further the work of God on earth, I say, with all my
          heart, let it go; and furthermore, I feel proud of the
          opportunity of doing all in my power to build up this Church.
          215
          In fact, I will mention one little circumstance with regard to
          the consecration law. We heard a good deal about it in the early
          part of its agitation. I preached the principle; I believed in
          it. Yet business not having been arranged with me to make it
          exactly convenient as I thought, I did not subscribe to it, but
          put it off to a more convenient season. The Indians are hostile a
          portion of the way between here and Carson valley, and we did not
          know how we might fare in passing among them; and again, it had
          got to be late in the season, and the snows were coming thicker
          and faster, and more of them, and it was pretty difficult to tell
          whether we should get through safely or not. Thought I, what
          evidence have I ever given that I have made a consecration to God
          and His Church of that which I possess, suppose it be our
          misfortune not to return? In the resurrection what evidence will
          appear on record that I have consecrated to God and His Church?
          What can I produce? What will the book show? I prayed that I
          might, with my brethren, be spared to return and be allowed the
          privilege of consecrating to God my earthly goods, and felt a
          pleasure in dashing ahead, be the consequences what they might.
          Our prayers were answered, and I have, in part, complied with the
          dictates of conscience teaching this thing, so that when the
          books shall be opened, and another book opened, and the dead
          judged out of those things that are written in the books, I shall
          rejoice to see that the records will show my feelings towards the
          Church. Whatever earthly goods I possess, and what I am, are at
          the service and disposal of my brethren to advance the interests
          of the kingdom of God.
          215
          When I heard this morning the remarks that were made, all worldly
          interests looked like trash to me. I have laboured hard to lay a
          good foundation in the west for a settlement, but if what we have
          done must fall a sacrifice, so be it. We did what we thought was
          right, and tried to do considerable of it. The fact is, I count
          an inheritance in the kingdom of God greater than anything that
          this world can afford.
          215
          Let us remember what has been said to us to-day, and not forget
          it; and let us make our calling and election sure, and ask God
          Almighty to save us from every ill, except what He gives us
          strength to endure, that we may be accounted worthy to be crowned
          in His presence, which may He grant in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Brigham
          Young, February 8, 1857
                           Brigham Young, February 8, 1857
           TO KNOW GOD IS ETERNAL LIFE--GOD THE FATHER OF OUR SPIRITS AND
             BODIES--THINGS CREATED SPIRITUALLY FIRST--ATONEMENT BY THE 
                                 SHEDDING OF BLOOD.
                       A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
                            Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 8, 1857.
          215
          I feel myself somewhat under obligations to come here and talk to
          the people, inasmuch as I have absented myself for some time, and
          others have occupied this stand.
          215
          Perhaps I will not talk to you long, but I desire to pursue some
          of the ideas that brother Cummings has just laid before you. I
          can testify that every word he has spoken is true, even to the
          advancement of the Saints at a "small gallop." Though that is
          rather a novel expression, still it is true, as well as all the
          rest which he advanced.
          215
          The items that have been advanced are principles of real
          doctrine, whether you consider them so or not. It is one of the
          first principles of the doctrine of salvation to become
          acquainted with our Father and our God. The Scriptures teach that
          this is eternal life, to "know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus
          Christ whom thou hast sent;" this is as much as to say that no
          man can enjoy or be prepared for eternal life without that
          knowledge.
          216
          You hear a great deal of preaching upon this subject; and when
          people repent of their sins, they will get together, and pray and
          exhort each other, and try to get the spirit of revelation, try
          to have God their Father revealed to them, that they may know Him
          and become acquainted with Him.
          216
          There are some plain, simple facts that I wish to tell you, and I
          have but one desire in this, which is, that you should have
          understanding to receive them, to treasure them up in your
          hearts, to contemplate upon these facts, for they are simple
          facts, based upon natural principles; there is no mystery about
          them when once understood.
          216
          I want to tell you, each and every one of you, that you are well
          acquainted with God our heavenly Father, or the great Eloheim.
          You are all well acquainted with Him, for there is not a soul of
          you but what has lived in His house and dwelt with Him year after
          year; and yet you are seeking to become acquainted with Him, when
          the fact is, you have merely forgotten what you did know. I told
          you a little last Sabbath about forgetting things.
          216
          There is not a person here to-day but what is a son or a daughter
          of that Being. In the spirit world their spirits were first
          begotten and brought forth, and they lived there with their
          parents for ages before they came here. This, perhaps, is hard
          for many to believe, but it is the greatest nonsense in the world
          not to believe it. If you do not believe it, cease to call Him
          Father; and when you pray, pray to some other character.
          216
          It would be inconsistent in you to disbelieve what I think you
          know, and then to go home and ask the Father to do so and so for
          you. The Scriptures which we believe have taught us from the
          beginning to call Him our Father, and we have been taught to pray
          to Him as our Father, in the name of our eldest brother whom we
          call Jesus Christ, the Saviour of the world; and that Saviour,
          while here on earth, was so explicit on the point that he taught
          his disciples to call no man on earth father, for we have one
          which is in heaven. He is the Saviour, because it is his right to
          redeem the remainder of the family pertaining to the flesh on
          this earth, if any of you do not believe this, tell us how and
          what we should believe. If I am not telling you the truth, please
          to tell me the truth on this subject, and let me know more than I
          do know. If it is hard for you to believe, if you wish to be
          Latter-day Saints, admit the fact as I state it, and do not
          contend against it. Try to believe it, because you will never
          become acquainted with our Father, never enjoy the blessings of
          His Spirit, never be prepared to enter into His presence, until
          you most assuredly believe it; therefore you had better try to
          believe this great mystery about God.
          216
          I do not marvel that the world is clad in mystery, to them He is
          an unknown God; they cannot tell where He dwells nor how He
          lives, nor what kind of a being He is in appearance or character.
          They want to become acquainted with His character and attributes,
          but they know nothing of them. This is in consequence of the
          apostacy that is now in the world. They have departed from the
          knowledge of God, transgressed His laws, changed His ordinances,
          and broken the everlasting covenant, so that the whole earth is
          defiled under the inhabitants thereof. Consequently it is no
          mystery to us that the world knoweth not God, but it would be a
          mystery to me, with what I now know, to say that we cannot know
          anything of Him. We are His children.
          217
          To bring the truth of this matter close before you, I will
          instance your fathers who made the first permanent settlement in
          New England. There are a good many in this congregation whose
          fathers landed upon Plymouth Rock in the year 1620. Those fathers
          began to spread abroad; they had children, those children had
          children, and their children had children, and here are we their
          children. I am one of them, and many of this congregation belong
          to that class. Now ask yourselves this simple question upon
          natural principles, has the species altered? Were not the people
          who landed at Plymouth Rock the same species with us? Were they
          not organized as we are? Were not their countenances similar to
          ours? Did they not converse, have knowledge, read books? Were
          there not mechanics among them, and did they not understand
          agriculture, &c., as we do? Yes, every person admits this.
          217
          Now follow our fathers further back and take those who first came
          to the island of Great Britain, were they the same species of
          beings as those who came to America? Yes, all acknowledge this;
          this is upon natural principles. Thus you may continue and trace
          the human family back to Adam and Eve, and ask, "are we of the
          same species with Adam and Eve?" Yes, every person acknowledges
          this; this comes within the scope of our understanding.
          217
          But when we arrive at that point, a vail is dropt, and our
          knowledge is cut off. Were it not so, you could trace back your
          history to the Father of our spirits in the eternal world. He is
          a being of the same species as ourselves; He lives as we do,
          except the difference that we are earthly, and He is heavenly. He
          has been earthly, and is of precisely the same species of being
          that we are. Whether Adam is the personage that we should
          consider our heavenly Father, or not, is considerable of a
          mystery to a good many. I do not care for one moment how that is;
          it is no matter whether we are to consider Him our God, or
          whether His Father, or His Grandfather, for in either case we are
          of one species--of one family--and Jesus Christ is also of our
          species.
          217
          You may hear the divines of the day extol the character of the
          Saviour, undertake to exhibit his true character before the
          people, and give an account of his origin, and were it not
          ridiculous, I would tell what I have thought about their views.
          Brother Kimball wants me to tell it, therefore you will excuse me
          if I do. I have frequently thought of mules, which you know are
          half horse and half ass, when reflecting upon the representations
          made by those divines. I have heard sectarian priests undertake
          to tell the character of the Son of God, and they make him half
          of one species and half of another, and I could not avoid
          thinking at once of the mule, which is the most hateful creature
          that ever was made, I believe. You will excuse me, but I have
          thus thought many a time.
          217
          Now to the facts in the case; all the difference between Jesus
          Christ and any other man that ever lived on the earth, from the
          days of Adam until now, is simply this, the Father, after He had
          once been in the flesh, and lived as we live, obtained His
          exaltation, attained to thrones, gained the ascendancy over
          principalities and powers, and had the knowledge and power to
          create--to bring forth and organize the elements upon natural
          principles. This He did after His ascension, or His glory, or His
          eternity, and was actually classed with the Gods, with the beings
          who create, with those who have kept the celestial law while in
          the flesh, and again obtained their bodies. Then He was prepared
          to commence the work of creation, as the Scriptures teach. It is
          all here in the Bible; I am not telling you a word but what is
          contained in that book.
          218
               Things were first created spiritually; the Father actually
          begat the spirits, and they were brought forth and lived with
          Him. Then He commenced the work of creating earthly tabernacles,
          precisely as He had been created in this flesh himself, by
          partaking of the course material that was organized and composed
          this earth, until His system was charged with it, consequently
          the tabernacles of His children were organized from the coarse
          materials of this earth.
          218
          When the time came that His first-born, the Saviour, should come
          into the world and take a tabernacle, the Father came Himself and
          favoured that spirit with a tabernacle instead of letting any
          other man do it. The Saviour was begotten by the Father of His
          spirit, by the same Being who is the Father of our spirits, and
          that is all the organic difference between Jesus Christ and you
          and me. And a difference there is between our Father and us
          consists in that He has gained His exaltation, and has obtained
          eternal lives. The principle of eternal lives is an eternal
          existence, eternal duration, eternal exaltation. Endless are His
          kingdoms, endless His thrones and His dominions, and endless are
          His posterity; they never will cease to multiply from this time
          henceforth and forever.
          218
          To you who are prepared to enter into the presence of the Father
          and the Son, what I am now telling will eventually be no more
          strange than are the feelings of a person who returns to his
          father's house, brethren, and sisters, and enjoys the society of
          his old associates, after an absence of several years upon some
          distant island. Upon returning he would be happy to see his
          father, his relatives and friends. So also if we keep the
          celestial law when our spirits go to God who gave them, we shall
          find that we are acquainted there and distinctly realize that we
          know all about that world.
          218
          Tell me that you do not know anything about God! I will tell you
          one thing, it would better become you to lay your hands upon your
          mouths and them in the dust, and cry, "unclean, unclean."
          218
          Whether you receive these things or not, I tell you them in
          simplicity. I lay them before you like a child, because they are
          perfectly simple. If you see and understand these things, it will
          be by the Spirit of God; you will receive them by no other
          spirit. No matter whether they are told to you like the
          thunderings of the Almighty, or by simple conversation; if you
          enjoy the Spirit of the Lord, it will tell you whether they are
          right or not.
          218
          I am acquainted with my Father. I am as confident that I
          understand in part, see in part, and know and am acquainted with
          Him in part, as I am that I was acquainted with my earthly father
          who died in Quincy, Illinois, after we were driven from Missouri.
          My recollection is better with regard to my earthly father than
          it is in regard to my heavenly Father; but as to knowing of what
          species He is, and how He is organized, and with regard to His
          existence, I understand it in part as well as I understand the
          organization and existence of my earthly father. That is my
          opinion about it, and my opinion to me is just as good as yours
          is to you; and if you are of the same opinion you will be
          satisfied as I am.
          219
          I know my heavenly Father and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, and
          this is eternal life. And if we will do as we have been told this
          morning, if you will enter into the Spirit of your calling, into
          the principle of securing to yourselves eternal lives, eternal
          existence, eternal exaltation, it will be well with you. But if,
          after being put into a carriage and placed upon the road, after
          having everything prepared for the journey that infinite wisdom
          could devise, this people stroll into the swamp, get into the
          woods among the brambles and briars, and wander around until
          night overtakes them, I say, shame on such people.
          219
          I am ashamed to talk about a reformation, for if you have entered
          into the spirit of your religion, you will know whether these
          things are so or not. If you have the spirit of your religion and
          have confidence in you, walk along and continue to do so, and
          secure to yourselves the life before you, and never let it be
          said, from this time henceforth, that you have wakened out of
          your sleep, from the fact that you are always awake.
          219
          We talk about the reformation, but recollect that you have only
          just commenced to walk in the way of life and salvation. You have
          just commenced in the career to obtain eternal life, which is
          that which you desire, therefore you have no time to spend only
          in that path. It is straight and narrow, simple and easy, and is
          an Almighty path, if you will keep in it. But if you wander off
          into swamps, or into brambles, and get into darkness, you will
          find it hard to get back.
          219
          Brother Cummings told you the truth this morning with regard to
          the sins of the people. And I will say that the time will come,
          and is now nigh at hand, when those who profess our faith, if
          they are guilty of what some of this people are guilty of, will
          find the axe laid at the root of the tree, and they will be hewn
          down. What has been must be again, for the Lord is coming to
          restore all things. The time has been in Israel under the law of
          God, the celestial law, or that which pertains to the celestial
          law, for it is one of the laws of that kingdom where our Father
          dwells, that if a man was found guilty of adultery, he must have
          his blood shed, and that is near at hand. But now I say, in the
          name of the Lord, that if this people will sin no more, but
          faithfully live their religion, their sins will be forgiven them
          without taking life.
          219
          You are aware that when brother Cummings came to the point of
          loving our neighbours as ourselves, he could say yes or no as the
          case might be, that is true. But I want to connect it with the
          doctrine you read in the Bible. When will we love our neighbour
          as ourselves? In the first place, Jesus said that no man hateth
          his own flesh. It is admitted by all that every person loves
          himself. Now if we do rightly love ourselves, we want to be saved
          and continue to exist, we want to go into the kingdom where we
          can enjoy eternity and see no more sorrow nor death. This is the
          desire of every person who believes in God. Now take a person in
          this congregation who has knowledge with regard to being saved in
          the kingdom of our God and our Father, and being exalted, one who
          knows and understands the principles of eternal life, and sees
          the beauty and excellency of the eternities before him compared
          with the vain and foolish things of the world, and suppose that
          he is overtaken in a gross fault, that he has committed a sin
          that he knows will deprive him of that exaltation which he
          desires, and that he cannot attain to it without the shedding of
          his blood, and also knows that by having his blood shed he will
          atone for that sin, and be saved and exalted with the Gods, is
          there a man of woman in this house but what would say, "shed my
          blood that I may be saved and exalted with the Gods?"
          220
          All mankind love themselves, and let these principles be known by
          an individual, and he would be glad to have his blood shed. That
          would be loving themselves, even unto an eternal exaltation. Will
          you love your brothers or sisters likewise, when they have
          committed a sin that cannot be atoned for without the shedding of
          their blood? Will you love that man or woman well enough to shed
          their blood? That is what Jesus Christ meant. He never told a man
          or woman to love their enemies in their wickedness, never. He
          never intended any such thing; his language is left as it is for
          those to read who have the Spirit to discern between truth and
          error; it was so left for those who can discern the things of
          God. Jesus Christ never meant that we should love a wicked man in
          his wickedness.
          220
          Now take the wicked, and I can refer to where the Lord had to
          slay every soul of the Israelites that went out of Egypt, except
          Caleb and Joshua. He slew them by the hands of their enemies, by
          the plague, and by the sword, why? Because He loved them, and
          promised Abraham that He would save them. And He loved Abraham
          because he was a friend to his God, and would stick to Him in the
          hour of darkness, hence He promised Abraham that He would save
          his seed. And He could save them upon no other principle, for
          they had forfeited their right to the land of Canaan by
          transgressing the law of God, and they could not have atoned for
          the sin if they had lived. But if they were slain, the Lord could
          bring them up in the resurrection, and give them the land of
          Canaan, and He could not do it on any other principle.
          220
          I could refer you to plenty of instances where men have been
          righteously slain, in order to atone for their sins. I have seen
          scores and hundreds of people for whom there would have been a
          chance (in the last resurrection there will be) if their lives
          had been taken and their blood spilled on the ground as a smoking
          incense to the Almighty, but who are now angels to the devil,
          until our elder brother Jesus Christ raises them up--conquers
          death, hell, and the grave. I have known a great many men who
          have left this Church for whom there is no chance whatever for
          exaltation, but if their blood had been spilled, it would have
          been better for them. The wickedness and ignorance of the nations
          forbid this principle's being in full force, but the time will
          come when the law of God will be in full force.
          220
          This is loving our neighbour as ourselves; if he needs help, help
          him; and if he wants salvation and it is necessary to spill his
          blood on the earth in order that he may be saved, spill it. Any
          of you who understand the principles of eternity, if you have
          sinned a sin requiring the shedding of blood, except the sin unto
          death, would not be satisfied nor rest until your blood should be
          spilled, that you might gain that salvation you desire. That is
          the way to love mankind.
          220
          Christ and Belial have not become friends; they have never shaken
          hands; they never have agreed to be brothers and to be on good
          terms; no, never; and they never will, because they are
          diametrically opposed to each other. If one conquers, the other
          is destroyed. One or the other of them must triumph and utterly
          destroy and cast down his opponent. Light and darkness cannot
          dwell together, and so it is with the kingdom of God.
          220
          Now, brethren and sisters, will you live your religion? How many
          hundreds of times have I asked you that question? Will the
          Latter-day Saints live their religion? I am ashamed to say
          anything about a reformation among Saints, but I am happy to
          think that the people called Latter-day Saints are striving now
          to obtain the Spirit of their calling and religion. They are just
          coming into the path, just waking up out of their sleep. It seems
          as though they are nearly all like babies; we are but children in
          one sense. Now let us begin, like children, and walk in the
          straight and narrow path, live our religion, and honour our God.
          221
          With these remarks, I pray the God of Israel to bless you forever
          and ever, for you are the best people on earth. I can say that I
          am happy that you are doing so well as you are. Continue to
          increase in all the graces of God's Spirit until the day of His
          coming, which I desire with all my heart, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, February 8, 1857
                       THE AX THAT IS LAID AT THE ROOT OF THE
                            TREE--REGENERATION--PRODUCTS
                       OF POLYGAMY, A NUMEROUS OFFSPRING, ETC.
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, February 8, 1857.
          221
          I know not what I shall say or how I shall be led to address you,
          but I have no doubt many are thinking that perhaps I shall be led
          to speak as plainly as I did two or three weeks ago. With regard
          to that I wish to tell you, brethren and sisters, that I never
          could have led myself in such a train of ideas; the Holy Ghost
          led me to speak upon those items that you consider small items,
          for if you did not consider them of little moment you would
          reform in your practices touching those points, and take a
          different course from what you do. I do know, and that most
          positively, that if this people would put into practice those
          things that I recommend, they would be blessed, for they are
          fundamental principles of our holy religion.
          221
          These things are the ax that is laid at the root of your trees;
          and what is it? It is rottenness. Where is that rottenness? It is
          at the root of the tree; and if the roots have become
          rotten--have become defiled--then of course the tree will also be
          rotten, with every branch pertaining to it, and the whole tree
          will perish. You are every one of you compared to a tree, or to a
          body; and there is no body, neither will there be, but what has a
          root to it; if it were not so you could not produce a posterity.
          It is for you to take that evil--that corruption--away from the
          root. It is a corruption that the world is dabbling in, and this
          people are dabbling in it more or less. Such a thing as adultery
          never would be known in the house of Israel, if some were not
          dabbling in that evil, and if rottenness was not at the roots of
          some of the trees. It is this which leads to the principle of
          adultery, and the body has become tinctured with corruption.
          222
          It is like this: take a good sweet barrel and fill it with good
          sweet pork, and then deposit in the centre of it a tainted piece
          as big as my fist, and how long will it be before it will ruin
          the whole barrel of good meat, in case the tainted meat is not
          removed? Upon the same principle let wickedness be in our midst
          undisturbed--pay no attention to it at all--and it will ruin this
          whole people. It will canker the roots of the trees and spread,
          until all the branches pertaining to those trees are defiled and
          corrupted. We have got to lay those evils aside--to cease
          tampering with them, and pursue a course that will lead to
          regeneration.
          222
          Many may not know what regeneration is. If I can tell you what
          degeneration is, then I can tell you what regeneration is. For
          instance: take a quart of the strongest alcohol, and mix ten
          quarts of water with it, and you have reduced its strength ten
          degrees lower than it was; or if you mix twenty quarts of water
          with it, then you have reduced it twenty degrees below the point
          at which it was. I bring this up as a comparison, to show that
          the world have become degenerated. Upon the same principle some
          are a great many degrees below zero, that is, below the point of
          perfection at which God first made us.
          222
          Some are so far from the summit they first occupied that they
          cannot see it, nor can they see our Father who lives there. How
          is the quart of strong alcohol to be restored back to its
          original strength? It must go through the process by which it was
          first produced, or some process for separating it from that by
          which it has been degenerated. I do not know of any other way;
          and that is regeneration.
          222
          What I mean to convey is that we become degenerate by receiving
          principles that are less pure and perfect than the principles of
          God. Some have received the principles of the opposite, that is,
          of the devil, and have been degenerating and degenerating until
          they are, as it were, 260 degrees below zero. I merely use this
          figure to show you the principle of regeneration and
          degeneration.
          222
          I was speaking here a few Sundays ago for you to multiply and
          increase. Our generation is on the increase, and is returning
          back towards our Father and God. Brother Brigham has talked here
          to-day so plain that a little child cannot misunderstand it. He
          spoke about our Father and our God; I believe what he has said,
          in fact I know it. Often when I have been in the presence of
          brother Brigham, we would feel such a buoyant spirit that when we
          began to talk we could not express our feelings, and so,
          "Hallelujah," says Brigham, "Glory to God," says I. I feel it and
          say it.
          222
          Some of the brethren kind of turn their noses on one side at me
          when I make such expressions, but they would not do it if they
          knew God. Such ones do not even know brothers Brigham and Heber;
          if they did they would not turn a wry face at us. I am perfectly
          satisfied that my Father and my God is a cheerful, pleasant,
          lively, and good-natured Being. Why? Because I am cheerful,
          pleasant, lively, and good-natured when I have His Spirit. That
          is one reason why I know; and another is--the Lord said, through
          Joseph Smith, "I delight in a glad heart and a cheerful
          countenance." That arises from the perfection of His attributes;
          He is a jovial, lively person, and a beautiful man.
          222
          I cannot refer to any man of my acquaintance in my life as being
          so much like God as was brother Brigham's father. He was one of
          the liveliest and most cheerful men I ever saw, and one of the
          best of men. He used to come and see me and my wife Vilate almost
          every day, and would sit and talk with us, and sing, and pray,
          and jump, and do anything that was good to make us lively and
          happy, and we loved him. I loved him as well as I did my own
          father, and a great deal better, I believe. Thus you see that I
          am not partial in my feelings. If I see a tree bring forth better
          fruit than the tree I was brought forth from, I will like that
          tree the best.
          223
          "31 There came then his brethren and his mother, and, standing
          without, sent unto him calling him.
          223
          "32 And the multitude sat about him, and they said unto him,
          Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee.
          223
          "33 And he answered them, saying, Who is my mother, or my
          brethren?
          223
          "34 And he looked round about on them which sat about him, and
          said, Behold my mother and my brethren.
          223
          "35 For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my
          brother, and my sister, and father and mother."--St. Mark iii.
          223
          Why should I be partial and selfish? Some men cannot go and live
          but a short time in Tooele, or San Pete, or Box Elder, or in any
          other of our settlements, before they begin to feel that there is
          no people like the people in the place where they are living. I
          do not mean Bishop Warren Snow, for it will not hit him; no, but
          it will hit lots. I don't mean Lot Smith, but I mean that it will
          hit many.
          223
          I am national in one respect: I am strongly in favour of the
          house of Israel, and of all good men and women of every nation,
          clime, and country, for they are of my kindred, and have sprung
          from the same Father and God that I have. But, as brother James
          W. Cummings said when speaking about them, do I love the wicked?
          Yes, I love them insomuch that I wish they were in hell, that is,
          a great many of them, for that is the best wish I can wish them.
          And those that killed Joseph and Hyrum, and David W. Patten, and
          other Patriarchs and Prophets, I wish they were in hell; though I
          need not wish that, for in one sense they are in hell all the
          time; and if they have not literally gone down into hell they
          will go there, as the Lord God lives, every one of them, and
          every man that consented to the acts those murderers performed.
          That is loving the wicked, to send them there to hell to be burnt
          out until they are purified. Yes, they shall go there and stay
          there and be burnt, like an old pipe that stinks with long usage
          and corruption, until they are burnt out, and then their spirits
          may be saved in the day of God Almighty. It is my feelings that
          they may be damned for their awful iniquity in shedding innocent
          blood, as also all who sanction their acts, both men and women,
          together with all who associate with them and partake of their
          spirit, for that spirit is opposite to God and His servants.
          223
          As brother Brigham has said, I can say that every word is true
          that brother James has spoken. God bless him and fill him with
          the Spirit of righteousness, that the power of God may be upon
          him; and God bless every good man and woman; the blessings of
          Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob shall be upon them, and you cannot help
          it. We will arise and live our religion and serve our God;
          instead of running down into degradation we will regenerate
          ourselves.
          223
          Brethren, do listen to what I said here a few weeks ago. It was
          spoken in plainness, but it has gone from my mind and I am glad
          of it, for through tradition and human weakness I presume I
          should feel bad, if I could think what I did say. It was the
          truth of God, and it laid the ax at the roots of trees, for I
          told you where you were corrupting yourselves. You are corrupting
          yourselves--where? In the root. Now let us take a course and
          pursue the other path, and go on unto perfection--unto the
          restitution, and go back to God from whom we sprung.
          224
          Does the Lord hear me when I pray to Him? Yes, I do not know that
          I ever asked Him in earnest for a thing that was right, but what
          I received an answer from Him. I know that He lives; I know that
          His Son Jesus Christ lives; I know that the Holy Ghost lives; and
          I know that the angels of God live. I know that Joseph, Hyrum,
          Willard, and Jedediah, and all other good men who have died in
          the faith, live and associate with those who held the Priesthood
          before they did. And they are with brother Brigham and with us,
          and will be with us forever, for we never will be separated, and
          I know it. I know that, brother Brigham, just as well as I know
          that I see this people to-day; and I shall be with you, and we
          will have a happy time when we meet Joseph and Hyrum and Willard
          and Jedediah and father Smith! Will not the old gentleman be
          jolly! Yes, for he always was; and he will be more so in
          proportion to the greater light and knowledge he has. Those are
          the men we are going to meet with; also with Abraham, Isaac, and
          Jacob, three of the old polygamists.
          224
          Do you suppose that Joseph and Hyrum and all those good men would
          associate with those ancient worthies, if they had not been
          engaged in the same practices? They had to do the works of
          Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in order to be admitted where they
          are;--they had to be polygamists in order to be received into
          their society. God knows that I am not ashamed of those good men
          now, and how much more I shall prize my associate polygamists,
          when I am further advanced in knowledge, I do not know. I am
          talking in earnest, and from the experience I have had.
          224
          I know the character of the human family and the course that many
          men and women are taking; they are making a desolation and taking
          a course to bring destruction upon their root; they are following
          a course that would ultimately depopulate the earth. All will
          come to that, if they do not take a course of continual increase
          for ever and for ever.
          224
          How long do you suppose it will take a little man like me, though
          I feel perfectly able to thrash any six common wicked men, if I
          am faithful in keeping the commandments of God and true all the
          days of my life to my brethren, as I have been hitherto and mean
          to be more so, to get into the celestial kingdom of God with my
          whole posterity, in case there should be no obstruction? How long
          do you suppose it will be before my posterity increases to over a
          million? A hundred years will not pass away before I will become
          millions myself. You may go to work and reckon it up, and
          twenty-five years will not pass away before brother Brigham and I
          will number more than this whole Territory. Now, if that number
          proceeds from us, I tell you our roots are fruitful. Take away
          every cause of death to those roots and nourish them and cherish
          them, and they will increase and you cannot help yourselves. In
          twenty-five or thirty years we will have a larger number in our
          two families than there now is in this whole Territory, which
          numbers more than seventy-five thousand. If twenty-five years
          will produce this amount of people, how much will be the increase
          in one hundred years? We could not number them, or if we did sum
          up the amount to any given time, they are still on the increase.
          225
          But some of you are taking a course to spend your lives for
          nought, while brother Brigham and I are becoming like Abraham,
          Isaac, and Jacob, and the Prophets. Why do you not be profitable
          to yourselves, and put out your lives to usury? Do you understand
          me? That is the principle I love to talk about, and I would just
          as soon talk about it here to-day, before you, as in the chimney
          corner. Some say that I am vulgar, but I never spoke a word of
          vulgarity here. Those who are vulgar receive my language as such,
          but the pure never received it so. To those who are pure, all
          things are pure; and to those who are vulgar, all things are
          vulgar.
          225
          I have not spoken vulgarly, but have spoken of the acts wherein
          some have degraded themselves in the eyes of heaven. God cannot
          abide with such persons, nor His angels, and the Holy Ghost will
          not dwell with them, when they are so corrupt. Some still
          continue in the corruption they were in while they mingled among
          the wicked in the world. Is it not time for all to quit it--to
          reform and break off from those things? Brothers Brigham, Heber,
          and Daniel do not do as you do. We have taken another course--a
          course of exaltation, and put out our lives and strength to
          usury, while some of you are throwing away your lives--spending
          your existence for nought--the axe is laid at the root of the
          tree--and you will be cut down by and by, except you forsake such
          evils.
          225
          "19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down
          and cast into the fire.--[St. Matthew's Gospel, 7th chap."
          225
          My feelings are that I may be like clay in the hands of the
          potter, or like a fiddle in the hands of the performer. I am not
          going to dictate God, but I feel to say, Father play through me
          in a manner that shall be for the salvation of this people. These
          are my feelings all the time and my prayer, and that should be
          the prayer of every man, and not get up here, as almost every man
          does, and say, "I am no preacher, I am not an eloquent man, I
          have not got silver lips," and this and that. We know all this,
          and what do you want to tell of it here for? It is like a
          fiddle's getting up here to make an excuse for the fiddler. I
          would knock a fiddle into a cocked up hat, if it should undertake
          to dictate me, would not you, brother Smithies? Brother Smithies
          is our chorister and is a very modest man, but he would not
          permit the fiddle to dictate him. I do not like to hear the
          Twelve, the High Priests, the Seventies, the Bishops, nor any
          member in this Church and Kingdom who has got the Priesthood, get
          up here to make apologies.
          225
          While speaking of our sins, brother James said let us forsake
          them and turn over a new leaf, that is, throw the old one
          entirely overboard and commence a new life, as though we never
          had commenced. I will illustrate this idea by bringing up a
          figure. Suppose that you have an old scrap-book, in which you
          have written from your childhood all kinds of scribbling, pot
          hooks and hook pots, and marks of every kind and description,
          using it one year one end up, and then turning the other end up
          and writing down again, insomuch that the old scrap-book presents
          to view a miserable mess of confusion. Now, can you correct that
          book and put every character into line? You cannot correct it,
          except you entirely blot out the old marks, and commence afresh
          to write in it and keep it as it should be, so that you will not
          be ashamed for the angels to look upon it and be able to say, "It
          is well done." You cannot correct the old book, for it has become
          a blot. What shall you do with it? If you do as you have been
          told, you will take the old scrap-book and tumble it overboard,
          or lay it aside and not undertake to look at it any more, and
          take a new blank book and fill it up anew, and learn to be men
          and women approved of God.
          226
          Brother Brigham says that if you will all quit your sins and
          follies and begin now to pursue a righteous course, your sins
          shall all be remitted; the old book will be laid aside and never
          again presented before you. But if you persist in your sins after
          this mercy, the old book will be brought up against you again,
          and you will have to pay the debt or be judged by it. If you will
          not quit your sinning, God will have mercy upon you and His
          servants will, and you will be blessed. Do you not know that the
          Prophet says, that if the people turn away from their sins and
          repent, and forsake them, thus saith the Lord, I will no more
          remember their sins against them for ever; but if they turn from
          their righteousness to their unrighteousness, I will bring all
          their former sins back upon their heads, those which they have
          committed in all their days? And if you persist in your sins, you
          will have to be judged out of the old scrap-book. Is not this a
          great promise?
          226
          It is easy to do right, to lay aside old erroneous notions,
          hypocrisy, thieving, lying, and a thousand other things that are
          a rebellion against God and against His authority. I want to know
          if God will love and respect and send His angels to one of my
          wives, though she were fifty, sixty, or a hundred years of age,
          if she is disobedient to me when I am as merciful, generous, and
          kind a man to her as ever lived? If she disobeys me, persists in
          taking a course contrary to my will and the will of God all the
          time, saying, "I will do as I please, and the angels will come
          and visit me?" Neither God nor His Son Jesus Christ will send the
          holy angels to minister to such a woman, and she need not tell
          about their coming to visit her, nor about receiving revelations
          from heaven concerning brother Brigham, and about what brother
          Brigham and brother Heber should do. Damn such fixings, they are
          not of God; they never saw Him, nor never will, unless they
          repent of such foolishness. I discard such things, and so does
          our God, and so do angels. Get revelations for the Prophet of God
          to be subject to your requests!!! Get out, you stinking things,
          and your swamp angels too. I am as independent of you as God upon
          His throne, and of all such creatures and so is any man of God
          that is valiant in the latter days. I ask no odds of the world
          and its corruptions, nor of anything that pertains to it, for God
          my Father and my Elder brother Jesus Christ, and his faithful
          servants are my friends.
          226
          I have spoken these things with good feelings, and these
          principles are laying the axe at the root of the trees, and that
          tree will fall which is not connected with God and His children.
          The Scripture says that there is an axe laid at the root of every
          tree, that is, it is laid at the root of every man and woman, and
          that axe will be used to slay them, if they persist in iniquity.
          If there is an axe at the root of my tree, let me so live that I
          may be worthy to pick up that axe and slay the wicked, and not be
          slain. That man or woman who will not do that, will be slain.
          226
          God bless you. I feel good; I feel to bless you. I bless the
          Saints, the good men, the good women, and the good children the
          wide world over, and I bless the earth we inherit; but I feel to
          curse the wicked, and the ungodly, and those who are taking the
          road to destruction. I bless all Saints, and all good people.
          Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Wilford
          Woodruff, February 22, 1857
                         Wilford Woodruff, February 22, 1857
                INTELLIGENCE COMES FROM GOD--SEEK FIRST THE KINGDOM OF
                                 GOD--GREAT CHANGES
            TO TAKE PLACE ON THE EARTH--ISRAEL OF THE LAST DAYS--WHY THE
                              JEWS CANNOT BE CONVERTED.
               A Discourse by Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 22, 1857.
          227
          I feel it a privilege to bear testimony before the Saints to the
          exhortations we have heard this morning from brothers Richards
          and Wells. We have had good teachings, good counsel, and good
          doctrine taught us. And I presume I feel in a measure like the
          rest of my brethren when I rise to speak to this people in the
          Tabernacle, where such large congregations of Saints assemble; I
          have a desire that what I say may do the people good, may edify
          them. My brethren also have the same desire.
          227
          We realize that the minds of this people need feeding
          continually, and we all have to depend upon the Holy Spirit and
          the Lord to feed our minds from that inexhaustible fountain of
          intelligence which comes from God, for we cannot obtain food from
          any other source to feed the immortal mind of man. Here are a
          large assembly of minds who are reaching forth to receive light
          and truth before the Lord.
          227
          I realize that we have a great many lessons to learn in the
          school we are in, and myself as a teacher in connexion with my
          brethren have also a great deal to learn. I feel that I am yet in
          my alphabet, and feel sometimes that I am incapable of teaching
          this people, when I realize they are in the road which leads to
          celestial glory--to eternal life and eternal exaltation. I know I
          am dependent as I know my brethren are upon God, upon the Holy
          Ghost for all the light, truth, and intelligence which we have to
          impart unto you.
          227
          The words which brother Wells quoted, and which brother Samuel
          Richards referred to, furnish as strong a proof as can be
          furnished as to the true principle of prosperity, touching things
          temporal and things spiritual. I refer to the words of Jesus
          Christ which he spoke to his followers: "Seek first the kingdom
          of God and his righteousness, and all other things shall be added
          unto you." I will tell you, brethren and sisters, we may try it
          all the days of our lives, we may try every path and every
          principle in this world, and we as Saints cannot prosper upon any
          other mode of proceeding than by first seeking the kingdom of
          heaven and its righteousness; when we do this there is no
          blessing, there is no good, no exaltation, gift, grace, desire,
          or anything that a good man can wish that is profitable, and good
          for time and for eternity, but will be given unto us.
          227
          A great many people have tried to seek for happiness independent
          of first seeking the kingdom of heaven, &c., but they have always
          found it an uphill business, and so shall we if we try it.
          228
          We as a people should have learned by this time, after having the
          experience we have gained, to make up our minds to take hold and
          build up the kingdom of God, and it should be the first thing
          before us, for if we build up the kingdom of God we build up
          ourselves, and if we do not we never shall be built up. This is
          the truth. There seems to be something connected with the kingdom
          of God and that is righteousness; we are exhorted to seek the
          righteousness that belongs to it as well as the kingdom itself.
          228
          The kingdom of God is a righteous kingdom, all its laws are
          righteous, its government is a righteous government, and the king
          who governs and controls it does so upon righteous and eternal
          principles, and we must act upon the same principles of
          righteousness. Who cannot see that if a man seeks first the
          kingdom of heaven and its righteousness that he will become
          righteous and hence he will be blessed and justified in all of
          his acts.
          228
          With regard to the feelings of the people that brothers Wells and
          Richards have referred to, touching the consecration of their
          property and dedicating themselves to God, I will say, if we
          build up the kingdom of God we should be in that kingdom, and all
          we have should be in it, and we should have faith enough in the
          Lord to know it is in a safe place.
          228
          I am a good deal of the opinion of old Captain Russell, who was
          an extensive ship-builder, and paid thousands of dollars yearly
          to the Gentiles as insurance fees. After he embraced "Mormonism,"
          he began to reflect, "here am I paying thousands of dollars
          yearly to the Gentiles to insure my ships, and I have to trust to
          the God of heaven after all to save my ships from sinking, and to
          prosper me in all my undertakings; this is not right." So he went
          to Liverpool, where the insurance office was, to settle his
          insurance bills and close up his business with the firm.
          228
          The gentlemen of the firm asked him when he had got through,
          saying, "Have we not treated you well, Mr. Russell?" "Yes, I have
          no fault to find with you." "What, then, is your object in
          pursuing this course? We have done business with you a good many
          years; we want to know if you are going to change your insurance
          office?" "I am." "Will you tell us where you are going to have
          your business done in the future/" "Yes, I am going to have it
          done in heaven, for the insurance offices do not control the
          winds, the elements are not obedient to them, and I have been
          paying ten thousand dollars a year for insuring a few ships, and
          I have to trust in the Lord anyhow, so in the future I shall pay
          my insurance fee into the Lord's treasury."
          228
          The gentlemen of the office thought he was cracked or beside
          himself, for I tell you trusting in the Lord in these days is an
          unpopular business with the world. But the Saints have to trust
          in the Lord, and we might as well begin and seek this kingdom and
          the interest of it, and the righteousness of it, and build it up
          first as last. I believe the people are reforming in this thing;
          I believe they are increasing in their faith, and have manifested
          it here in the city this winter, and I am glad to see it.
          228
          The exhortation we have had this morning is proper and
          seasonable, as we have been sowing the seed of the word this
          winter among the people, and we should watch and see that the
          seed is sown in good ground, and try to cultivate the principles
          we hear that the fruits of righteousness may appear in abundance.
          In doing this we will be saved.
          229
          We have had one of the most interesting seasons this winter that
          we have ever enjoyed since the Church and kingdom of God has been
          organized in the last days. We have had new lessons opened unto
          us by the servants of the Lord, and among those things the mercy
          of the Lord has been manifested in a great degree towards this
          people. I have reflected on His mercy and I feel we should be
          faithful and humble, and prove true unto the Lord our God because
          of this mercy which has been manifested unto us, and we should be
          very careful hereafter, as President Young exhorted us the last
          time he spoke concerning this people continuing to commit sin. He
          plainly laid before us the consequences of this course; we should
          let the past suffice wherein we have done anything in which we
          cannot be justified. I am satisfied that the people in these
          valleys will never hear the same proclamation which we have heard
          this winter.
          229
          If this people with the light they have, the teachings they have,
          and the examples they have had set before them intermingled with
          chastisement--if they still will go on and be neglectful of their
          duties, with regard to their salvation they will have to pay the
          debt, for the sinner in Zion will be cut off from the Church of
          God, and will have to pay the penalty whether it be small or
          great. It is of the utmost importance that we should guard
          ourselves against sin as the tree of life is guarded. We have no
          time to throw away in the service of sin, in committing iniquity
          and grieving the Holy Spirit of God.
          229
          I tell you when you look around and see the state of the world on
          the one hand, and what we have to perform on the other, and what
          the kingdom of God has got to arrive at in order to fulfil its
          destiny and the revelations of Jesus Christ, our chief object
          should be to build up the kingdom of God and roll it on.
          229
          As I remarked last evening in the High Priests' Quorum, we have
          been toiling against a mighty current all the day long from its
          first organization, but the day will soon come, if this people
          will do their duty and take hold of the kingdom of God as they
          should do, it will soon get on the top of the mountain, and then
          it will begin to roll down from the mountains, and it will gather
          both strength and speed as it goes, and then instead of singing
          "Get out of the way, the hand-carts rolling," it will be "Get out
          of the way the kingdom's coming," and it will not stop until it
          has filled the whole earth. The Lord has proclaimed this in all
          the revelations He has given on the subject.
          229
          This kingdom has got to stand, spread itself abroad, and gather
          unto itself strength. The Lord is going to work with this
          kingdom, and with this people. The Lord says in the parable of
          the vineyard, "My servants laboured with their mights, and the
          Lord laboured with them, and they prevailed, and brought forth
          the fruits of the kingdom, and the bitter branches were broken
          off, and the tame olive brought forth good fruit, and the
          vineyard was no more corrupt." This should be uppermost in our
          minds, we should look for the building up of the kingdom, and
          secure not only blessings for ourselves, but seek to become
          saviours of men on Mount Zion, and try to do all the good we can,
          labouring to promote the cause and interest of Zion in every
          department thereof where we are all called to act.
          230
          By pursuing this course we shall be prospered, and have continual
          peace in our minds, and as the Lord has said, nothing will be
          withheld from any man that seeks for the righteousness and
          blessings of the kingdom of God. Salvation should be the
          uppermost thing with us, and you will find if ever we seek to do
          something else besides carrying out the dictates of the Holy
          Spirit, we will get into the fog and into darkness and trouble,
          and we shall be ignorant of the way we are pursuing. Every day
          that we live we need the power of the Lord--the power of His Holy
          Spirit and the strength of the Priesthood to be with us that we
          may know what to do. And if we will so live before the Lord, the
          Spirit will reveal to us every day what our duties are; I do not
          care what it is we are engaged in, we should first find out the
          will of the Lord and then do it, and then our work will be well
          done and acceptable before the Lord, but if we take a course
          against light and against the Spirit of God, we will find it an
          unprofitable road to travel.
          230
          I feel as though the Lord is going to do a great work in the
          midst of this people. There are a great many things at our door,
          a great many changes to take place in the earth, and the kingdom
          is growing; and I would here exhort all the Latter-day Saints who
          hear me this day to study well the position you are in, and
          search your hearts and see if we are in the favour of the Lord
          our God, and then let us increase continually in faith, in hope,
          in righteousness, and in every virtuous principle which is
          necessary for us to have to sustain us in every trial through
          which we may be called to pass, in order to prove us as the
          friends of God, whether we will abide in the covenant or not; we
          will be tried from this time, until the coming of the Messiah or
          while we live on the earth.
          230
          If we could open the vision of our minds, and let it extend into
          the future and see this kingdom, and what it is bound to
          accomplish, and what we have to do, the warfare we have to pass
          through, we would certainly see that we have a great work on
          hand. We have not only to fight the powers of darkness, the
          invisible forces that surround us, but we have to war with a
          great many outward circumstances and to contend with a great many
          difficulties that we must of necessity meet, and the more of this
          we have to meet the more we should be stimulated to action, and
          to labour with all our power before the Lord for the
          establishment of righteousness and truth and the building up of
          the work of God, and to see that His name is honoured upon the
          earth.
          230
          Brother Wells has said, why the world is troubled about us is
          because we are united. This is true; the world and the devil are
          afraid of it, and he has laboured all his life to divide
          everything where righteousness dwelt, or at least ever since he
          was cast out from the presence of God, what he did before that I
          cannot say any further than what is revealed. We have got to be
          one and labour together to build up this kingdom because we
          cannot establish it upon any other principle.
          230
          We should be careful to know that we are right and then go ahead,
          and we will find it to our advantage, and we shall be satisfied
          with our reward if we pursue that course which is according to
          the commandments of God. When we come into the presence of our
          Father in heaven we shall meet with His approbation, this alone
          will reward us for our labours.
          230
          If we go to work and build up the kingdom of God instead of
          ourselves, it is no matter in what shape we do it, whether it is
          in building a canal, or in building a temple, preaching the
          Gospel, cultivating the earth, or anything else, let us take that
          and make it a business, and we will find the Lord will help,
          sustain, and nerve us with His power, and will assist us in
          everything we have to do, and if we are called to lay down our
          lives in the defence of God and eternal truth, then all right,
          and if we live, all right, and when we come into the presence of
          the Lord we shall be satisfied with our reward and blessings.
          231
          The Lord has said He would prove us whether we would abide in His
          covenant even unto death; indeed we have been tried from the
          commencement of this great work, but there has been an invisible
          hand at work for our defence all the time; the wicked have not
          seen the power that has sustained us, they cannot see the inside
          machinery that is at work in this kingdom, the nations of the
          earth cannot understand it, and they never can comprehend it, but
          the Latter-day Saints understand it, and they know that it is the
          power of God and the word of God, for the Lord has made
          proclamations and decrees, and covenants concerning Israel in the
          last days, and all the Prophets, from righteous Abel to Brigham
          Young, have proclaimed it to the nations of the earth, as with
          the voice of thunder, and we know they will be fulfilled; we know
          the Gospel has to be offered to the Gentiles first, we have
          offered it to them for the space of twenty-five years, that we
          may be prepared to go to the house of Israel.
          231
          The Gentiles in a great measure, have rejected it; we have borne
          a faithful testimony to the nations of the earth, and they prefer
          to take their own course, and act on their own agency; they would
          rather build themselves up than the kingdom of God. The
          consequence is, it will soon be taken from the Gentile nations,
          and it will not be long before the judgments of God are abroad
          among them, and those bitter branches will be taken off the tree.
          231
          Now there is no personage, or subject, or work upon the face of
          the whole earth, but what is more popular than the Lord, and His
          Gospel, and kingdom; His name is dishonoured and blasphemed, with
          impunity by nearly all the inhabitants of the earth and in the
          midst of every nation under heaven, but the day is nigh at hand
          when He will make bare His arm of power, and show the world that
          there is a God in Israel, who will no longer bear the blasphemies
          of the wicked without bringing them to judgment, but He will send
          forth those angels, those messengers who dwell in the presence of
          God, who are waiting with their sharp sickles in their hands to
          reap down the earth; but this will not be until the Gospel has
          been fully offered to the Gentiles; then the bitter branches will
          be broken off.
          231
          This kingdom will go forward, for the Lord God has decreed it,
          and Zion will arise and be adorned with beauty and power, and
          true refinement, in light and knowledge, and in every good gift
          that will prepare the minds of men for the Society of their
          Heavenly Father and of celestial beings. These lessons have got
          to be given, and we have got to learn them, and we have got to
          bring ourselves to the celestial law of God; we have to be
          quickened by the Spirit and power of the kingdom of God and its
          righteousness, that we may be prepared to carry out the purposes
          of the Lord; then this kingdom will be borne to the house of
          Israel, and they will receive it.
          231
          The door has already been unlocked to the Lamanites in these
          mountains, and they will begin to embrace the Gospel and the
          records of their fathers, and their chiefs will be filled with
          the Spirit and power of God, and they will rise up in their
          strength, and a nation will be born in a day, because they are of
          the seed of Abraham, and God has promised to bless the
          descendants of Abraham, and they will be saved with the house of
          Israel, for the Lord has spoken it, and made those promises unto
          them through their fathers.
          232
          Again, here are the ten tribes of Israel, we know nothing about
          them only what the Lord has said by His Prophets. There are
          Prophets among them, and by and by they will come along, and they
          will smite the rocks, and the mountains of ice will flow down at
          their presence, and a highway will be cast up before them, and
          they will come to Zion, receive their endowments, and be crowned
          under the hands of the children of Ephraim, and there are persons
          before me in this assembly to-day, who will assist to give them
          their endowments. They will receive their blessings and
          endowments, from under the children of Ephraim, who are the first
          fruits of the kingdom of God in this dispensation, and the men
          will have to be ordained and receive their Priesthood and
          endowments in the land of Zion, according to the revelations of
          God.
          232
          Again, here is Judah, which is the tribe of Israel, from whom
          Jesus sprang; how many times have I seen them among the nations
          of the earth, standing in their synagogues, even grey-haired
          rabbis, with their faces to the east, calling on the great
          Eloheim to open the door for them to go back to Jerusalem, the
          land of their fathers, and to send their shiloh, their king of
          deliverance. When I have seen this my soul has been filled with a
          desire to proclaim unto them the word of God unto eternal life,
          but I knew I could not do this, the time had not come, I could
          not preach to them. I might have stood in their midst for a month
          and preached unto them Jesus Christ or their shiloh and king, but
          I should have failed to establish one particle of faith in their
          minds that he was the true Messiah.
          232
          They do not believe in Jesus Christ; there is an unbelief resting
          upon them, and will until they go home and rebuild Jerusalem and
          their temple more glorious than at the beginning, and then by and
          by, after this Church and kingdom has arisen up in its glory, the
          Saviour will come to them and show the wounds in his hands and
          side, and they will say to him, "Where did you get those wounds?"
          and he will answer, "In the house of my friends," and then their
          eyes will begin to open, and they will repent and mourn, they and
          their wives apart, and there will be a fountain opened for
          uncleanness to the house of Judah, and they will for the first
          time receive Jesus Christ as their Saviour, they will begin to
          comprehend where they have been wandering for the space of two
          thousand years.
          232
          You cannot convert a Jew, you may as well try to convert this
          house of solid walls as to convert them into the faith of Christ.
          They are set in their feelings, and they will be until the time
          of their redemption. They are looking forward to the time when
          they will go home and rebuild Jerusalem; they have looked for it
          many hundreds of years, they are looking for the coming of their
          king, and they do not suppose for a moment that he has already
          come, but they are looking for him to come as the Lion of the
          tribe of Judah, not as a lamb led to the slaughter, and as a
          sheep that is dumb before his hearers; they are looking for him
          to come with power and great glory.
          233
          I thank God that the day is at hand when the Jews will be
          restored. I have felt to pray for them; I feel interested in
          their behalf, for they are of the seed of Abraham and a branch of
          the house of Israel, and the promises of God still remain with
          them. It is true they fell through unbelief, and the kingdom was
          taken from them and given to the Gentiles, and when it came from
          them, it came clothed with all its gifts, powers, and glory,
          Priesthood and ordinances which were necessary for the salvation
          of men, and to prepare them to dwell in the presence of the Gods;
          and when the kingdom was given to the Gentiles, they for a while
          brought forth the natural fruits of the kingdom. But they, like
          the Jews, have fallen through the same example of unbelief, and
          now, in the last days, the kingdom of God has to be taken from
          the Gentiles, and restored back to every branch and tribe of the
          house of Israel; and when it is restored to them, it must go back
          with all its gifts, and blessings, and Priesthood which it
          possessed when it was taken from them. But the Lord has said that
          in restoring these blessings to the children of Abraham, that He
          would be inquired of by the house of Israel, to do it for them.
          But from what branch or part of the house of Israel will the Lord
          look for this petition or request to issue, if not from the
          Latter-day Saints, for we are out of the tribe of Joseph through
          the loins of Ephraim, who have been as a mixed cake among the
          Gentiles, and are the first fruits of the kingdom, and the Lord
          has given unto us the kingdom and Priesthood and keys thereof.
          Hence the Lord will require us to ask for those blessings which
          are promised unto Israel, and to labour for their salvation.
          233
          These things will be required at our hands; a great work is
          before us, a work worthy of intelligent beings--worthy of the
          most noble of spirits that ever existed around the throne of God
          in time or in eternity, in heaven or on the earth. Then, if we
          would feel right about this important subject, and look upon it
          as it is, we will go to work and labour with all our mights to
          build up the kingdom of our God, to carry out the purposes of the
          Lord, in the building up of Zion, the establishment of his
          kingdom, and restoration, and salvation of the house of Israel;
          we should listen strictly to those men who are the words of the
          Lord to us.
          233
          The Prophet Jeremiah saw this kingdom established, and saw that
          Ephraim was the first born, and in gathering the children of
          Jacob and establishing Zion in the last days, their nobles should
          be of themselves, and their governor should proceed from the
          midst of them. I have looked forward for years by faith to that
          time when the children of Zion would have the privilege of having
          their rulers, and a governor of their own choice of the house of
          Israel, to rule over them and counsel and lead them.
          233
          We have had a governor since we have been a Territory, who is
          actually of the loins of Joseph, the son of Jacob. Jeremiah saw
          this, spake of it, and it has been fulfilled. There has been a
          great exertion to make this prophecy fail. It hurt the feelings
          of the Gentiles to think this prophecy should have its fulfilment
          in these days. It has been fulfilled so far, and I feel thankful
          to-day that all the prophecies which have not been fulfilled will
          be; hence I have hope and confidence in looking forward to the
          fulfilment of the blessings that are promised to us.
          233
          Let us be faithful and seek diligently to build up the kingdom of
          God in righteousness and do our duty, and try to save ourselves,
          our wives, and children, our kindred and our friends, and the
          house of Israel, and also the Gentiles as far as they will be
          saved, and then we will be satisfied with our reward which we
          shall obtain in this life and in the world to come. I pray the
          Lord to bless us all, and save us in His kingdom, for Christ's
          sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Daniel
          H. Wells, February 22, 1857
                         Daniel H. Wells, February 22, 1857
             THE PARABLE OF THE SOWER--THE PRIESTHOOD REACHES BEHIND THE
                                      VAIL--HOW
           INTOLERABLE IT WILL BE FOR THOSE WHO APOSTATIZE--POPULARITY OF
                                      GOVERNOR
             YOUNG COMPARED WITH THAT OF THE RULERS OF THE NATIONS--THE
                             KINGDOMS OF THE WORLD, ETC.
               Remarks, by President Daniel H. Wells, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 22, 1857.
          234
          Brethren and sisters, while brother Samuel Richards was
          addressing you, a great many reflections passed through my mind,
          a few of which I will try to lay before you, in regard to the
          parable of the sower and the seed. The Scripture reads--"Behold a
          sower went forth to sow, and when he sowed, some seeds fell by
          the way side, and the fowls came and devoured them up; some fell
          upon stony places, where they had not much earth, and forthwith
          they sprang up, because they had no depth of earth; and when the
          sun was up, they were scorched; and because they had no root they
          withered away. And some fell among thorns, and the thorns sprang
          up and choked them; but others fell into good ground, and brought
          forth fruit, some an hundred-fold, some sixty-fold, and some
          thirty-fold." I have thought of this parable considerably this
          winter. You will find that when the seed is cast into stony
          ground, it will spring up quickly and grow rapidly, but when the
          sunbeams come upon it with strength and power, it will wither and
          die. Have any received the good word during what we have called
          the reformation, and will they now wither and die?--or will they
          be like the seed that is cast into good ground which takes root
          downward, and springs upward, and bring forth the works of
          righteousness unto salvation? And now, as the season advances, we
          will have to be more specially engaged in our various business
          avocations, and shall not have so much time to spend in hearing
          the word of the Lord as we have had during the past winter,
          therefore let us see to it, that the plants now growing in our
          bosoms do not wither and die.
          234
          I have told you, and others have, that we have no expectations in
          this life of a worldly nature but what will go into the grave
          with us when we go. "Mormonism" and the Priesthood which we have
          resting upon us reach behind the vail, and what we have to do
          here is to prepare ourselves in this channel for the blessings we
          expect to receive hereafter.
          234
          It is a true remark, "He that seeks to save his life shall lose
          it." What is there worth having outside of our faith and
          religion? If we want to live either here or in eternity, this is
          the only channel wherein we can obtain that which is really worth
          having. If we want to be prospered, let us put on the yoke of
          Christ and keep it on, seeking first the kingdom of heaven and
          its righteousness, and all other things will be added thereto.
          This is the only principle upon which we can obtain aught that is
          of lasting worth, no matter what it is that we want.
          235
          In order to redeem Zion, we had to come from Nauvoo to the
          mountains, and we must abide here until the Lord shall say to the
          contrary. If we want wives and children in eternity, we must be
          faithful stewards over those committed to our trust in time, that
          we may receive an inheritance in eternity. If we want
          inheritances in this world--if we want worldly possessions--we
          must be faithful stewards in the things of this world, and hold
          them as from the Lord, always keeping them upon the altar. No
          matter whether in spiritual or temporal affairs, the principle is
          the same, faithfulness is required. And if we do not feel willing
          to devote ourselves with heart, mind, and talent, as well as our
          worldly possessions, to the cause of God, we are not worthy to
          receive the inheritance to which we are looking forward.
          235
          How is it with those who turn away and wither and die, after
          having partaken of the good word of life, and partaken of the
          powers of the world to come? In view of these things the Saviour
          said unto the generation in which he lived, "It shall be more
          tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of
          judgment, than for you." This will strictly apply to us, if we
          turn away. Or might it not be said with equal force, it shall be
          more tolerable for Carthage and Warsaw than for us in that great
          day, if we turn away from the principles of life and salvation
          that are poured upon us? There is no damnation so complete as
          that which will come on those persons, who, after having tasted
          the good word of God, after having received the principles of
          life and salvation, and been made acquainted with the powers of
          the world to come, again turn unto the beggarly elements of the
          world. Then it becomes us to hang on to these principles and to
          this power--to this principle of life and salvation which has
          been revealed to us--and not let them slip from us, and we
          finally go down to perdition.
          235
          Do we see and appreciate the blessing of this Gospel which has
          been made known to us? Sometimes I think we do, and at other
          times I think we become careless and indifferent. This should
          never be, but we should progress and increase in the knowledge of
          God and in faith, for it is a treasure indeed, and is like all
          other things pertaining to the kingdom of God. We must be
          faithful to increase in it, as well as in light and knowledge.
          Let us get the truth and stick to it, and not let it slip through
          our fingers.
          235
          We go to the ends of the earth, and proclaim this Gospel to those
          who sit in darkness, and we feel desirous for the salvation of
          Israel--we desire to impart to the world the good and saving
          feelings we possess. This is good, and there is nothing in the
          world that begins to compare with the things accomplished by the
          Latter-day Saints. They go upon the principle of faith for their
          support, and they prosper. There is no people equal to this
          people. They are the pure in heart, which constitutes Zion. If
          they will only apply to their every day lives the principles
          which have brought them together, and faithfully live their
          religion, they are the happiest people in the world, and a people
          the Lord delights to bless, when He can do it without sending
          them to hell; and there is nothing but what they will be able to
          accomplish, inasmuch as they are faithful.
          236
          They love the authorities of this Church; they love brother
          Brigham, and he has great influence over them. What fault has the
          world to find with brother Brigham? None, except that the people
          are united in sustaining him, and that his word and counsel are
          as the law unto them. What right have they to find fault with or
          complain of this? He has a just right to his popularity; Joseph
          Smith had a right to his; the Lord gave it to them. And there is
          no governor, president, emperor, or king, but what would be glad
          to get just such a popularity, and is seeking for it all the
          time. They seek to gain an affection in the breasts of the people
          over whom they preside, but they have not that wisdom, and hence
          cannot obtain it, it is not for them. But brother Brigham has
          obtained it, and all the rulers and all the world are seeking the
          same thing and finding fault with him, and would take his life,
          because he has that which they are seeking for and cannot find.
          That fact of itself shows up their inconsistency.
          236
          Would not the governors of the United States be called the best
          men in the world, if they had and could retain the popularity
          which President Brigham Young enjoys? If there was any such
          person among them, the people would say, "Let him be the
          governor, for his equal cannot be found?" and yet they would
          destroy Governor Young, because the people are willing to adhere
          to his counsel. They are afraid of the union of Church and State,
          this they dread very much. Any person would like to have all the
          popularity that brother Brigham has, but the people of the world
          are afraid to trust any of their men with the affairs of the
          nation, especially if the person happened to be a preacher, for
          they have no confidence in each other nor in any of their
          numerous religions. They have no confidence in their clergy's
          knowing anything about politics or temporal affairs in general,
          but they say, "We know more about such things than you do. It is
          your calling to administer in spiritual things only; you may have
          the keeping of our consciences, but when it comes to temporal
          matters you must stand aside." They consider that their clergy,
          and of course their God, knows no more about temporal things than
          they do about spiritual things. They leave all spiritual matters
          to their sectional clergy, to whom they dare not trust their
          temporal matters, but, on the contrary, do thrust their clergymen
          from their national halls.
          236
          This shows clearly all the faith and confidence they have in
          their God and in their clergy, for if they had any faith or
          confidence in their God, they would also have in their clergy,
          who should be His servants. But this is in strict keeping with
          their religion, for they go to meeting to hear their clergy
          dilate upon an imaginative something, filling the immensity of
          boundless space, sitting upon a topless throne, and which they
          call God. We are entirely different, and I rejoice that it is so.
          We have men to counsel and guide us in whom we repose unlimited
          confidence, men who are before us and lead ahead, and the
          counsels they give we feel to appreciate and abide both in
          spiritual and temporal things. We hold ourselves ready to go at a
          moment's warning to the uttermost parts of the earth to subserve
          the principles of our holy religion, by making them known to
          others, to save Israel and bring out those the Lord has
          scattered, to aid in building up Zion, and in building temples of
          the Most High, wherein we may go and receive the blessings of
          eternity. We hold our property--our possessions--on the altar,
          ready at a moment's notice to be handed over to subserve the
          cause of Zion.
          237
          Notwithstanding these are our feelings, our governmental and
          temporal affairs are kept as distinct from our religious concerns
          as are those of any other people, and far more so than are those
          of many others. We have never organized a political party, as
          some people have done, to enable us to express our peculiar
          conscientious notions about freedom, slavery, and Catholicism,
          about which so much phrenzied zeal has been exhibited during the
          past ten years. Our holy religion does not interfere with our
          political or governmental affairs, only to make us more
          competent, faithful, and energetic in the duties pertaining
          thereunto. It is eminently above all such considerations, and
          only influences them, as it does all the varied duties of life,
          by lending its aid, light, and intelligence.
          237
          These are the principles which unite us together; let us keep
          them warm in our bosoms, and be alive and continue to increase in
          the knowledge of God. Let us strive to have our minds expand, and
          let us perform our duties with an eye single to the glory of God,
          and the advancement of His cause. In this course we see our own
          salvation and eternal exaltation, and find the road we ought to
          travel, and we cannot find anything outside of this worth having.
          We are interested in it; it is the best investment we can make.
          No matter how poor a person may be, he can be faithful and work
          the work of righteousness, and it is the poor and meek that will
          inherit the earth.
          237
          I ask my Heavenly Father to bless us one and all, individually
          and collectively, and to preserve us and enable us to remain firm
          in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, that we may not go astray
          but cling to the principles of life and salvation, cleaving to
          the Lord our God, serving Him with willing hearts and minds
          perfectly, and do it because we like to do it, being partakers of
          the truth because we love it, and for the principle's sake, and
          because it is better than anything else. It is meat, drink,
          clothing, and lodging to us, as well as everything else worth
          having. If we will do this, we need not fear for the future.
          237
          If we have our wives and children arising around us and
          multiplying greatly, let us all be for God, and other things will
          come along in their season. We sacrificed all things when we came
          into this kingdom, laid aside our former associations in life,
          and left everything that pertained to them, regardless of the
          future and of the consequences resulting therefrom, and can we
          not keep on this same road, preserve those feelings which filled
          our bosoms when we came into the Church and kingdom of our God,
          and strip ourselves of every earthly tie for God? We can do this,
          if we are disposed. We will do it, and I verily believe that we
          will get the majority of this people at last. Many may turn
          aside, but that makes no difference. Those who remain faithful
          will get their reward, while those who turn away will, in a time
          to come, see where they have missed it.
          237
          Let me exhort you to do the works of righteousness and be
          faithful in the kingdom of God, and cleave together unto Him with
          full purpose of heart, and work the works of righteousness all
          your days, and never falter and fall. I know we shall not fall,
          but the kingdom will increase and grow and spread abroad, and her
          stakes will be strengthened, and her cords will be lengthened,
          and the kingdoms of this world will be broken in pieces, and
          become the kingdoms of our Lord and His Christ. We shall
          accomplish this work, or our children will. The purposes of the
          Almighty cannot fail; the kingdom is set up and established,
          never more to be thrown down.
          238
          We are aware that the world is arrayed against us, and has it not
          been so from the beginning? But what have they been able to
          accomplish against this people? If they have driven and scattered
          us, they have scattered the seed still wider, and it will be so
          again. They do not know who they are fooling with; they are
          fooling with the Lord. He knows how to set up His kingdom, and if
          we are submissive in His hands, like clay in the hands of the
          potter, we shall not again be scattered and peeled. We have
          heretofore been driven measurably because of our unrighteousness,
          and of our unworthiness, and God's inability through that cause
          to bless us, and because of the wickedness of the wicked. How
          soon would another persecution have come on us I cannot say, if
          the people had not turned around and sought the Lord with
          penitent hearts.
          238
          I trust that persecution will be warded off now a few years
          longer, and that the blessings of the Almighty will be drawn upon
          the people. I know that He delights to bless His people, but He
          has to chastise them like a parent has to chastise an unruly
          child. These chastisements have not hindered the rolling on of
          His work, for it has rolled on with accelerated power all the
          time. The people have had to suffer, more or less, but we are in
          His hands, and if we want to draw down His blessings upon us, we
          must do our duty, or the chastisements of the Almighty will be
          upon us again, as in times past, for our good. They will not
          impede the progress of His work, but it will go forth with still
          greater accelerated power.
          238
          May God bless us and enable us to work the work of righteousness
          in His sight all the days of our lives, for His Son's sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Lorenzo
          Snow, March 1, 1857
                             Lorenzo Snow, March 1, 1857
           UNION OF THE SAINTS--THE WORLD IS TRAINED TO BE SELFISH--WE ARE
                  DEPENDENT UPON CHRIST AND EACH OTHER--INDIVIDUAL
                EXERTION NECESSARY TO ACCOMPLISH THE PURPOSES OF GOD.
            Discourse by Elder Lorenzo Snow, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
                   Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday, March 1, 1857.
          238
          I am not much in the habit of taking texts, especially of late
          years, and more especially since the commencement of the
          reformation. However, this afternoon, I think I will take a text,
          as a subject for the few remarks that I may make on this
          occasion, and that one was presented to me this morning when in
          conversation with brother Kimball, and that text is embraced in
          one word, which is Union.
          238
          I expect that a great deal might be said on this subject, and
          probably a great deal has been said, but more may yet be said,
          and that which intimately concerns us at the present time. If we
          would rightly understand things as they are, a more interesting
          subject could not be introduced at the present time, and it
          embraces a great deal more than what we should be enabled to say
          in one hour, or in one day. Unless we go into the practice of
          paying more attention and more regard to the interests of others,
          we shall not get along as a people, near so well as, perhaps,
          many of us have been anticipating.
          239
          In the Gentile world, where the Gospel first reached us, our
          manner of training, our habits and our education, all went to
          influence our minds to look after self, and never to let our
          contemplations or meditations go beyond that which pertained to
          ourselves. In making any exertion that would in any way tend to
          benefit our selves, to exalt ourselves, and assist us in amassing
          riches, or in gathering information that would confirm or aid in
          the bringing about this object, we considered we were doing
          first-rate, for that was the object of life with us.
          239
          We then depended upon ourselves almost entirely, and thought that
          we should have means around us, gathered for the purpose of
          securing ourselves from the evils that we found we were
          continually exposed to, in regard to poverty and in regard to the
          lack of friends. We were all looking within ourselves, we
          regarded our own dear selves in all our meditations, and directed
          all our exertions for our own individual benefit. This is what
          our parents taught us to a great extent, and it mattered, with
          us, but very little, how or what course was pursued if we could
          gain those things we desired, if we could secure to ourselves
          those things which were necessary for our own comfort, and for
          our own individual temporal convenience.
          239
          This is the education of the world, and this is the way they are
          taught, this is one reason we have so much difficulty in acting
          upon the principles of union. Then it should not seem so very
          strange that the same feelings that were in the minds of the
          people around us, that were instilled into us by traditions,
          should linger around us at the present time, and become a blind
          or a barrier against receiving those blessings and privileges
          that we might otherwise receive, and be injurious to us when we
          receive the Gospel and endeavour to become Saints of God.
          239
          I can discover that these things have extended and spread
          themselves in the feelings and hearts of the Saints pretty
          extensively, and they act very powerfully in hindering the Saints
          from obtaining the blessings and privileges which it is their
          right to receive. Until these feelings are removed, we shall be
          liable to be baffled in regard to the blessings that are promised
          to the people of God.
          239
          We talk considerably in regard to the principle of loving our
          neighbours as well as we love ourselves; we talk about it, and we
          sometimes think about it, but how much do we really enter into
          the spirit of these things, and see that the difficulty lies
          within ourselves. We must understand that we have got to act upon
          certain principles by which we can bind ourselves together as a
          people, to bind our feelings together that we may become one, and
          this never can be accomplished unless certain things are done,
          and things that require an exertion on our part. How would you go
          to work to bind yourselves together? How would a man go to work
          to unite himself with his neighbour? If two men were associated
          together who had never been acquainted, how would they go to work
          to secure each other's friendship, attachment, and affection one
          towards another? Why something would have to be done, and that
          not by one party only, but would have to be done by one as well
          as by the other. It would not answer for one to do the business
          alone; it would not do for one to answer those feelings and do
          the work himself, but in order to become as one in their
          sentiments and affection, the action of both would be requisite.
          239
          Now it is so ordered and so arranged, that we are dependent, in a
          great measure, one upon another. For instance, take us as a
          people, we are dependent upon a being that is above us to secure
          our peace, our happiness, our glory, and exaltation; we are
          individually dependent upon the exertions of an individual who is
          above ourselves.
          240
          For instance, we are all dependent upon Jesus Christ, upon his
          coming into the world to open the way whereby we might secure
          peace, happiness, and exaltation. And had he not made these
          exertions, we never could have been secured in these blessings
          and privileges which are guaranteed unto us in the Gospel,
          through the mediation of Jesus Christ, for he made the necessary
          exertions.
          240
          In order to accomplish the gathering of Israel out of Egyptian
          bondage, there had to be something done to liberate them from
          their thraldom, and this something had to be done by a higher
          power, by an individual that had more wisdom, more intelligence,
          more understanding, and more power and means within his hands for
          the purpose of securing those blessings which they needed. They
          never could have got out from their difficulties nor from their
          bondage, unless this power had been exerted by one who had more
          intelligence, more knowledge, more information in relation to the
          means of their deliverance.
          240
          It is just so in a thousand other cases, there has to be a power
          exercised for the benefit of the people, there has to be
          exertions made, and they never can receive the blessings and
          privileges that are for them, unless those exertions were made by
          an individual possessing more knowledge, more wisdom, and greater
          power than themselves.
          240
          Jesus, on a certain occasion, speaking to Peter, said to him,
          "Simon Peter, lovest thou me?" he answered that he did. Well,
          then, replied Jesus, "feed my sheep." Jesus interrogated him
          again, saying, "Simon Peter, lovest thou me?" Peter answered, "I
          do, Lord." Jesus said unto him, "Feed my lambs." In this case we
          perceive there was an exertion to be made for the benefit of
          those that had not that power and information, but this alone is
          not sufficient.
          240
          Had Moses, for instance, having done all that he did, had he
          delivered Israel from Egyptian bondage, and having done all that
          he could and all that mortal man could do for their redemption,
          having done all in his power, and been willing to lay down his
          life and to sacrifice everything that he had to accomplish that
          work, would he have secured the people to himself, and have
          brought about that union which was so necessary, without any
          exertion on their part? No, most assuredly it would not have been
          accomplished, for there had to be a return, an exertion on their
          part, in order to secure that union and that love, and to secure
          that fellowship between them and him, which it was necessary
          should exist, and so it is in reference to Jesus Christ, though
          he has sacrificed himself and laid the plan for the redemption of
          the people, yet unless the people labour to obtain that union
          between him and them, their salvation never will be accomplished.
          Thus we see that some thing has to be done by each party, in
          order to secure each other's friendship, and to bind us together
          as a community.
          241
          Now, let an individual possess information and intelligence, and
          let that individual be one who holds the Holy Priesthood, a man
          who has been in the Church for years and years, let him be one
          that is filled with knowledge and understanding, and let him go
          to work and look about him, or in other words, let him consider
          there are others around him that are less favoured than himself,
          and that they are not all so strong, nor so forward in the
          blessings and graces of the Gospel as he is. Let him reflect that
          those around him desire the intelligence and blessings that God
          has given him through his greater experience in the things of the
          kingdom; then begin to impart that information to those around
          him, and to communicate his strength to those that are weak, and
          shadow forth his light to those who are in darkness. Then, so far
          as regards himself he is doing that which is necessary for him to
          do to secure their good feelings and affections to himself.
          241
          But let him take the opposite course, and think of improving his
          own dear self, and that there is only himself to be saved, that
          all he has to accomplish is to secure life and salvation for
          himself, and only think of his own sins, to reform himself, and
          to take care of himself. A man who takes this course is going
          upon a principle that will always keep him bound up and
          contracted in his feelings and contracted in his views, and will
          never accomplish the thing that is desired.
          241
          As, for instance, you let an individual keep his ideas and
          knowledge to himself in going on to acquire any information in
          relation to any particular branch of study or business, will he
          ever accomplish the thing that is required?
          241
          A great many pursue this course in reference to their mechanical
          skill, but this is not the right way.
          241
          In pursuing any kind of study, a man has to continue to work, and
          after going through one course, he has to go through again, and
          keep at work in order to make himself master of them, and he
          never will master them near so well as by communicating his
          information while engaged in gaining it. Let him go to work and
          gather up his friends, and endeavour to give them the same
          knowledge that he has received, and he then begins to find
          himself being enlightened upon those things which he never would
          have known unless by pursuing that course of teaching, and
          imparting the information he is in possession of unto others. Any
          one that has been a school teacher will understand me well upon
          this point.
          241
          So you perceive that he who indulges in this narrow contracted
          kind of feeling, instead of benefiting himself in keeping the
          knowledge he possesses within himself, he is the loser in
          considering that by keeping all he has received to himself he
          would be exalted in spirit, in knowledge, and intelligence.
          241
          Let a man remember that there are others that are in darkness and
          that have not advanced so far in knowledge, wisdom, and
          intelligence, and let him impart that knowledge, intelligence,
          and power unto his friends and brethren, inasmuch as he is
          farther advanced than they are, and by so doing he will soon
          discover that his mind will expand, and that light and knowledge
          which he had gained would increase and multiply more rapidly.
          241
          I have heard brother Kimball state that when he was very much
          down-hearted, he would find somebody worse than himself, and
          endeavour to comfort him up, and by so doing he would comfort
          himself, and increase in spirit and in life. It is upon this
          principle that I am speaking.
          241
          If you want to secure the friendship and affections of our
          friends, go to work and comfort them with that light which you
          have received, remembering those blessings came down from God,
          and that by doing this you are only doing what every man should
          do.
          241
          Those of you who have got the Priesthood, go and make friends
          among the individuals by whom you are surrounded; or select one
          and try to start his feelings, his faith, his circumstances, and
          his mind, and try to enlighten them, and if they are sinners,
          endeavour to save them from their sins, and bring them from their
          bondage in which they are placed, to participate in the light and
          liberty which you participate in, for in this way you can do good
          through the information which the Lord has imparted to you. In
          this way you will discover that their minds will be drawn out
          towards you, and their affections will be gained and centred upon
          you.
          242
               In order that this thing may be accomplished, and in order
          that those blessings which are necessary may be secured, and that
          the feelings and faith that we want as a people may be secured to
          us, we have to go to work individually and more anxiously, more
          ambitiously than we have done before to bind each other's
          feelings together.
          242
          Now, for instance, take a shepherd who has charge of a large
          flock of sheep; he goes into his field, and his flock hasten to
          gather around him, and follow after him. How is this
          accomplished? The shepherd has gone from day to day, and from
          time to time, with plenty of salt, and they discover that he has
          it with him every time he makes his appearance, and that he has
          those things that are necessary to supply their wants. They learn
          by experience, that he has looked after their welfare, and they
          appreciate his kindness; it is a good deal so among men.
          242
          If you will allow me to carry out the figure, though perhaps it
          may not apply quite so well as some other, but it is the one now
          upon my mind. You let the President of your settlement, or the
          Bishop, or President Brigham Young, for instance, continue to
          administer incessantly among this people, and let them do all
          that individuals will call upon them to do; they will be worn
          down, and as brother Kimball was speaking, unless there is
          something done by the people as a return for that which is done
          by those men, there never will be a perfect people, but will be
          very far off from perfection. And it is still more so in regard
          to the cultivation of that feeling which is necessary for us to
          have one for another.
          242
          In regard to the shepherd's flock of sheep, what do they do in
          reference to making a return for the good that is done to them?
          Is it sufficient for them to return one tenth part of their wool,
          which would be a very great source of benefit, providing they
          only give that? If one of them could speak and say we will give
          you one tenth part of our wool for the purpose of manifesting
          unto you our gratitude, would not that be a very good and proper
          acknowledgement?
          242
          But they do more than this, they do as brother Kimball was
          speaking, they put every thing into the reservoir, they return
          their entire fleece. This secures a very good feeling in the
          shepherd or in the bosom of the farmer towards the sheep that he
          has been administering to, and they find themselves, after the
          next year comes round, in possession of a great abundance.
          242
          Well, I was thinking of these things as brother Kimball was
          speaking this morning. If the people had confidence in the things
          which are taught, and if they would let their minds expand, and
          throw in their substance for the establishment of Zion and the
          extension of the kingdom of God, they would learn that it is the
          very principle upon which they would receive stores of those
          things which they are after.
          242
          But there is a fearfulness in the minds of the people, they are
          afraid to trust their substance in the hands of the Lord, but if
          we expect acts of kindness and affection; if we understand our
          true position, and want to secure the affections of the Almighty
          and all good men, so that they will be bound to us, we have got
          to do something that will secure to us those affections, and
          other manifestations of that kindness which we have previously
          participated in.
          243
          If individuals would look upon this principle as they should look
          upon it, view it in its proper light, they would take much more
          pains than they do, for they would see the necessity of binding
          the feelings of their brethren together, they would see and
          understand the importance of this more than they do at the
          present time, and they would enter into the spirit of it. We
          might carry this principle into families, and illustrate upon it
          quite largely.
          243
          For instance, if you ever secure a union in any family in Zion,
          if you ever secure that heavenly union which is necessary to
          exist there, you have got to bind that family together in one,
          and there has got to be the Spirit of the Lord in the head of
          that family, and he should possess that light and that
          intelligence, which, if carried out in the daily life and conduct
          of those individuals, will prove the salvation of that family,
          for he holds their salvation in his hands.
          243
          He goes to work, and associates his feelings and affections with
          theirs as far as lies in his power, and endeavours to secure all
          those things that are necessary for their comfort and welfare,
          and they, on the other part, have got to turn round and manifest
          the same feeling, the same kindness, and the same disposition,
          and to the utmost of their ability manifest feelings of gratitude
          for the blessings which they receive.
          243
          This is necessary, that there may be a oneness of feeling, or
          oneness of sentiment and a corresponding affection, that they
          being one, may be bound together in this way. Now, it is just the
          same in regard to ourselves as neighbours, as Saints of God, as
          individuals that hold the Priesthood, and that have travelled in
          the light of truth, and got the power of God upon them, and who
          know what salvation is.
          243
          The things of God have been revealed to this people, that they
          may go to work and obtain more faith and more confidence in God
          than any other people upon the face of the whole earth. We have
          to eat, drink, and clothe ourselves, as well as other people, but
          in gaining these things we should regard sacredly each other's
          rights. When two individuals are bound together, as they
          eventually must be if they ever stand in the presence of God,
          rather than to take a course to injure each other's feelings,
          when they are united as they should be and as they will be, they
          would sooner have a limb severed from their body, they would
          sooner suffer any thing that could be executed upon them than to
          disturb or hurt each other's feelings. There would be the same
          love that existed between David and Jonathan. Before David would
          do anything to disturb the feelings of Jonathan, he would have
          suffered a hundred-fold of trouble to come upon himself. I think
          we sometimes pass by those things which are of such great
          importance. I often think of the little anecdote that is recorded
          in the Bible about the sons of the prophets. On a certain
          occasion, when the sons of the Prophets were cutting timber, it
          appears that the axe fell off the handle into the water, and it
          seemed there was a great disturbance in the feelings of the young
          Prophets. Why, says one, master, the axe was borrowed, and it
          seems there was quite an anxiety about the axe on account of its
          being borrowed property. I have thought that had the circumstance
          transpired in these days the expression would have been on this
          wise, "O, it is no matter, master, the axe was borrowed." But in
          those days they had feelings in regard to their neighbours, and
          in consequence of this the power of God could be manifested for
          the purpose of raising the axe from the bottom of the water. Thus
          we see they had feelings of interest for the welfare of their
          neighbours and friends as well as for themselves.
          244
          Now an individual, in order to secure the highest and greatest
          blessings to himself, in order to secure the approbation of the
          Almighty, and in order to continually improve in the things
          pertaining to righteousness, he must do all things to the best
          advantage. Let him go to work and be willing to sacrifice for the
          benefit of his friends. If he wants to build himself up, the best
          principle he can do it upon is to build up his friends. This is
          the same principle I wish to refer your minds to in relation to
          the master who wished to make himself perfect in those sciences
          which he had partially studied, and he did it by communicating to
          his scholars that information which he had obtained, and he did
          it again and again, and by teaching them he improved himself.
          244
          You, brethren, that are going forward in any undertaking, and
          that want to get rich, and that want to make large farms, to get
          many wives, and to extend your household and your popularity, you
          make up your minds to make your wives comfortable, to feed and
          clothe your children, and do those things that are required of
          you. But while you are engaged in this, let your minds be
          expanded to comprehend and look after the interest of your
          friends that are around you, and where it is in your power to
          secure benefits to your friends do so, and in so doing, you will
          find that those things which you need will come into your hands
          quicker than if you labour entirely to secure them to yourselves,
          independent of regarding the interests of your friends. I know
          this is a good and important principle.
          245
          Now if a man has been blessed of the Lord, and has got
          information from the eternal world, has been endowed with much
          grace and knowledge from on high, and is one to whom the Lord has
          imparted many great and glorious blessings, when he comes in
          contact with his friends that are around him, and that have not
          had this advantage and this experience, if they in their
          arrangements should run across his track, let him exercise these
          godly feelings which will tend to secure their confidence and
          good will. And just so far as he exercises them above that of his
          fellows, he exhibits the education that he has received in the
          principles of righteousness, and just in proportion as a person
          does this to those that are ignorant around him, just in that
          proportion will he secure the good feelings of those individuals;
          it cannot do otherwise. Peradventure in a future day, when
          through the mercy of the Lord that darkness is taken away, and
          they receive the knowledge that you have, they will discover that
          you have acted upon the principles of mercy and salvation, and in
          consequence of that you secure their good feelings, their faith,
          their prayers, and their confidence; this is upon natural
          principles. You will find that wherever you exhibit a feeling of
          brotherly love, you secure that brotherly friendship and kindness
          which is so desirable. I can refer you to your own experience in
          this; I can think of a thousand instances of the kind. I can
          think of thousands of instances where brother Brigham and brother
          Heber imparted to me certain knowledge and blessings, under
          certain circumstances then surrounding me; I remember them, they
          are fresh in my memory, and those acts have secured a feeling in
          my bosom that never could have been there had not those acts of
          kindness created it. You take the same course, and so far as you
          have exercised yourself in the Priesthood, and secured the
          blessings and knowledge of your Priesthood, you may work for your
          friends upon the same principle, and if you consider the
          circumstances by which they are surrounded, and act so far as may
          be consistent with your calling, and if they have got the spirit
          that is wrong, and that you perceive would lead to apostacy, go
          to work and see what they want, and see what portion of
          information you can impart to them. If they want those things
          that are good, and you see that through their misfortune and
          weakness they have got into darkness, try to get that spirit from
          them, and you will discover when they have overcome the evils of
          their nature, and secured their salvation, you will find that you
          have bound their feelings to you in such a way they never will be
          severed, and when you need a manifestation of friendship, you
          will always find a friend in time of need. Now this can be done,
          but not without some self-sacrifice. We have just got to feel,
          brethren, that there are other people besides ourselves; we have
          got to look into the hearts and feelings of others, and become
          more godly than what we are now.
          245
          We should be bound together and act like David and Jonathan as
          the heart of one, and sooner let our arm be severed from our
          bodies than injure each other. What a mighty people we would be
          if we were in this condition, and we have got to go into it,
          however little feelings of friendship we may have in exercise at
          the present time. I can just tell you that the day will come when
          we must become united in this way if we ever see the presence of
          God. We shall have to learn to love our neighbours as we love
          ourselves. We must go into this, however, far we are from it at
          the present time, yet no matter, we must learn these principles
          and establish them in our bosoms. Now this I can see clearly, and
          that is the reason why I talk about these matters in the style in
          which I do, for I wish to plant them in the minds of the Saints,
          and to have these things among their every day feelings. I see
          that some of the Saints are laying a foundation to destroy the
          confidence of their brethren. If a person will allow himself to
          fall into temptation of this kind because others do, and to
          transgress the law of right, to come in contact with things that
          pertain to the rights of his brethren, and trample upon the
          interest of his brethren, he may see the day that he will repent
          in sorrow, and not have forgiveness as soon as he would like.
          245
          Now let a person trample upon the interests of brother Brigham,
          while he is endeavouring to do him good, would he not find that
          his confidence in God is departing? A man that would do this,
          would just as soon trample upon the rights of the Lord, for he is
          doing this, and the man that will trample upon the rights of his
          brethren, no matter who they are, he will trample upon the rights
          of any man, if he can do it and get along without being
          particularly punished. If in our movements and dealings with each
          other we are seriously tempted in these matters, we have got to
          know that it is our business to learn to secure the peace and
          happiness of those that are around us, and never take a course to
          trample upon the feelings and rights of our neighbours. Let a man
          go and trample upon the rights of a brother, and how long would
          it take him to destroy that feeling of confidence that had
          heretofore existed between them? And when once destroyed, how
          long will it take to establish that feeling which once existed
          between them? It will take a great while. This is what we have to
          place our eye upon; I feel it is so; in all our thinking, in all
          our movements, and in our secret meditations, we want to let our
          minds reflect upon the interests of all around; and to consider
          that they have rights and privileges as well as ourselves; we
          ought to have this firmly established in our minds.
          246
          Now you take a man that is continually looking after the
          interests of the people around him, and let him feel to bless
          anything and all things that belongs to his brethren, and he will
          in this way establish happiness in himself and around him. Let a
          man take the opposite course, and instead of blessing and
          labouring for the benefit of others, find fault and pull down,
          will he make the same improvement? Assuredly he will not.
          246
          I think the people are very good, and that they feel first-rate
          towards brother Brigham and the general authorities of the
          Church, they feel to bless them all the time. At the same time
          they do not feel in the way I think they might feel; but they
          feel like blessing, and actually do have a first-rate good
          feeling, especially when filled with the good Spirit as they have
          been of late. They have not been accustomed to make any sacrifice
          of a temporal character, and I think they do not feel in this way
          as they might, if they had more understanding. They feel to bless
          all around them, and their feelings of kindness are first-rate.
          Now this is a very good thing, but a person that can take all his
          temporal substance that is valuable, comfortable, happifying, and
          nice, and take of that substance for the purpose of benefiting
          another, that is the way I should think a man could show that he
          is establishing those principles in himself. If we feel that it
          is our duty to go to work more ambitiously than what we have done
          to secure confidence, we will proceed, if it is in our power, to
          yield temporal blessings and favours, to secure the friendship of
          those around us. In this way, and in no other, can we be bound
          together, and manifest that we have a kind and brotherly feeling.
          We must exhibit this feeling by our works, and instead of shaking
          a person by the hand, and saying, God bless you, my good fellow,
          and the next day pay no regard to what we have previously said,
          but trample upon his best feelings and sever them from us.
          246
          I feel that if we secure to ourselves the blessings and
          privileges of this reformation, we must also try to secure
          something for the interests of those that are around us, for
          there is a self sacrifice to be made for the interests of those
          with whom we are associated. We see this in brother Joseph, and
          we see it in our President. Jesus, brother Joseph, and brother
          Brigham have always been willing to sacrifice all they possess
          for the good of the people; that is what gives brother Brigham
          power with God and power with the people, it is the
          self-sacrificing feeling that he is all the time exhibiting. It
          is so with others, just in proportion as they are willing to
          sacrifice for others, so they get God in them, and the blessings
          of the eternal worlds are upon them, and they are the ones that
          will secure not only the rights of this world, but will secure
          the blessings of eternity. Just in proportion as you women, you
          wives, sacrifice one for another, just in that proportion you
          will advance in the things of God. Now if you want to get heaven,
          within you, and to get into heaven you want to pursue that course
          that angels do who are in heaven. If you want to know how you are
          to increase, I will tell you, it is by getting godliness within
          you.
          246
          Let angels be here, do you suppose that they would enjoy
          themselves here? They would until they felt disposed to leave.
          Well just so individuals can enjoy heaven around them in all
          places. We have got to go to work and do this; we must go to work
          and establish heaven upon this earth, notwithstanding the evils
          that are around us, the devils that are around us, and
          notwithstanding the wickedness that exists, still we have got to
          go to work and establish heaven upon this earth.
          247
          A person never can enjoy heaven until he learns how to get it,
          and to act upon its principles. Now you take some individuals,
          and you refer back to the circumstances that surrounded them
          twenty years ago, when they were living in log huts, when they
          had a certain amount of joy, of peace, of happiness at that time,
          though things were uncomfortable. Now they may have secured
          comfortable circumstances and temporal means that would
          administer to their temporal wants and necessities, but if they
          have not secured friends, the good feelings of their brethren,
          they are unhappy, and more so than they were twenty years ago.
          247
          I do not feel to occupy more of the time to-day, but may the Lord
          bless you brethren and sisters, and may you think of these
          things, and may we love each other, and live so to exalt
          ourselves as far as the Lord shall give us wisdom and ability,
          and secure confidence with each other, which may the Lord grant
          for Christ's sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Heber
          C. Kimball, March 1, 1857
                           Heber C. Kimball, March 1, 1857
             OBEDIENCE PRODUCES CONFIDENCE--CONSECRATION--CONCENTRATION
                                 OF INTERESTS--ETC.
             Discourse, by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 1, 1857.
          247
          A more sensitive man than brother Joseph Smith never lived, and
          that sensitiveness was in proportion to the light he had. So it
          is with brother Brigham, and so it is with brother Heber, and so
          it is with brother Daniel, and it will increase upon him as he
          presses his way forward, and works in the harness, and becomes
          used to it; and he will be just as good a teamhorse as the Lord
          ever used, and I know it.
          247
          I will speak of brother Joseph Young. I often speak of him; he is
          one of the most sensitive men that ever walked on the earth, and
          that is in proportion to the light he has, and if the Lord had
          not laid His hands on him and said, "My servant Joseph, be thou
          sick and go to thy bed and rest, he would have been in his grave
          long ago. His late sickness saved his life. That may be a
          curiosity to you, but the best days I ever had with regard to the
          happiness of my spirit, have been when I was prostrate on my bed,
          and in reality could not help myself. People will say, "O how I
          pity such and such brethren and sisters, because they are
          unwell." If persons would appreciate their blessings when they
          are on beds of sickness, and say, "Father, thy will be done, and
          not mine," there would be no room for that pity. When necessary
          in God's providences towards me, I would as soon lay on a bed of
          sickness as to do anything else, for we have got to learn that
          lesson. I have to struggle, and brother Brigham has to struggle
          to exist here on the earth.
          248
          I will say, not that I speak of these things to boast, that if
          this people, both men and women, would pray, and that devoutly
          before God in their secret places, one quarter as much as brother
          Brigham, and I, and brother Joseph Young do, you would see
          different days from what you see to-day. When Jesus came to his
          people on this continent, and appeared in their midst, they could
          not at first realize and appreciate him. They saw him and felt
          the wounds in his side, in his hands, and in his feet, and he
          talked with them and instructed them, and chose and instructed
          twelve disciples. And after healing their sick and blessing their
          children, he administered bread and wine to the people, and
          taught them to "watch and pray always." He could not heal their
          sick, until through prayer they had become humble, and got the
          power of God on them. And when he had done this he said, bring
          all your children, and he blessed them one by one, and the power
          of God rested on them, and angels descended from heaven and
          encircled them round about, and ministered to them before the
          eyes of the people.
          248
          What do you suppose we are going to do with you? Are you ever
          going to be prepared to see God, Jesus Christ, His angels, or
          comprehend His servants, unless you take a faithful and prayerful
          course? Did you actually know Joseph Smith? No. Do you know
          brother Brigham? No. Do you know brother Heber? No, you do not.
          Do you know the Twelve? You do not, if you did, you would begin
          to know God, and learn that those men who are chosen to direct
          and counsel you are near kindred to God and to Jesus Christ, for
          the keys, power, and authority of the kingdom of God are in that
          lineage. I speak of these things with a view to arouse your
          feelings and your faithfulness towards God the Father, and His
          Son Jesus Christ, that you may pray and be humble, and penitent.
          248
          When Jesus Christ came to this earth, he came to fulfil the law,
          and he taught the people to seek to the Father with a broken
          heart and contrite spirit, and then whatever they asked He would
          give. If you so come unto Him, repenting and being sorry for your
          sins, then He will hear you and forgive you, and He will forgive
          this whole people. Why? Because brother Brigham never would have
          said to you that God would forgive you if you would repent,
          unless he had received some intimation of that kind from the
          Father and the Son, and the Holy Ghost. But brother Brigham told
          you the truth, and the Lord will forgive you, if you stop sinning
          now, and begin anew to-day to work righteousness with full
          purpose of heart. Then through continued faithfulness that
          Spirit, light, and glory will rest upon you, that brother Joseph
          has been talking about this morning.
          248
          I am speaking of these things to comfort you, for they comfort
          me. I am talking to you of nothing more than what I know, feel,
          and have experienced. What brother Joseph Young has said, is
          good. I feel very well in my body and in my spirit, that is, I
          feel well in regard to the things of God. I feel well, because
          there are some trying to live their religion, and worship their
          God in spirit and in truth. When they hear the servants of God
          declare the truth here, they understand it, and the seed springs
          up, and brings forth fruit to the glory of God, and that fruit
          will remain. But there are others who hear the word and do not
          conceive; they sit and hear the voice of God speaking through His
          servants, and like the sound thereof, but the moment they leave
          this place they forget it.
          249
          Some say that they have not faith, that they cannot believe. What
          is faith? It is confidence. What is confidence? It is faith. Some
          people are striving and striving to get faith, when saving faith
          is simply confidence in God, flowing from walking in obedience to
          His commandments. When you have confidence in yourself, in any
          man, woman, or child, you have faith; and when you have not
          confidence, you have not faith. I believe they are co-partners,
          and the principle of faith and confidence is synonymous to me.
          249
          If you have not faith to deed your property over to the Trustee
          in Trust, it is because you have not confidence in the Trustee in
          Trust. If you had confidence in him, you would have faith in him.
          You may pay your tithing--you may tithe your sage, mint, and
          catnip, and this and that, and the other, and after all you may
          be leaving the more weighty matters undone. It is not best to
          become stereotyped in paying tithing and stop at that; but if you
          are going to become stereotyped, I wish you to stereotype the
          whole edition, and let it remain so, and then go on and make
          another. I do not object to your stereotyping one letter at a
          time, if you will go on through the whole edition.
          249
          In regard to deeding over your property, no one compels you to do
          it. I do not compel you to do it, the Trustee in Trust does not,
          God does not; but He says that if you will do this, that and the
          other thing which He has counselled for our good, do so, and
          prove Him. He goes to work and proves us, as we go to work and
          prove one another under various circumstances. The Lord says,
          cast in your tithes, and then your offerings. Tithing is one
          thing, and offerings are another. And when that is done,
          consecrate your property to the Church, and make strong the hands
          of our President, and he will handle and distribute it to the
          best advantage. We are to be tried in all things, like unto
          Abraham, and God even told Abraham to offer up his son Isaac. He
          went and built the altar, got the wood and the knife, and was
          ready to do the work; but instead of offering up his son, the
          Lord said to him, take this ram and offer him up, and put your
          son to usury, and he shall become a multitude of nations--his
          offspring shall be as numerous as the sands on the sea shore, and
          as the stars in the firmament. It will be just so with the
          property deeded over to the Trustee in Trust; every man becomes a
          steward, and puts out his property to usury. The principle of the
          consecration is to hold property secure and in the channel of
          blessings and increase.
          250
          Our property should not be dearer to us than salvation, and
          should freely be put to the best use for building up the kingdom
          of God. To illustrate my ideas, I will use a comparison. Here is
          my little finger, does not the blood go into that finger as
          freely and as fully, in proportion as it goes into my leg, or
          into my arm? Does it always stay there? Does that little finger
          become selfish--superstitious with the principle of idolatry--and
          never restore that blood to the fountain? No, for if it did, the
          fountain would be weakened, and the finger would wither, because
          of an interrupted communication. How can this Church exist upon
          any other principle than that of free interchange according to
          the dictation of the head? My finger restores back the blood to
          the fountain, where it again becomes impregnated with the
          principles of life, and then when it goes back again is not that
          finger impregnated with the power of my vitality--of my
          attributes? If that is a fact, when we take the same course with
          the things of God and turn in our property, it will become
          empowered with the attributes of God and His Son Jesus Christ and
          the Holy Ghost, and of all those who act with them in the eternal
          worlds, and from them to us, and from us back to the throne of
          God. And except we become impregnated with saving principles as
          they exist with God, with Jesus Christ, with angels, with Peter
          and with Joseph, you may bid farewell to salvation, every soul of
          you.
          250
          I wish that this whole people would so get religion that brother
          Brigham and myself, and other good men could always freely and
          fully teach you all things pertaining to salvation, and show you
          your condition, even as the Lord views it. Here is the kingdom of
          God, here are the Prophet and the Apostles, the Patriarch, and
          all the leading men of Israel, and where is there a man in
          Europe, or in any other country, who sprung from this Church, but
          what sprung from the authority, the life, vitals, and power of
          this Church and kingdom? If he has not got his power unto
          salvation in this Church, he has not any power towards an
          exaltation in the celestial kingdom of our God. And those who
          have power from the true source have not predominance over those
          who hold the keys in advance of them, for the kingdom of God is a
          kingdom of order. How can you become impregnated with the spirit
          and power of God, except you become impregnated through us? There
          is no true path, except to do as you are told by those whom the
          Lord has called and chosen, and placed to direct you.
          250
          I do not care so much whether you have faith or not, for if you
          have confidence in yourselves, I would risk the confidence you
          should have in us. And if you have lost confidence in yourselves,
          you will not have much confidence in your brethren; and in that
          case I want to know what confidence you can have in your God? The
          Lord often takes a course to try the confidence of His people,
          for He planted a branch of the olive tree in the poorest spot in
          all the land of His vineyard, and He caused it to yield much
          fruit that was good. That was considered a marvellous work, and
          one of His servants said, "How camest thou hither to plant this
          tree, or this branch of the tree? for behold it was the poorest
          spot in all the land of thy vineyard. And the Lord of the
          vineyard said unto him, counsel me not, but go to and do all
          things as I command you."
          250
          Now suppose I should say, here, John, William, and Richard, I
          want you to go up near the arsenal and dig a well, and when you
          have dug ten feet you will find water. They would be very apt to
          say, "We have not a particle of confidence in that operation." I
          would reply, I do not care about that; it is the well I want, and
          that will afford water. They go to work without one particle of
          confidence in what I say, and dig to the depth of ten feet, and
          come to good water. By so doing, have they not obtained knowledge
          without confidence? Yes, by their works. And Jesus says, by your
          works shall you be judged, and by your works shall you be
          justified. John, Bill, and Dick, dig the well, and I have
          accomplished my design with them, though they had not a particle
          of confidence in me, nor in God. And when they have found water,
          they say, "That gives me confidence in you, brother Heber, and in
          your God." The result of their works gives them confidence. It
          may stimulate some of you to go to work upon that principle,
          viz., to do as you are told, without knowing whether you will get
          water or not.
          251
          Well, go to work and dig the Big Cottonwood canal on the same
          principle. Begin to-morrow morning, and do not cease until that
          canal is done, and I will warrant the water to come, and when it
          comes, that will increase your confidence. Brethren, will you all
          with your Bishops lay aside everything that is not of greater
          importance, and go to work on that canal until it is finished? If
          you will work, instead of merely saying you will, and go to with
          all your hearts, it will be but a short time before you see the
          rock being boated on it for our Temple; and it need not be only a
          few years before the Temple is built, wherein you will receive
          your endowments and blessings. And God our Father will protect us
          and give us good peace, until we have accomplished that work and
          many other things. He will strengthen our feet and fill our
          granaries.
          251
          Will you go to work at once on the canal, letting your Bishops
          lead out and you follow? If you will, raise your right hands.
          [All hands were raised.] If you live up to the covenant now made,
          you will soon accomplish the work; and it will be but a few days
          before the ground will be in readiness for ploughing and seeding,
          and God will bless the earth and strengthen it to yield an
          abundance, through your going and doing that little work, and
          letting the water into that canal, so that we can boat rock from
          the quarry unto this place. Let us go to and do, instead of
          merely saying. That is drawing our feelings into the one
          reservoir.
          251
          Upon the same principle, let every man render over his property
          with an eternal deed that cannot be broken; throw it all into the
          big reservoir. Suppose that one puts in one drop, another two,
          another ten, and another a hundred, do you not see, when you
          throw in your property--your substance--into one reservoir, that
          it makes us all one, and that you cannot become one without this
          principle? You may work to all eternity, and never connect the
          branch with the vine, upon any other principle than that of
          putting your property and temporal blessings with your spiritual
          interests, whereby they will both become one. If you do not do
          that, I do not mean in one thing only, but in everything that God
          requires of you by His servants, if you do not bring your
          substance forward and lay it down at the Apostles' feet, you will
          be stripped. Brother Brigham is the chief Apostle of Jesus, and
          he is our President, our Prophet, and our leader, and we the
          Twelve are his brethren, and you have got to lay down your
          substance at their feet, as the Saints did in the days of the
          ancient Apostles of Jesus.
          251
          Look at Ananias and Sapphira. I have heard you read their history
          a great many times, and talk about it. They came with a part of
          their substance, and lied about it. You may do as you have a mind
          to. In one sense, we do not care whether you lie, or tell the
          truth. If you tell the truth and do right, who is blessed? Is it
          any one but yourselves? It is not brother Brigham, nor brother
          Heber, only in connection with you, inasmuch as you take a course
          to do right; for being members of the same body to which we are
          connected, it influences the whole body, and the whole body is
          blessed at the same time. It does not particularly make any
          difference with us, as individuals.
          251
          You have got to render an account of everything you have, for we
          are all stewards. You Bishops, Seventies, High Priests, Elders,
          Priests, Teachers, Deacons, and members, where did you get the
          Priesthood and authority you hold? It came from this very
          authority, the First Presidency that sits here in this stand.
          There was an authority before us, and we got our authority from
          that, and you got it from us, and this authority is with the
          First Presidency. Now do not go off and say that you are
          independent of that authority. Where did you get your wives? Who
          gave them to you? By what authority were they given to you? Where
          did you get anything?'
          252
          If you do not take the course you have been told to take, and as
          I am trying to tell you, viz., to render all you have on this
          earth, every man in this Church and kingdom will be as bare when
          he leaves this earth as he will find himself when he gets out of
          it for he cannot even take his shroud with him nor a pair of
          stockings. I do not care if he has forty wives and a thousand
          children, every soul of them will be taken from him. Your wives
          are given to you as a stewardship to improve upon in building up
          and establishing the kingdom of God, and your children are given
          to you as a stewardship. Where did their spirits come from? Did
          they come from you? No; they came from God. Who is the Father of
          those spirits? God, and He will require them of you, and those
          spirits have also got to give an account to their Father from
          whom they came; they have got to render up an account. Thus you
          see, that you have to render an account of your wives and
          children, of your substance, and everything that pertains to this
          earth, and you cannot avoid it, without suffering a loss.
          252
          I want to get you to live your religion, and worship our God. I
          am not troubled about our not prospering; I trouble myself about
          living my religion and being faithful to the things of God, and
          that leads me to confidence, if not in myself, in my leader. It
          is not so much matter about my trying to obtain confidence in
          myself, or in you. We are to be connected like a vine, and then
          when we receive any good thing we will become impregnated with
          God, with Jesus Christ, with the Holy Ghost, and with angels, and
          it is the only way in which we can become one.
          252
          I feel as brother Joseph Young feels. God bless him, and may he
          live a hundred years, if he wants to. I pray that God may renew
          him in body and blood, and bless him with every good thing that
          he desires; also brother Brigham, and brother Daniel, and brother
          Heber, and every other good man. That is my prayer and my
          feeling. And may the Lord bless every good woman with the same
          blessings.
          252
          Brethren, tumble in your interest into this great reservoir, and
          we will drink up the earth. And if you do not do it, as the Lord
          lives, the First Presidency of this Church and the Twelve will
          drink you up. If you trifle with me, when I tell you the truth,
          you will trifle with brother Brigham; and if you trifle with him,
          you will also trifle with angels and with God, and thus you will
          trifle yourselves down to hell. You cannot with impunity trifle
          with God, for the day is too far advanced for that. Do not
          trouble yourselves about your sins if you have repented of them;
          and if you have not, it is time you did.
          252
          I will say to the Bishops in general, take those who are humble,
          those who have repented and made restitution, and baptize them
          for the remission of their sins, and then lay hands upon them,
          that they may receive the Holy Ghost, and they will receive it,
          if you take counsel and do right. And you will feel as you never
          felt before since you were born, and the works of God will
          continue, if you will do right, for the time has come.
          252
          God bless you, peace be with you for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Daniel
          H. Wells, March 1, 1857
                           Daniel H. Wells, March 1, 1857
           MISAPPLICATION OF THE TERM SACRIFICE--THE SAINTS ARE GAINERS BY
                                         THE
               WORK OF GOD--RESISTANCE OF EVIL--DEGENERACY--THE WAY OF
                        REGENERATION--HOW TO TREAT OUR WIVES.
               Remarks, by President Daniel H. Wells, Delivered in the
                                     Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 1, 1857.
          253
          About the Devil's Gate, and the property left there last season.
          We expect to start back some teams, according to the notice which
          was read this morning, as soon as the season will permit us to
          carry feed for the different stations on the route. Those who
          have goods left at the Devil's Gate, by making proper
          arrangements, can have them brought in; and if any persons prefer
          going for their own goods, of course they have the privilege.
          253
          I have been highly interested and entertained this day by the
          instructions and exhortations we have received; they are
          calculated to inspire confidence and love towards our Father and
          our God.
          253
          Brother Heber and brother Lorenzo Snow have spoken upon the unity
          of our feelings and the identifying of our interests; and it is
          frequently urged upon this people to identify their interests,
          that we may have no undivided interests--no half heartedness. To
          be powerful we must be united, and to be united we must have our
          interests identified. How can we have them better identified than
          in that we have set our hands to do--than in consecrating all our
          property to the Lord? We have started out in a good cause; let us
          not look back, but let us urge forward in the things of God, and
          work together for each other's benefit, for in this we shall not
          sacrifice anything.
          253
          We talk a great deal about sacrifices, when strictly there is no
          such thing; it is a misnomer--it is a wrong view of the subject,
          for what we do in the kingdom of God is the best investment we
          can possibly make. It pays the best, which ever way we may look
          at it, it is the principle of all others to be coveted--to be
          appreciated--and is the best investment we can make of all that
          pertains to us in this life. It is an inestimable privilege, and
          should be so esteemed by the community. We cannot fully fathom
          it, we cannot as yet altogether understand it, for ear hath not
          heard, nor eyes seen the benefit that will accrue to the
          individual that will be faithful unto the end in this Church and
          kingdom, and receive the exaltation to which he is looking
          forward. There is virtually no sacrifice about it. It is like
          sacrificing the things of time in time, to gain eternal riches,
          and such a sacrifice sinks into insignificance in a moment. All
          the sacrifice we could make, even of life itself, in this world,
          is nothing to those who are faithful. Let us not be half hearted,
          but let us go into this matter whole souled, and cleave unto God
          and His servants, and identify our interests in His kingdom.
          254
          As to the devil, what have we to do with him? It is true, what we
          heard this forenoon while brother Joseph Young was talking. If we
          could breathe twice where we now do once, the Holy Ghost is ready
          every moment to administer to our salvation, and the evil spirit
          is also ready to lead us into temptation. That is true, but look
          at the word the Lord gave us through our first parents, when He
          planted us on this earth. He said to the serpent, "Because thou
          has done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every
          beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt
          thou eat all the days of thy life; and I will put enmity between
          thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall
          bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." We have that
          advantage over the devil; we can, if we have a mind to, resist
          him, and he will flee from us. He can be cast out, and he is
          subject to us. We have the length and breadth of ourselves clear
          from being contaminated with him. I will say that, without
          fearing successful contradiction. If he overcomes us, we first
          let down the bars, and invite him to enter; or he would not come
          further than our heels.
          254
          The Lord gave us our agency to do as we please, and it is for us
          to say whether we will be for God or the devil. We may make
          ourselves angels to the devil, or Saints of the Most High. We may
          have the blessings of the Almighty assisting us, or reject them
          and go to the devil; it is optional with ourselves. I will admit
          that we have been corrupted in our generations for thousands of
          years, and that the devil has power over us through this cause in
          a measure that he otherwise would not have; and were it not for
          the multiplicity of the blessings of the Almighty that gives us
          power and strength, we would most likely be overcome of the
          devil. We have become small in stature and short in years--weak
          in body and mind--compared with our forefathers in the primitive
          ages of the world. We know they attained to a great age, and
          large in stature, and had great power with God. We know there has
          been a falling away, and we have come down through the loins of
          progenitors who have corrupted their ways, changed the
          ordinances, and but little of the blood of Abraham may be flowing
          in our veins.
          254
          God has looked at the generations of men, and has brought spirits
          into the world, and they have come through this long line of
          corrupted generation. What has He made known unto us? He has
          developed little by little the ways of the Lord, if we will
          pursue the course His servants have laid out through the channels
          of the holy and eternal Priesthood. He has again opened to the
          children of men the channels of life, and we may bring ourselves
          back again to the might and power, life and immortality spoken of
          this morning. The Lord will cut His work short in righteousness,
          and will permit us, if we are faithful, to progress so fast that
          we may make up in a few years what we have lost in a thousand. We
          may gain, in a few generations of righteousness, what twenty of
          unrighteousness have robbed us of. It is a work of righteousness
          which the Lord will bless and prosper.
          254
          The principles of plurality have been established, in order to
          raise up a righteous seed unto God. The way has been pointed out,
          and it is a blessing that has been restored to this generation.
          It is a turning back to the holy principles of ancient days, even
          to the purity that was known in primitive ages. In this way only
          may we rise from corruption, through the Holy Priesthood of our
          God. We do not handle these things with proper sacredness,
          perhaps. It is a principle that is calculated to produce health,
          strength, and happiness here, as well as salvation hereafter. It
          is so esteemed by many, and when you see the principle as it
          really is, you will say that it is as I tell you.
          255
          I know our forefathers have changed the ordinance, and corrupted
          their ways in their generations, and it has brought misery and
          degradation on the human family. And now, if we can turn round
          and reform in this, ourselves--our posterity--will be better
          prepared to reform themselves and become mighty before God. They
          will be better capable of receiving those principles which have
          been made known to us; they can lay hold with greater power and
          faith on the blessings of the Priesthood, and can obtain greater
          power than we now can, because they will not have the traditions
          around them that we have. They will be measurably free from the
          corruptions which have been entailed on us.
          255
          I do not wish to take up much time, but I wish to impress these
          facts upon the people. I wish to have my sisters feel that this
          order is the order of God, and that in it they will find
          happiness and exaltation; in it they will find every principle
          that is calculated to lead them to glory and favour with God, and
          exaltation into His presence; and by it they are redeeming
          themselves and their posterity from the corruptions of man, that
          have been in existence for many generations before us, and from
          which they have been brought out by the sound and proclamation of
          the Gospel. I believe they do feel to appreciate and understand
          this; and I wish to exhort the brethren also, that they adhere to
          these holy principles and try to see and understand them as they
          exist, and act according to the principles of life and salvation,
          and not according to those of death and destruction; that they
          make allowance for thousands of things they may have around them
          in their families.
          255
          There are many men who think they have an understanding of these
          things, and make no allowance for the traditions that hang around
          the women. Do you realize that they have been brought up in their
          Gentile notions, as well as yourselves? A man may have, perhaps,
          three or four wives, and not make such allowance for them as they
          do for him, and find fault, and be very exacting in requiring of
          them the most perfect obedience to every whim and notion. By
          taking such a course he is liable to lose the Holy Ghost, and if
          he does, he will lose his women. It is upon the principle that
          you are a man of God--that you have the Holy Ghost and desire to
          raise up a holy seed to the name of the Most High--that your
          wives have been sealed to you; they would not upon any other
          principle have come to you. Now if your wives discover that you
          lack in any virtues pertaining to the Holy Priesthood, and if you
          take a course that is not calculated to exalt them, do you not
          see that you lose their confidence? You will lose them also.
          256
          The reformation has touched the hearts of both men and women. The
          people generally are turning round, and they will serve God more
          perfectly than hitherto. Many of you have never tried this order
          until now, and let me tell you, brethren, that it is necessary
          for you to keep the Holy Ghost. If you have not got it, you must
          get it, and never be without it. You must shed forth that
          influence on your family, as brothers Joseph and Heber told you
          this morning, or they will leave you. They will not stay with a
          man who is destitute of it, if they are good women, neither
          should they. This is a word for you, my brethren, who are now
          starting out on this principle. It is a good, virtuous, and holy
          principle, and not to be trifled with. The women, as a general
          thing, have power and faith in this kingdom, and they come into
          this order with full purpose of heart, desiring to do right; and
          in leading them, if you will be careful of your own feelings, and
          have a little magnanimity of mind, it will be better for you, and
          they will stick to you, because it is for their salvation in the
          kingdom of our God. It is for this they are here, and they will
          cleave to you for it; and it is your office, right, and privilege
          to extend that blessing to them. I do not make these remarks for
          wives to run ahead of their husbands, for they seek their
          salvation through them. Of course there are exceptions to all
          general rules. I am speaking upon general principles, to Saints
          of the Most High. This is a good people, generally.
          256
          I say to the sisters, seek to have confidence in your husbands,
          and believe that they are capable of leading you; and when you
          seek instruction, believe them capable of giving it to you; and
          be faithful, humble, and obedient to them. Their feelings should
          not be concentrated in you, but your feelings should be in them,
          and their's should be in those who lead them in the Priesthood.
          Their feelings are concentrated in the Lord their God and what is
          ahead, and there is where they should be. You should be glad to
          see them step forward and walk onward in the path of their duty,
          and not require them to devote themselves to you to the exclusion
          of things and duties of life which lie before them. As they
          progress and lead on, you will feel to travel in the same road.
          This is the order, and if order is maintained in this thing, you
          will see the beauty of it; and it will be a satisfaction to you
          and them to believe that your husband, he who is at your head, is
          progressing in the things of God. That should be a satisfaction
          to you, and it will be, if you are inspired by the right spirit
          and feeling. In this way you will have happiness, and see good
          times.
          256
          I have heard brother Brigham remark, many times, that he did not
          believe that Enoch had a better people than this, a people who
          progressed half as fast in the things of God as have the
          Latter-day Saints, notwithstanding they lived in primitive ages
          when they were comparatively pure, when they were not corrupted
          as our progenitors have been. They built and perfected a city in
          365 years. I believe, and I have often heard brother Brigham and
          Heber so express themselves, that this people have made far more
          progress towards perfection in the same time than did Enoch's
          people. I rejoice in this and to see this people obedient to
          their head, to their Bishops, and to their God.
          256
          There are great blessings, happiness, and salvation for this
          people, so long as they continue faithful in these things. And
          the more they identify their interests and become subservient and
          passive in the hands of this Priesthood here, they will be, both
          men and women, the more satisfied and happy in this life, and
          better prepared to live in the flesh, as well as to enter into
          the life which is to come.
          256
          May the Lord bless us and help us to do right; and may we be
          worthy to receive His blessings. The Lord delights to bless His
          servants and handmaidens, and He will bless us until we become
          powerful in this land, and are made capable of bringing to pass
          His purposes and designs in the last days.
          256
          If we are in the world, we are not of it, because they will not
          let us be. They drive us and scatter us, and try to destroy us,
          but it matters not. We have been brought to these chambers of the
          Lord; we have nothing to do but praise His holy name, and we can
          make the arch of heaven ring with praises to our God and King,
          and no one to make us afraid; though it makes the sinner fear and
          tremble, while there is none to make the Saints afraid in Zion.
          257
          Let us do the things that are for us to do, no matter what they
          are, whether spiritual or temporal, for they are united together,
          and we do not wish to sever them; it is not necessary we should.
          We have to do with spiritual and temporal things, they go hand in
          hand, and the Lord will bless us, if we are faithful, which is
          what we seek. Do we not feel well when we do that which meets the
          approbation of our Father and our God? Then let us be careful how
          we do anything to displease Him, for then we do not feel well.
          The idea of offending or grieving our Heavenly Father is
          unpleasant. Let us also be careful how we do anything to
          displease our Bishops, and let the wives be careful how they do
          anything to displease their husbands, and let us all be united
          and dwell in harmony, and see how beautifully we shall move
          forward as a people--as the Saints of the Most High God--being
          such in character as well as in name.
          257
          Let us cultivate good feelings one towards another, that we may
          promote our own peace, happiness, and final exaltation in the
          kingdom of God. We can enjoy ourselves in heaven only upon this
          principle, and if we can bring out minds to enjoy that principle
          here, then we have a heaven here. If we have a heaven at all, we
          have to make it, and for this reason we have the power given us
          to make it; the devil cannot get into our hearts, unless we give
          him a welcome there.
          257
          May the Lord bless us, and preserve us, and help us to do His
          will on the earth and bring to pass His purposes, which favours I
          ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 4 / Orson
          Hyde
                                     Orson Hyde
                 MAN THE HEAD OF WOMAN--KINGDOM OF GOD--THE SEED OF
                         CHRIST--POLYGAMY--SOCIETY IN UTAH.
                         A Sermon, by President Orson Hyde, 
                         Delivered in Great Salt Lake City.
          257
          Dear brethren and sisters, it is with feelings not a little
          peculiar that I arise to address you on this occasion. By this
          effort I have solely for my object your edification in the wide
          field of truth, which has been opened by the "key of knowledge"
          to our mind's eye, and we are bade to enter and regale ourselves
          among the undying beauties that flourish spontaneously in this
          heavenly soil. We wish to be made wiser by a knowledge of true
          principles, and better by adopting them in all the practical
          walks of life.
          258
          Had I copied the style of address adopted by the fashionable
          world, I might have said, "Ladies and gentlemen," placing the
          fair in the van, but as this would only be to reverse the order
          of our being through life's thorny way, ordained and established
          by heaven's law, I have felt, and still feel, to observe the
          spirit of that law and that order, not only in my manner of
          address, but in all the varied duties, responsibilities, and
          pleasures of life. The hypocritical respect lavished upon females
          by the etiquette of the world in pushing them forward, and in
          exciting their vanity by making them most conspicuous in all the
          novels and romances which, like so much trash, have flooded
          society and cursed the land, is only to make them a more easy
          prey to the unbridled sensuality and the ungodly lusts of their
          benighted authors. Flattery is food for the silly and shallow
          brained, but a wise heart and pure hand will never administer it.
          258
          The order of heaven places man in the front rank; hence he is
          first to be addressed. Woman follows under the protection of his
          counsels, and the superior strength of his arm. Her desire should
          be unto her husband, and he should rule over her. I will here
          venture the assertion, that no man can be exalted to a celestial
          glory in the kingdom of God whose wife rules over him; and as the
          man is not without the woman, nor the woman without the man in
          the Lord, it follows a matter of course, that the woman who rules
          over her husband, thereby deprives herself of a celestial glory.
          258
          [Here the speaker was interrupted by the question from the
          congregation, "What, then, will become of Prince Albert and Queen
          Victoria?" The speaker replied, General and eternal principles
          are too stubborn to yield to individual accommodation. They must
          see to their own affairs.]
          258
          But to my subject: The day in which we live is an important
          one--important to the world at large, and to us as a people. As
          time is measured off to us by the day, by the week, and by the
          year, our quantum will soon be run off, and we be summoned to
          render an account of the use and improvement we have made of it.
          Let the question now arise in every breast, Am I acting well my
          part while I occupy the stage of life? Remember that your daily
          prayer to God is, "Thy kingdom come, and Thy will be done on
          earth, as it is done in heaven." Remember, also, that we are the
          favoured and chosen people to whom that kingdom is come, and it
          will continue with us, provided our energies, coupled with the
          wisdom and power of God, be directed to that object--an object
          for which all Christendom is praying to be accomplished; and one,
          too, against which their skill, learning, and power will be
          arrayed. Even the devils in hell will burst forth from their
          fiery cells to unite with the fallen sons of earth, to oppose the
          kingdoms of this world becoming the kingdom of our God. The kings
          and rulers of the earth will not willingly cast their crowns and
          sceptres at the feet of the Priesthood, and worship the God of
          Hosts. His almighty power, in judgments, alone will humble them
          into this submission. "He shall send forth judgment unto
          victory." Let strict integrity and purity of heart and life be
          our bulwarks, and the faith of Abraham, Moses, Daniel, Shadrach,
          Meshach, and Abednego, be our shield and fortress of strength
          now, and in the day of temptation and trial. To incite you to
          diligence and perseverance, let me tell you that our foes are not
          only strong, but wily; and yet to encourage you--to inspire you
          with faith and hope, allow me to say that God is stronger and
          more wily than they. The Almighty never did, neither will He ever
          display His power in behalf of His people until they are brought
          into tried and straightened places; and what if some of us should
          lay down our lives for Christ's sake? We all have to die at some
          time; and if we are but in the faithful discharge of our duty, it
          should matter not to us when or by what means we go. Our enemies
          may say, for righteousness sake we kill thee not, but for thine
          own wickedness and perverseness.
          259
          What persecutors of the followers of Jesus ever acknowledged that
          they martyred or killed the Saints for righteousness sake? None!
          They claimed that they did it on account of their wickedness; and
          if they never have made this acknowledgement, do you think they
          ever will? No! With a blind and maddened zeal against the Saints,
          strengthened by the eternal hatred and jealousy of the fallen
          angels, will they fill the cup of their iniquity and ripen in the
          glare of their oppression for the judgments of Almighty God.
          259
          Are we everywhere spoken against? Is almost every newspaper and
          journal, with a thousand and one anonymous letter writers,
          pouring forth their spleen, animadversions, and maledictions upon
          the Saints in Utah? Do they wish and intend to blow up a storm--a
          tempest to burst upon our heads with all the fury of the combined
          elements to sweep us from the face of the earth? Or secretly and
          under cover, do they intend to rig a purchase to prey upon the
          peace and happiness of the Saints who have fled from the face of
          the "serpent," unprotected and unredressed, to this desolate
          land, to which no other people would come until after we came and
          killed the snakes, built the bridges, proved the country, raised
          bread and built houses for them to come to, a land where no other
          people can or will dwell, should the Mormons leave it!
          259
          Why this hatred and ill-will against you? What have you done to
          provoke it? We have rebuked iniquity; and, in some instances, in
          rather high places. But the real cause is explained by our
          Saviour: "Ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of
          the world, therefore the world hate you."
          259
          Remember that God not only rules the storm, but visits the secret
          chambers. He can hush the storm, and say to the winds, "Peace, be
          still," and catch the fowler in his own snare.
          259
          The professed purity of this generation will not allow the
          institutions of Ut